Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nothing you recognize belongs to me. Although, I'm still watching Ebay waiting for the chance to buy my very own Lucius Malfoy, so far JKR still owns all my sexy playthings. JK Rowling is the genius behind Harry Potter and all related characters. No money is made from this story.

“speech”
[thoughts]
*parseltongue*
‘quote’

Day 1 Sunday August 11, 1996
The once aristocratic, meticulous man occupied one of the two cots mounted to the walls in the 6’x6’ space. The concrete room was barely above freezing temperatures and contained nothing other than the two mounted cots. The only light came from the glassless window up against the ceiling no more than 6 inches wide. Just wide enough to let in the rain and wind.

None of this appeared to affect the man as he lounged with the same casual elegance he had shown in his own home. He sat with one leg straight out and the other bent up, foot flat on the cot. His right hand rested against the raised knee and held a well read text. His left lay on the thread-bare cotton cloth mockingly referred to as bedding. He paid no notice to the grating noise as the metal door slid across the cold stone floors. He turned the page of his book, ignoring the four armed men it took to dump the bruised, bloody body on the floor along with a worn blanket and thin pillow.

“We brought you company, Malfoy.” One of the guards called grinning maniacally

“Don’ spect he’ll las long ‘ere tho.” A second guard laughed. “Best if ya use ‘em why ya can.”

The blonde prisoner’s only response was a raised eyebrow and a glance at the body on the ground before turning another page. He waited a full chapter after the guards left before checking his cell mate for a pulse.

“If those worthless imbeciles are storing their dead bodies in my cell...” Lucius stopped as he turned the boy onto his back and looked into bright green eyes. Eyes that bore into his own silver gaze before falling shut with a grimace.

“Fuck.”

“Language, Mr. Potter. Is that anyway to greet your cell mate?”

The familiar drawl was the last thing Harry heard before giving into the blackness.

LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP

Harry took stock of his injuries in barely noticeable, miniscule movements, without opening his eyes or changing his rhythmic breathing. [Hmmm, Head is killing me but that’s nothing new. Dislocated shoulder, damn that just healed too. No broken ribs this time at least. Sprained ankle, lashes on back and chest …Shit can’t lift my right hand…Oh fuck I’m tied down…]

“If you stop pretending to be asleep and open your eyes you will see that you are not truly restrained. I secured your body to the cot to prevent you causing more damage. You may stop panicking and thank me now.”

“I can hear him smirking” Harry muttered without opening his eyes.

“Are you trying to avoid me or our luxurious accommodations?” Lucius asked in amusement.

“I’m in denial. This has been a week long nightmare. I’m waiting to wake up.”

“Ah. I see.”

Harry could hear Lucius moving around on his own cot and waited for the interrogation to begin. After a few minutes of silence, he opened his eyes and glanced over, only to see Lucius had returned to his book.

“No comment on my getting what I deserve? Or me now at your mercy? I know that’s why they put me here. With you. They needed to find a punishment worse than the kiss and it appears you are the latest in a week of whatever tortures the ministry could come up with. And I thought Umbridge was a sadistic bitch, she has nothing on our Special Forces Elite aurors. Ha I suppose I’m only here ‘cause it would suck if the life in Azkaban term ended before I even saw the inside of a cell.” By the end of his rant, Harry had loosened the blanket tying him to the cot and was now sitting up and glaring at Lucius. The defiant gaze a direct contrast to his trembling arms wrapped around the knees pulled up to his chest and the shoulders hunched over so far as to almost touch his knees.

Lucius looked at Harry with one raised eyebrow. “As much as I abhor admitting a weakness such as a lack of knowledge, I really have no idea what you are talking about.” Lucius tilted his head to one side and added “I also did not realize it was possible to curl into a foetal position while sitting up”

Harry lowered his legs, but kept his shoulders hunched, his arms now hugging his chest in an effort to support the broken ribs and prevent them from puncturing a lung. His eyes narrowed as he studied the man before him.

Lucius returned the gaze for a moment before speaking again. “The only news the guards see fit to share with me is from the society pages when my wife is seen with a new lover. If their plan is for me to do their dirty work, they did not inform me of this and frankly, I currently do not see the benefit to killing the best entertainment I’ve had in the last eleven months.”

“Thirteen”

“Excuse me?”

“Thirteen months. You’ve been here for thirteen months”

“Thirteen months, two weeks, four days, and ten hours actually.” Lucius sighed. He closed his eyes and leaned his head back against the wall before continuing. “In the beginning, Draco would come to see me. He came three or four times every week. First he came with plans to secure my release. Then he came with plans to break me out. Then he came without the plans. Just to see me. He stopped coming eleven months ago.”

“He returned to Hogwarts.” Harry said quietly after Lucius fell silent. He continued when Lucius looked over at him. “A little less than eleven months ago was when we returned to Hogwarts for our sixth year. By Christmas break, the ministry had changed the visitation rules. No Death Eaters are allowed any visitors. They were afraid if you could get outside news it would be easier to plan a break-out. Again.” Harry offered Lucius a smile. “He’s alive and has been receiving your letters. He still talks about getting you released. He is currently unmarked, or at least he was about a month ago. I’m afraid I can’t tell you much more. We weren’t exactly close.” Harry finished with a wry grin that didn’t quite reach his eyes.

“Thank you.” Lucius whispered.

Harry nodded and leaned back against the wall, closing his eyes.

Neither man broke the silence that had fallen. Both contemplated their separate situations while re-evaluating their opinion of the other.

LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP

Far too soon for Harry’s comfort, two of the guards returned. Lucius noticed how he tensed up at the echoing sounds of the dragon-skin boots hitting the stone floors. He reverted to his position of casual nonchalance, book propped against his knee again, just before the guards came into view.

“Dinna Time Boys! On your feet bo’f ya! Get over here!”

Harry slid off his cot silently. Quickly he walked over, warily watching the guards every movement, he dared not breathe.

Lucius turned the page.

Harry stood rigidly as the guards attached a chain to the metal cuffs on his wrists and another one to the cuffs on his ankles. He was left with being able to spread his wrists 12 inches and with18 inches between his feet.

Lucius turned the page.

The guard opened the door and pulled Harry out of the cell.

“Come on, Malfoy, you too” the second guard said after another moment.

Lucius turned the page.

“Malfoy, getcha arse ova ‘ere o we leavin wit out ya!”

Lucius glared at the guards. He looked very put out as he carefully marked his place with a bit of fabric that may have once been a hair ribbon. He closed the book, turned and placed it under the pillow in the pillow case beside him. He gave the guards an annoyed glance before rising to his feet and stretching.

Harry’s eyes darted between the guards and Lucius, torn between amusement and fear.

Lucius walked right out the door throwing one more look of disdain over his shoulder as he passed his jailers. The second guard just shook his head and followed after him. Guard number one pulled Harry down the hall while muttering about arrogant pureblood arses.

The guards escorted Harry to the great hall, apparently giving up on Lucius. Harry froze two steps into the door. His eyes widened and his breathe quickened as he looked around the room. The hall was at least twice the size of the great hall at Hogwarts and was full of prisoners. He could feel the eyes following him as he hurried over to a table in the corner and sat on the edge of the bench. As soon as he sat, food appeared at his place setting.

The benches and tables appeared to have grown from the stone on the floor. Instead of plates, there were plate sized circles cut into the table at each seat. A thin metal cup was chained to the table at each plate with barely enough chain to reach the edge of the table. There were no utensils. As Harry looked around he realized that wasn’t exactly right. At one table in the centre of the room there were utensils. And plates. Lucius Malfoy sat at the head of that table and Harry watched as he raised the crystal glass of what appeared to be wine to his lips. No chains there either. Harry didn’t need to look at the rest of the table to know it was full of the higher ranked captured Death Eaters. He swallowed hard and glanced down at his plate. Despite not having anything to eat for the last week, he had no appetite.

Harry was very busy trying not to panic when someone grabbed him from behind and pulled him off the bench. He screamed. His attacker spun him around so they were face to face. Before Harry could comprehend what was happening, the assailant wrapped one arm around his waist to hold him still, grabbed his hair with the free hand and…Kissed him. Hard.

“Evan,” Harry breathed when his attacker finally let go long enough for him to see who held him. He appreciated the arm around his waist now as that was the only thing holding him up when he slumped in relief. He laid his head on the Death Eaters shoulder and hid his smile against his neck.

"’I know it. I know everything.’" Evan quoted.

"‘What do you know?’" Harry whispered, He raised his head and looked into twinkling purple eyes.

"‘No use making more people. People die.’" Evan replied, "‘that’s everything.’"

“Something Wicked This Way Comes, Bradbury.”

“Hmmm, is it appropriate though?”

Harry let out a sound halfway between a sob and a laugh before returning his head to its heading spot at Evan’s neck. “Both the title and the quote most likely.”

Evan manoeuvred them onto the bench with Harry sitting crossways on his lap, being careful not to catch the chains. When Harry looked up again he saw all eyes were on them. The room was completely silent.

Evan looked around with a wide grin and loudly said, “’the trouble with Jim was he looked at the world and could not look away. And when you never look away all your life, by the time you are thirteen you have done twenty years taking in the laundry of the world.’”1

Harry smiled at him as the other prisoners returned to their dinners. “Shouldn’t you be with the other Death Eaters?” he asked, still not speaking above a whisper.

“They don’t care. They all think I’m insane.”

Evan. You ARE insane.”

“’Better mad with the rest of the world than wise alone.’”

“I don’t know that one.”

“It’s from The Art of Worldly Wisdom 1647. Don’t expect you’ve read that.”

“No.”

“I prefer insanity. ‘When we remember that we are all mad, the mysteries disappear and life stands explained.’”

“Mark Twain, Notebook 1935. Want to know a secret?”

“Mmm”

“I don’t think you’re really crazy, I think you just like confusing everyone. I think you’re a umm what’s it called? A prodigy? You know, a creative genius.”

“Shh! Don’t tell!”

“My creative genius. I’ve missed you.”

“And I you. However, I wish I didn’t have you now. ‘…some birds aren't meant to be caged. Their feathers are just too bright. And when they fly away, the part of you that knows it was a sin to lock them up does rejoice. But still, the place you live in is that much more gray and empty that they're gone.’2 You shouldn’t be here my Animikii. The thunderbird should not be caged. Who dared to cage you?”

“I’d rather not talk about it. I’m in denial.”

“Denial?”

“You get to be insane. I get denial. This is all a nightmare. I’m going to wake up anytime now.” Harry said firmly.

“I’m not sure denial speaks well of your mental stability. I also have trouble believing you are really avoiding anything. I know you.”

“I know why the caged bird sings. I’m just not sure I want to be bothered much longer. I’m pretending the last few weeks haven’t happened. This way I can keep singing.”

“I understand. I won’t push. However, when you can no longer pretend, come talk to me. I won’t let you give up. We can’t give up. ‘We are the music makers, and we are the dreamers of the dreams.’”

“Willy Wonka & the Chocolate Factory. I’ll talk to you. Tomorrow?”

“When you’re ready.”

“Have you managed to find your Jabberwocky3 yet?” Harry asked changing the subject.

“No, But…” Evan lowered his voice and looked around as if checking for eavesdroppers, “We have a bandersnatch3 in our midst.”

Harry gasped in mock horror, his first full and genuine smile giving him away. They finished dinner talking in whispers about complete nonsense. All too quickly the guards appeared to lead him back to his cell. Evan helped him stand and linked his arm with Harry’s ignoring the chains.

“Where do you think you’re going Rosier?”

“‘Overhead my spirit flies; Upon the ground and crimson skies; Whispering winds in moonlit woods; A totem oak once golden stood.’” Evan replied as he started slowly leading Harry to the door, watching for any exasperation to his injuries

“Uh…I don’t know what the bloody hell you’re talking ‘bout but you’re not coming with us. You. Stay. Here.” The guard was almost shouting by the end as Harry and Evan were all ready to the door.

“Overhead My Spirit Flies, Charles Bukowski.” Harry whispered. “You need to stay here. What are you doing?”

“MR ROSIER!” The guard bellowed, stomping out the doors to stop in front then.

As Evan made a move to go around the guard, he took his wand out and pointed it at Evan’s throat. Evan smiled.

“You need to go back to the hall. NOW. Rosier.”

“I intend to walk my animikii back to his room, and tuck him into bed. Afterwards, I will enjoy an evening stroll along the beach before retiring to my own room.” Evan said pleasantly. “You may accompany us if you’d like.”

The guard nostrils flared, his face was quickly going through various shades of red and into purple and his wand was shaking with rage. Harry moved back and slightly behind Evan. Evan continued to smile pleasantly.

“Is there a problem here?” a familiar voice drawled.

Harry turned to see Lucius along with Nott and a Death Eater he didn’t recognize coming up behind them. The guard immediately paled and lowered his wand as he turned to Lucius. Harry’s eyes kept darting between the guard and Lucius’s group. Evan continued to smile pleasantly and completely ignored the other Death Eaters.

“I--” The guard started. He seemed to shrink back slightly before gaining his composure and straightening up. “Look Malfoy, you and your…associates…can have your free time in the hall, but Potter doesn’t get privileges. And he doesn’t get visitors. Rosier needs to go back to the hall or to his own cell and Potter needs to go back to his cell. Alone.”

Lucius glanced at Harry who was trying to hide between Evan and the wall before directing his attention to Evan. “Rosier, leave Potter.”

Harry tried to pull away from Evan when he made no movement, but Evan grabbed his hand and stopped him.

*Evan!* Harry hissed before switching to English. “Let go.” All attention was instantly on Harry, but he ignored them all and focused on the purple eyes suddenly turned toward him. Harry licked his lips nervously before hissing one of the few phrases he knew Evan would recognize in parseltongue. *Stay safe.* This time Harry noticed the reactions around him; the guard looking at him in horror, Nott and the unknown Death Eater’s quick intakes of breath, Lucius’s almost concealed shiver.

Evan’s eyes narrowed and he spoke in tone that sent shivers down Harry’s spine. This wasn’t his eccentric friend speaking; this was the maniacal Death Eater that even the inner circle feared. “You need time to heal before the bastards decide to play with you again. Unless you snuck a wand in up your arse, I am coming with you to see you are left alone.” Evan spoke calmly and softly and somehow was all the more intimidating that way.

Lucius placed a hand on Harry’s shoulder, drawing attention back to himself. “Mr O’Connor, as it appears Mr. Rosier is only concerned with Mr Potter’s injuries, perhaps you would be able to procure some healing potions for him. I am sure Mr Rosier will be returning to his own room as soon as he is assured of Mr Potter’s well being” Lucius said smoothly.

Evan nodded once and Lucius continued speaking, starting to guide Harry down the hallway. “Good. I’ll escort Mr. Potter to our room and we will see you shortly.” He finished, not waiting for a response from the guard.

By the time Lucius and Harry turned down the next corridor they were alone and Lucius’s expression was unreadable.

“I’m s-sorry. I wasn’t t-trying to cause any problems. I didn’t realize …” Harry trailed off and gaped when he realized Lucius was trying not to laugh.

“How do you know Rosier?” Lucius glanced down at the shaking child beside him as he asked the question. Harry sighed and looked away.

“Would you be satisfied if I just said he is a friend of a friend?”

“No.”

“I didn’t think so.”

Neither said another word until they reached their cell. Lucius leaned against the bars and watched Harry practically collapse on the way to his cot. He waited until Harry was sitting down to make his way over to sit beside him.

“How do you know Rosier?”

Harry sighed. “I knew Evan back before I knew what a wizard was, let alone a Death Eater. After your lord was …reborn he cut back on any communication with me. He’d write occasionally, but I couldn’t see him anymore. I guess I am not considered a problem now that I’m in here.”

“That doesn’t answer my question either.”

“Noticed that too did ya?” Harry was beginning to wonder why he didn’t just tell Lucius to sod off. “What do you know about the time that Evan was supposed to be dead?”

“It’s rude to answer a question with a question.”

“I know.”

Lucius looked at the child beside him. The shaking had diminished to shivering, but he was obviously still in a great amount of pain.

Harry met his eyes briefly before pulling his knees back up to his chest and resting his head on them. Once his eyes closed, he whispered “I can’t explain how I know Evan without talking about where he was after his death. That’s not my secret to share.”

Lucius made no reply. Harry was just beginning to drift off when he heard footsteps. He sat up straight and watched the open doorway fearfully. Harry jumped when Lucius shifted closer to him and put his arm around his shoulders.

“Let them wonder.” Lucius whispered in Harry’s ear, pressing his lips close. He tried to ignore the shaking that started up again deciding that distracting Harry from the guards arrival was more important at the moment.

“If I’m interrupting, I can come back later.” O’Conner offered in amusement.

Harry jerked away from Lucius and whipped his head around to the doorway. He was slightly relieved to see Evan behind the guard making him feel a little less out-numbered. He wasn’t sure what Lucius was playing by keeping to this ceasefire but he didn’t trust him enough to feel comfortable, especially with guards present.

“Not at all. Please, Come in.” Lucius greeted him as if inviting him into his home. He stood up and walked over to his own bed, drawing the guards eyes away from Harry.

O’Conner laughed. “Just brought the potions you asked for. Now I understand better. Have to keep his strength up.”

Evan walked past O’Conner, taking the potion from his hand and going to sit beside Harry. “‘Whatever it is, I fear Greeks even when they bring gifts.’”

Harry took a deep breath as he looked into the smiling purple eyes beside him. “Virgil, Aeneid.” He whispered with a grin. Harry tilted his head to the side looked at Evan before replying. “Should I fear him or you for bringing that vial? Or is it the vial itself I have to fear?”

“Baltasar Gracian said ‘A wise man gets more use from his enemies than a fool from his friends.’ And Andre Maurois said ‘Above all things, never be afraid. The enemy who forces you to retreat is himself afraid of you at that very moment.’”

“So I shouldn’t fear either of you, just use you for what you can give me. How Slytherin of you. But, Euripides said in Medea, ‘There is no benefit in the gifts of a bad man.’ Perhaps I’m better off being cautious of the poisoned apple.

“Drink the potion. I’ll kiss you awake Sleeping Beauty.”

“Snow White.”

“No, Sleeping Beauty was awakened by the kiss.”

“They both were. Snow White ate the poisoned apple and died.”

“If she died, she wasn’t awakened with anything. She’s dead.”

“Prince Charming beat even death. Snow White ate the poisoned apple; Prince Charming came and rescued her with a kiss a year later. Sleeping Beauty pricked her finger on a spinning wheel and fell into an enchanted sleep for 100 years. Prince Phillip woke her up with a kiss after battling the evil fairy Maleficent as a dragon.”

“Shut up and drink the potion.”

Harry drank the potion with a smug smile. He quickly tensed up again when he caught sight of his audience. Both Lucius and the guard where watching Evan and Harry’s interactions closely. Lucius as usual was completely unreadable, but O’Conner was staring gaped mouth at Harry.

“I’m not sure if I should be more concerned that you understand him, or that you respond in kind.” Lucius said to Harry.

“‘Insanity in individuals is something rare - but in groups, parties, nations and epochs, it is the rule.’” Harry replied with a smile. Lucius raised an eyebrow.

“Nietzsche.” Evan laughed. “I’m so proud.”

“Even without the Dementors, You’re all still insane.” O’Conner muttered under his breath “Rosier, back to your own wing. I’m locking up here” he said aloud.

Harry climbed back onto his bed, already feeling the potion healing his ribs. Evan kissed his forehead gently. “Good Night, my Animikii. ‘To beguile the time, / Look like the time; bear welcome in your eye, / Your hand, your tongue: look like the innocent flower, / But be the serpent under't.’”4 He whispered before turning to Lucius. “An American Muggle named Rose Kennedy said ‘It has been said, 'time heals all wounds.' I do not agree. The wounds remain. In time, the mind, protecting its sanity, covers them with scar tissue and the pain lessens. But it is never gone.’” Evan sauntered out the door without waiting for a response from either man.

“Care to translate?” Lucius drawled as he watched the death eater and guard’s exit.

Harry laughed. “He was telling me to play nice but not to trust you. You know, appear the naive, friendly, and trusting Gryffindor, but think like the cunning, evasive, and paranoid Slytherin”

“Not all Slytherin’s are paranoid. Can you also translate what he said to me?” Lucius watched as all traces of mirth disappeared from Harry’s eyes.

“I don’t know. Probably that I am just as insane as he is.” Harry said quickly.

Lucius watched Harry through narrowed eyes, knowing he was lying. “Get some sleep. We’ll talk tomorrow.”

Harry studied Lucius for a moment. Both of their expressions were unreadable. Finally, he nodded and rolled over to face the wall. Lucius pulled his blanket up and Harry heard him move away. Harry had just started to drift when he felt a second blanket lay across him. He jumped when he felt the arm come across his waist. Harry turned around, and pressed his back against the wall.

“Shh. Easy” Lucius whispered, rubbing circles on Harry’s shoulder blades. “If we share, we both get two blankets. It gets cold here. Even colder at night.” Lucius sighed when he felt Harry start to shake again. “I’m not going to hurt you.”

“ok…” Harry said in an almost inaudible voice. He laid his head down on the pillow and tried to push his back further against the wall, trying to put some space between the two of them on the small cot.

“Potter.”

“hmm?”

“Look at me.” Lucius waited until he could see those brilliant green eyes. He swore when he saw the fear and pain and shadows in their depths. “What did they do to you?” he murmured. Harry looked away but couldn’t contain his shudder. “Harry…I have never forced myself on anyone. I do not participate in nor condone rape. I do not expect nor will I accept sexual favours in exchange for protection or privileges.” Lucius searched Harry’s eyes for some sign of understanding. He saw only resignation. “I. Will. Not. Hurt. You.” Lucius enunciated each word slowly and carefully, never raising his voice. He rolled over onto his back and manoeuvred Harry so he was lying almost on top of Lucius with his head on Lucius’s chest. Lucius wrapped one arm around Harry and gently rubbed his back.

Harry made no response.

AN: This is my first fanfic, so Constructive Criticism needed and wanted. Please review.
quotes:
1 Something Wicked This Way Comes, Ray Bradbury
2 The Shawshank Redemption
3 references to the poem Jabberwocky by Lewis Carroll
4 Macbeth, Shakespeare

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nothing you recognize belongs to me. JK Rowling is the genius behind Harry Potter and all related characters. No money is made from this story.

“speech”
[thoughts]
*parseltongue*
‘quote’

Day 2 Monday August 12, 1996

Although anyone looking at him would think he was still sleeping, Lucius woke up suddenly, knowing something wasn’t right. His eyes remained closed, his body relaxed, and his breathing unchanged. He listened intently trying to figure out what disturbed his sleep. He waited quite a while before he heard it; a deep breath, slightly longer than his own, followed by silence. Lucius changed his breathing pattern, listening to Harry hold his breath once more before again matching his breathing. [And how long have you been awake my little snake in lion’s clothing?] Lucius wondered. Once he realized Harry was awake, he noticed the slight tensing and than relaxing of the body in his arms. It was only a slight movement, but enough to let Lucius know Harry was purposely fighting to keep his body relaxed.

Lucius had to fight against the evil smirk threatening to spread across his face. [Let’s see how long you can keep up this charade.] Lucius rolled over, pinning the boy beneath him. [Impressive,] he thought as the only sign from Harry was an increase in heart rate. Lucius could feel the child’s heart pounding against his chest, but his body remained relaxed and their breathing matched.

Lucius nuzzled Harry’s neck before pressing a kiss just beneath his ear. “Mmm,” he moaned, before placing a second kiss slightly lower on Harry’s neck.

“Please don’t,” Harry whispered, giving up the pretence and allowing his body to tense but not daring to move.

Lucius looked down into the brilliant eyes of the child beneath him with a mocking smile. He swore softly before rolling off him when he again saw resignation instead of the fear he expected. He pulled Harry into his lap just as he would have done to comfort Draco when he was younger. He immediately realized his mistake as Harry began to shake but made no effort to pull away.

“Shh, you are safe. I’m not going to hurt you.”

Harry pulled away enough to sit beside Lucius instead of on his lap, eyeing the man warily as he did so.

Lucius moved to put an arm around the child’s shoulders, feeling a need to protect and comfort the boy. Harry ducked his head and raised his hands to protect his face and pulled his knees back up to his chest, protecting his internal organs. Lucius froze. His eyes narrowed as he realized that while he curled up to protect himself, Harry made no effort to get away. No pleas for mercy. This was a child that already knew there was no escape. There was no mercy.

Lucius made no effort to touch him again, instead he moved off the cot and across the cell to his own cot.

Harry lifted his head and eyed Lucius warily. Lucius returned Harry’s gaze for a moment before starting to speak.

“How do you know Rosier?”

Harry sighed in relief. “Didn’t we do this one already?” He asked with a smile.

“Did I not already tell you it was rude to answer a question with a question?” Lucius returned with a smile. “Last night, you asked what I knew about the time after Rosier was declared dead. You wanted to be sure you were not giving away any of his secrets, I believe.”

“When Evan told me to play nice with you, he was giving me permission to tell you what you wanted to know. If you are willing to tell me what you know already, it will save time.”

Lucius gave a dry laugh. “All we have is time. Most of the day will be spent in this cell; more of your day than mine, but still the majority of our time.”

“We spend the whole day in here?”

“Are you not enjoying the grand accommodations? This is one of the larger cells. And we have a window” Lucius said with a sarcastic laugh, looking to the slit almost at the ceiling. “Its excellent view provides plenty of freezing rain and wind.”

Harry shivered and pulled his blanket around his shoulders before staring at his lap.

Lucius tilted his head and watched as the child fought the onset of the depression that breaks most men. He was impressed once again when Harry took a deep breath and raised his eyes up to meet Lucius’s gaze.

“Any chance for a bathroom break?”

Lucius snorted. “The guards should be by soon to allow us access to the shower room.” He smiled at Harry before giving him a basic schedule. “Showers are at eight am. You will be given ten minutes to finish you absolutions and clean whatever you can before you are sent back here. I will return between nine and ten. At approximately four o’clock, there will be a second chance to use the restroom. You will have two minutes exactly. Dinner is from six to six-thirty. As you discovered yesterday, you will return here immediately afterwards. Alone this time. I will return around nine. Lights out is at ten.”

“You came back very early yesterday.”

“Ah, but as I said when you first arrived; you are entertaining.” Lucius saw the shudder Harry tried to contain at that statement but decided against that line of questioning. For now.

The two men sat in contemplative silence until the guards arrived. It was a different group from last night, but spurred the same reaction from Harry. He went over to them immediately but cautiously. He made no arguments and obeyed every command. Lucius watched the procedure as they secured Harry’s wrists and ankles.

Once the guards finished, Lucius stood and sauntered past them. On his way out, he felt a need to comment, “It’s peculiar that it takes four of Azkaban’s finest to lead an unarmed and chained child to the showers.”

The guards exchanged glances before two of them turned and went down the corridor, leaving one on either side of Harry.

Once at the shower rooms, Harry’s eyes widened and he actually swayed on his feet before steadying himself. His eyes darted everywhere taking in the locker room style layout. There where no curtains or dividers of any kind and there appeared to be twenty men in the room, all in various stages of undress, and all were watching him. As the guards unchained him and shoved him forward with a warning of “Ten minutes!” he appeared to be on the verge of a nervous breakdown. He jumped and spun around when he felt a hand run down his arm from behind. He threw himself into Evan’s arms when he saw who his assailant was.

“Want to hear a story, my Animikii?” Evan whispered with a smile, guiding Harry to the toilet in the farthest corner.

“Please,” Harry whispered.

Evan began his story in a quiet voice, blocking the view while Harry relieved himself. “‘One wintry day a Woodman was tramping home from his work when he saw something black lying on the snow. When he came closer he saw it was a Serpent to all appearance dead. But he took it up and put it in his bosom to warm while he hurried home. As soon as he got indoors he put the Serpent down on the hearth before the fire. The children watched it and saw it slowly come to life again. Then one of them stooped down to stroke it, but the Serpent raised its head and put out its fangs and was about to sting the child to death. So the Woodman seized his axe, and with one stroke cut the Serpent in two. "Ah," said he, "No gratitude from the wicked."’” After finishing the Fable, Evan led Harry to the showers. “Do you know what the moral of the story is, my Animikii?”

“Well Aesop thinks its ‘No gratitude from the wicked’ but I’m sure that’s not what you have in mind.” Harry said keeping his eyes on the ground and concentrating on not shaking.

“Of course not!” Evan said before continuing loudly. “The moral of the story is if anyone looks at what is mine, I will tear off their eyelids and eat their eyeballs for breakfast.” He grinned widely before looking around at everyone who suddenly felt a need to keep their backs to the duo.

Harry laughed softly. “Do you know you’re insane?” Harry asked, letting Evan undress him and help him into the shower.

“‘We all go a little mad sometimes.’” Evan replied in a perfect impression of Norman Bates.

Evan was able to keep Harry distracted long enough to get him showered and dressed before turning him back over to the guards with a kiss. He waited until Harry was out of sight and turned to face the silver eyes that never left his young friend. “Malfoy,” he said with a nod.

“Rosier.”

“You seem to be quite close to the Boy-Who-Lived considering that you bear our Lord’s mark.”

“Leave him alone. He is no threat here.” Evan said before turning away

“Possessive too. Did he tell you we share a bed?”

Evan turned back suddenly and slammed Lucius against the shower wall hard enough to draw blood Silver eyes clashed with purple angrily until Lucius saw Evan’s slow wink. As the blood stained his blond hair, the other showering inmates decided they were finished and cleared out. Once alone in the room, Evan let go of Lucius and calmly turned back to the showers, undressing on his way. Lucius walked to the shelf on the far wall and reached for one of the healing draughts that were invisible to anyone who did not know they were there.

“He has quite a few scars.” Lucius said as he began showering as well.

“True”

“Most of them were not recent.”

“True”

“He is a curious mixture of skittishness and resignation.”

“The skittishness is new. The resignation is not.”

“How long have you known him?”

“October of 1981, just like the rest of the wizarding world.”

“I believe you know far more than the rest of the wizarding world.”

“‘Ask me no questions; I’ll tell you no lies.’” Evan quoted as he walked out of the shower room wearing only a towel wrapped around his waist.

LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP*LMHP

Harry was sitting on his cot with his eyes closed when Lucius returned unescorted. Lucius took in the now familiar sight of Harry sitting with his knees pulled up to his chest, arms wrapped around his knees, and head resting on his arms. He stood there watching Harry until the guards came, locked them in, and left again.

“Must you sit like that?”

Harry made no verbal response, but sat up and switched to a cross-legged position. The action brought Lucius’s attention up to the child’s face. He angrily crossed the cell in two long strides and grabbed Harry’s chin forcing him to look up. Harry made no move to pull away, but his widened eyes and sudden intake of breath was enough to cause Lucius to gentle his touch as he tilted Harry’s head to the side looking at the hand print and blackening eye.

“What happened? Who did this?” Lucius asked, failing the attempt to keep the anger from his voice.

Harry pulled away and shook his head before looking at his lap. After a few minutes passed in silence, he took a deep breath and raised his eyes to meet Lucius. Lucius actually took a step back at the pain he saw in those green eyes.

“I’ve known Evan my entire life.” Harry said. Lucius looked at him for a moment before deciding to allow the subject change. He sat beside Harry and restrained himself from putting an arm around the child. Lucius nodded for Harry to continue.

“Well, to be more accurate Evan was around me from the time I was taken to the Durs—my relatives. I actually met him for the first time when I was four.” Harry shook his head again before continuing. “I guess I should actually start the story further back though. I should really start the night Evan died.”

“You asked me before if I knew what happened. I do not know how Evan was able to escape Moody’s team that night. I knew that he was alive and managed to hit Moody with a flesh eating curse that took a chunk out of his nose. He disappeared after the Dark Lord did. However, disappearing was nothing new for Evan. He frequently would be unreachable for long stretches of time back then.”

“I know he told some of the …” Harry trailed off

“Death Eaters?” Lucius finished in amusement. “It’s not like I did not already know he was one.” He replied with a smile when Harry looked at him.

Harry returned the smile hesitantly. “I wasn’t sure if it was rude to refer to you as one.”

“I don’t believe so. No.” Lucius said and then leaned closer and added seriously “I am proud to serve my Lord.”

Harry looked at him curiously for a moment. Harry opened his mouth as if to speak, but then closed it and shook his head. “When the aurors cornered Evan he refused to surrender. He taunted them into a duel. It was four against one, and they were fighting hard. Evan was laughing at their attempts as if he wasn’t really fighting for his life. Three of the aurors were getting so frustrated…” Harry trailed off with a blush. “I’m sorry I heard this tale so many times, I feel like I was there.” Lucius smiled at Harry and gestured for him to continue. “Umm He was able to goad three of them to the point that they were behaving recklessly. They weren’t watching him as closely. That left just Mad-Eye as a problem. Evan was able to hit him with a flesh eating curse that he had to remove quickly before it ate his face. While Mad-Eye was distracted he put up a protective shield and than blew up his own shield with a blasting curse. The curse against the shield created a flash of light that momentarily blinded the other aurors. When they were able to see again Evan’s body lay on the ground. They found no pulse and no active magic and declared him dead.”

Harry paused for a moment and looked away from Lucius. “In a move Peter Pettigrew would steal after killing my parents, Evan turned into his animagus form and escaped during the distraction.”

This time, Lucius gave into the urge and put an arm around Harry’s shoulders, pulling him close. Harry immediately tensed up, but didn’t pull away.

“While Pettigrew left behind a toe, Evan, being much more powerful created a golem. The golem held traces of his magical signature as he was the creator, so it registered as him being real but dead when the aurors scanned it.”

Lucius laughed. “Did he include that much more powerful bit when he told the story too?”

Harry finally relaxed in Lucius’s arms as he looked up into the silver gaze with a smile. “Every time.” Harry took a few minutes to gather his thoughts before continuing. “I don’t know much about the time between Evan’s official death and …when I was sent to my relatives.”

Lucius made no comment at the careful phrasing. “You said Evan was with you the whole time?” Harry nodded. “But you also said you first met him when you were four.” Harry nodded again. “Explain.”

“My cousin was the about same age as I was and like most Muggle children, he had an imaginary friend. His friend was named Kyle. Do wizard children have imaginary friends? Harry asked, sidetracked.

“Some do. It’s a little more dangerous as a powerful child can actually cause their imaginary friend to come to life.” Lucius paused when Harry let out a laugh. “Didn’t you have one?”

Harry laughed harder before answering with a wide grin. “I had Evan!” Lucius was captivated with how beautiful and free Harry looked when he was laughing and just stared at the boy in his arms.

Harry took a few breaths to calm down and then continued with the story, still smiling. “When I was four I had …chores. One of my chores was to wash the clothes. Umm…” Harry wrinkled his forehead up in thought. The trepidation Lucius felt when he heard about four-year-old Harry having to do chores was overwhelmed with the thought of how adorable he looked wrinkling his forehead like that.

“Muggles use machines to wash and dry clothes…ummm…do you know what that is? I’m not sure how to explain a washing machine…”

“I can understand the concept even if I have not ever used, or even seen one.”

“Oh, Ok, well I was in the basement…That’s where the washer and dryer were…And Evan was there. He was sleeping on an old sofa my uncle had left down there. I went over to him. I didn’t know what to do, because I knew that strangers shouldn’t be in the house, but if I told someone they might blame me. I decided I should just wake him up and tell him to leave myself. I…umm..poked him.”

“You what?”

“I poked him.” Harry reached over and poked Lucius in the chest with his finger. “Like that.”

“Why?”

“I was four. Do you want me to go on or not?”

“Please. Continue.”

“Anyway, when I poked him, he jumped up and froze me. Looking back, I should be grateful he used immobulus on me instead of something else. Anyway, he told me he was a friend of Kyle’s, you know, Dudley’s imaginary friend. He said he was allowed to be here because my aunt and uncle couldn’t see him. He was going to be my friend because I was special just like he was. He said he came here to keep me company because he heard I was lonely…” Harry trailed off. He sat in silence for a few seconds before moving away from Lucius. He returned to the curled position he was in before Lucius came in. He laid his head on his knees, facing Lucius, but closed his eyes. When he continued, it was in a voice barely above a whisper. “I was so happy that I had a friend…” Harry cleared his throat and raised his voice back to a normal level. “I later found out he was a spider animagus. He had lived at the… my relative’s house just as long as I did. He was just as protected as I was at the house, and was somehow able to fool the wards.”

Harry raised his head and looked into Lucius’s eyes. “From that moment forward, Evan has been my best friend. He has always been the ONLY one to know all my secrets. To know the real me.”

Harry laid his head back down. “And I know that if I ever saw him outside those wards he would deliver me to your lord personally.”

AN:
Evan’s story is Aesop’s Fable, The Woodman and the Serpent.
Norman Bates character and quote is from the movie Psycho
Ask me no questions; I’ll tell you no lies. - I Sing the Body Electric, Ray Bradbury

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I’m going to be JKR for Halloween this year. For one night, the boys will be MINE!!! Ha Ha Ha (cue evil laughter). Until then, everything belongs to her and she is the one making all the money.

AN:
I would like to apologize for the delay on this chapter. My internet was down last weekend and I was unable to post it. However this week you have two new chapters for the price of one. Hope you all enjoy!

WARNING:
THIS CHAPTER IS VERY ANGSTY AND CONTAINS MENTIONS OF CHILD ABUSE, MOLESTATION AND RAPE.

“speech”
[thoughts]
*parseltongue*
‘quote’

Day 2 Monday August 12, 1996 Part Two

After Harry and Lucius finished their talk, Harry laid down with his back to Lucius and tried to take a nap. Lucius sat on his own cot, facing Harry. He thought back over the things Harry had told him as well as the thing he didn’t mention, or more importantly, the things he avoided talking about. Lucius stood up from his cot, and retrieved parchment and a muggle style pen from the crevice between the cot and the wall. He sneered at the writing implement a smart-arse guard had given him when he asked for a new quill and more ink. He had waited four days without being able to write to his son before giving in the first time. Lucius reached inside his pillowcase for the hidden book he would need to lean on. He sat back on his cot and arranged himself elegantly before composing a list of questions for Rosier to answer later.

1. Why does P. avoid mentioning his relatives by name?
2. What is P. hiding that only R. knows the “real him”?
3. Why was he washing clothing at age four?
4. Does R. know why P. is in A.?
5. Were the rumours regarding P.’s home life true?
6. How was R. able to do magic inside the wards without getting caught?
7. How was R. able to enter and leave the wards at P.’s home?
8. What has R. told P. about the Dark Order?
9. When did R. tell P. about the fight with the aurors?
10. P. said he and R. had “cut back communication” two years ago when the Dark Lord returned. Does that mean R. stayed with P. even after he was in Dumbledore’s control?
11. Did R. stay with P. after the Dark Lord’s return?
12. Will R. truly turn P. over to the Dark Lord, or is he more loyal to P.?
13. Why did R. reveal himself to P. that night?

Lucius was distracted from his list when he heard Harry whimpering. He looked at the cot. Lucius had to blink a few times before realizing what he was seeing. Harry had curled himself into a ball at the end of his cot and covered himself with the blanket. He was curled up so tightly that it looked like a crumpled blanket was all there was. When Harry whimpered a second time Lucius decided to wake him up from the obvious nightmare. He put the list in his pocket and the pen back in its hiding place. Lucius gently pulled the covers away from the boy.

“Potter,” he called softly. No response. “Potter, wake up,” he tried again.

He touched the boy’s shoulder to shake him when he still did not receive a response. Lucius realized his mistake instantly. As soon as he touched Harry, he was thrown across the room. He hit the wall hard enough to reopen the wound Evan caused earlier in the showers.

“HOW THE HELL DID YOU DO THAT?” Lucius barely contained the volume of he voice as he looked into Harry’s wide, frightened eyes.

“I’m so sorry Mr. Malfoy,” Harry stammered as he got down from his cot and hurried over to Lucius to see if he was alright. “I didn’t realize. I was dreaming. I thought you were… You’re bleeding.” Harry spoke so fast Lucius struggled to keep up.

“Stop talking.” Harry stopped talking. He tried to help Lucius up but was waved aside.

Lucius stood up and stared at Harry. He could still feel the magic in the air. He closed his eyes and breathed deeply. Lucius relished the feel of the wild magic after so long without the use of his own. He smiled and took another deep breath before opening his eyes and looking at Harry.

Harry was standing about three feet from him, staring down at the floor. He was tense, as if braced for an attack.

Lucius moved closer to Harry and gently lifted his chin so he could see those brilliant green orbs.

“I’m sorry,” Harry whispered softly, meeting Lucius’s amazed silver gaze with his own fear-filled one.

“I am not angry with you Little One.” Lucius whispered back with a smile. “How did you do that?” he asked.

Harry swallowed. “Evan taught me wandless magic a while ago.” Harry paused a second before adding “It was the only way we could do any magic inside the wards without me getting caught. He wasn’t trying to teach me anything I could use against Vol… umm your lord.” As Harry rambled, he spoke faster. “Please don’t punish him.” He finished.

Lucius laughed. “First of all, I could not punish Rosier if I wanted to. In case it has escaped your notice, like you, I am a prisoner here.”

“But I thought you were in charge” Harry interrupted.

“Many of the guards are members of, or supporters for, the Dark Order. The rest are just trying to avoid the Dark Lord’s wrath like everyone else. This means we are allowed certain privileges other prisoners are denied. This does not mean that they follow my command. If they did, I would have a real bed, a personal shower, and a bottle of Cognac at the very least.” Lucius paused at Harry’s giggle. “The Death Eater prisoners follow my direction as they know if there is a chance of getting released, I will be the one to do it. They are trying to curry my favour to improve their chances of my aid later. The one and only exception is Evan Rosier. Rosier only obeys the Dark Lord when it’s something he already wanted to do. He has never obeyed me. He has neither need nor desire for my favour and would most likely be insulted if I offered him aid. I have no means of punishing him and frankly, I have too much self-preservation to try.”

“Everyone that has ever talked about Evan in front of me has implied that he was psychotic, and said that even your lord’s inner circle feared him.” Harry began, choosing his words carefully. “Are you afraid of Evan?”

“If I answer that question, will you give me a full answer on how you were able to use magic inside Azkaban’s wards?” Harry’s blush and quick glance downward confirmed Lucius’s belief that Harry was purposely dancing around the issue with his earlier answer.

He waited for Harry’s nod in agreement before continuing. “I have known Rosier for a very long time. I am not afraid of him, but I do not want him for an enemy. I know the insanity is an image that the press invented because the things he has done could only be the act of a mad man. It makes people feel safer to believe he is crazy. Insanity is a disease. His mind does not function like a normal person’s mind does. It is not his fault. This is easier for people to understand. They do not want to know that he is one of the most intelligent people I know. Rosier is brilliant. He is cunning, ruthless and deadly. However, the most dangerous thing of all is he enjoys what he does. He is not just another sadist though. It is not the pain that he enjoys. He enjoys utterly destroying people. He enjoys the control. He relishes the self discipline it takes to break their minds while leaving their bodies undamaged. He likes to play with them. It is all a game to him.”

Harry looked away from Lucius. “Sirius told me Rosier was your lord’s torturer. Evan laughed at that. He said he was only allowed to …play with… the ones that everyone said couldn’t be broken.” Harry looked back at Lucius. “He said he would break them,” he whispered before dropping his gaze again.

“Harry…”Harry whipped his head up at his first name. “Rosier is not a nice man. He is extremely dangerous. My son is not allowed to associate with people who talk to Rosier let alone Rosier himself. I am not sure how you survived this long in his company.”

“I’m his.” Harry paused at Lucius’s sharp intake of breath. “Not like that,” he said, not really sure what Lucius thought. “I just mean…well, like you said, it’s all a game to him, and it’s like no one knows the rules he plays by, but me, I’m allowed to know the rules. Not all the rules, but the ones concerning us. You see, I don’t betray him, so he won’t kill me. The house and the letters he would send me are like neutral territory. But the rule is if he catches me outside the wards…he…” Harry swallowed hard and took a deep breath. “I know his loyalty is to your lord.” He finished softly.

“You have never discussed what Rosier does for the Dark Lord with him?”

“He said he didn’t want to be the cause of my nightmares.”

“He talks to them.”

“…I don’t understand.”

“Rosier talks to his victims. He never touches them. No physical or magical violence. I do not believe anyone knows what he says to them. I only know he does not use legilimancy. He spends about an hour with the prisoner the first day. He increases that time by an additional hour every day. The longest anyone has lasted is a week. On the seventh day, he was in there for six and a half hours when the prisoner began to beg for his own death. They always beg to die in the end. It is rare for one to last more than three days.”

“But…why? What could he be saying that makes them do that?”

“You will have to ask him that if you need to know. However, I do not recommend delving too far into Rosier’s work. Now, I believe you owe me an answer.”

“You won’t like it.”

“Try me.”

“It’s not some trick I can show you.”

“Potter. I believe I was promised an answer.”

“I’m stronger than the wards.” Harry whispered.

Lucius’s eyes narrowed. “You are not stronger than the wards. These wards were applied centuries ago using very dark magic. They have been added to every year since. They are augmented by runes created using various creatures’ blood, including Dementors, Incubi, Vampires, Veela, and Goblins.”

“Then you explain it,” Harry said angrily.

“Do something else.”

“Huh?”

“I want to ascertain if this is accidental magic or if you can direct your magic within the wards.”

Harry walked over to the cell bars and looked in either direction, before returning to the centre of the room. He turned to face Lucius who was now leaning against the wall, arms by his side, and one foot flat against the wall. Harry stared at him for a moment before closing his eyes. He stood perfectly still and began taking slow, deep, breaths. After a few minutes, Harry raised one hand up to his lips. He held his hand out palm up and gently blew across it.

Lucius stood up straight. He could feel the warm tropical breeze. He could smell coconuts and sea air and some sort of roasting meat. He continued to watch as Harry rotated the raised hand, forming a horizontal figure eight. Suddenly, Lucius could hear the waves crashing on the shore and the seagulls in the distance. Harry dropped his hand, and opened his eyes with a smile.

“Like that?” He asked with a smug grin.

“Yeah.” Lucius cleared his throat. “Yes, like that.”

“When I was younger, my relatives would go on vacation every summer. I was never able to go with them…” Harry trailed off for a moment wondering if he was saying too much. He shrugged his shoulders, deciding it didn’t matter anymore. “I would have to go to the neighbour’s house. Evan wasn’t allowed over there.” Harry gave a wry smile as he remembered. “He used to tell me it was because she was crazy and would be able to see him because her mind didn’t work like other adults. Anyone but me seeing him was against the rules back then. Later, I realized it was really because she was an order member.” Harry shook his head as if disrupting the memory. “Anyway when I would get back home, my relatives would talk about the places they would go. Evan would recreate the vacations in my cupb…when we’d go to bed at night. I’m not quite as good as he is. I can only do visual if I’ve been there often. Smell and sound I can imagine, but my visual is always fuzzy.”

Lucius listened to Harry’s explanation while the illusion dissipated. He decided the many questions running through his mind could wait until he was no longer intoxicated by the magic in the air. Just as the illusion disappeared entirely, Lucius heard footsteps approaching. He grabbed Harry by the arm and pulled him over to his cot.

“Hurry up, get under the blanket and lay on your back.” Lucius whispered. Harry obeyed instantly, only shivering slightly. When Lucius climbed on the cot beside him, Harry swallowed hard and stared at him with wide frightened eyes, but said nothing.

“Shh, Play along.” Lucius whispered as he leaned over Harry, his mouth against his ear. Harry’s breathing quickened and a small whimper escaped as Lucius moved his left leg between Harry’s legs and his left hand under the blanket to rest on his chest. Despite the obvious fear, as the footsteps stopped Harry performed beautifully. He reached over and entangled his hand in Lucius’s hair, pulling his head down for a kiss. Lucius actually faltered when Harry kissed him. He froze at the feel of Harry’s lips on his, but when he followed his lips with his tongue, Lucius moaned and deepened the kiss. Despite his trembling, Harry ran his free hand up and down Lucius’s back. Both froze at the sound of a throat clearing. Harry dropped both his hands and moved slightly away from Lucius. His eyes widened and another whimper escaped when the movement brought him in contact with Lucius’s very obvious erection. Lucius clenched his jaw and turned his upper body towards the guards angrily.

“You better have a very good reason for interrupting,” he growled while surreptitiously putting some space between himself and Harry.

“It’s four o’clock,” O’Connor said with a grin. “But, we can wait if you want to continue.”

Lucius growled again. He gracefully rolled off the cot and glared at the guards, keeping his back to them. He pulled Harry off, still wrapped in the blanket and stood Harry in front of him, blocking the guards view. Lucius held the blanket up as a screen. “Get dressed.”

Harry blinked at Lucius before looking down and pretending to button his robe. Lucius tossed the blanket aside and was very impressed when Harry took the act one step further and moved as if buttoning the lower buttons on Lucius’s own robe. Lucius had trouble holding back the groan when seeing him kneel in front of him as if to get the bottom buttons. He offered Harry a hand up and wrapped an arm around his waist as he turned to face the guards again.

The second guard pulled open the cell door and started towards Harry with the usual chains while the first just continued grinning at the pair.

“That will not be necessary.” Lucius said.

“I’m sorry, Mr Malfoy, but he has to be chained when not in his cell.” O’Connor said. Harry moved towards the approaching guard holding out his trembling wrists, but Lucius pulled him back.

“No.” Both Harry and the second guard stopped at the command in Lucius’s voice. Lucius reached for Harry’s face and gestured towards the black eye and purpling handprint on the one side. “There will be no more marks on him unless I put them there, and no more chains.” Lucius gave an evil smirk. “Again, unless I put them there.”

“Mr Malfoy” O’Connor started before Lucius interrupted him again.

“Mr Potter belongs to me now. He was placed in my room. He is mine. I do not share.”

The second guard shrugged and put the chains away before gesturing the men out in front of him. O’Connor opened and closed his mouth a few times as if to protest again, but finally sighed and led the way to the shower room.

Lucius kept his arm around Harry and they entered the shower room together. As the other prisoners took in Harry’s black eye and Lucius’s possessive hold combined with Evan’s approach towards the pair, they all decided they were finished and hurried out before they could inadvertently witness something detrimental to their health. The four guards that remained to escort the three men back to their cells exchanged glances before moving to wait outside.

As soon as they were alone, Harry pulled out of Lucius’s hold and embraced Evan. Lucius walked over to the shelf with the invisible potions to get one for Harry. He handed the vial to Evan as Harry was hiding in his arms. Evan glared at Lucius before carefully pulling back from Harry.

“Care to tell me why you need this?” He asked Harry gently, holding up the potion.

“I’m guessing you won’t believe I ran into a door.”

“‘Truth is always exciting. Speak it, then. Life is dull without it.’”

“Pearl Buck, For My Daughters.” Harry said. “Lucius didn’t do it.”

“First of all, the book is TO My Daughters, WITH LOVE. Secondly, you still didn’t answer the question.” Evan tilted his head with a smile. “And thirdly, since when are you and Malfoy on a first name basis?”

Harry glanced at Lucius with a blush. “Umm… We’re not,” he whispered. He reached out for the potion and Evan let him take it.

One of the guards came in cautiously. “Mr. Potter’s two minutes are up.”

“He’s not finished,” Lucius said as Evan pushed Harry towards the toilets.

“But…” the guard started. He broke off as Evan moved to stand beside Lucius with a maniacal grin. “I guess one more minute won’t hurt,” he finished. He looked back and forth between the two Death Eaters. “Are you both…” He cut off at Lucius’s raised eyebrow. “I- I’ll wait outside.”

“Good idea.” Lucius said with narrowed eyes.

Evan doubled over in laughter when the guard hurried out the door. “‘All the passions seek whatever nourishes them: fear loves the idea of danger.’” He quoted when he finally stopped laughing.

Harry rejoined the two Death Eaters, putting an arm around Evan’s waist and resting his head on his shoulder.

“How are you doing, my Animikii?”

“Surviving,” Harry said with a sigh. He glanced at Lucius before looking back at Evan. “I’m learning a new role,” he said quietly.

“‘All the world’s a stage, and all the men and women merely players;’”

“‘and one man in his time plays many parts,’” Harry finished with a smile.

“Would it be too much trouble for you both to limit the insanity in my presence?”

Evan and Harry were saved from responding when the same guard as before entered again.

Harry rose up on his toes and pressed a chaste kiss to Evan’s lips before walking over to the guard without waiting to be told. The guard reached for Harry’s arm, but stopped when Lucius cleared his throat. He gestured Harry out ahead of him instead. After they left, the two remaining guards entered again.

“We will come out when we are ready,” Lucius said. One of the guards nodded and left, while the second turned to Lucius.

“Do you require any assistance?” he asked.

“No. Thank you, Mr Patterson. Mr Rosier and I are just going to negotiate a few terms.” Lucius said. He waited until Patterson left before turning to Evan.

“I want to know what Potter is doing here and what your relationship is with him.” Lucius said

“I want to know where the bruises are coming from and what your relationship is with him.” Evan replied.

Lucius thought about the terms before responding first. “I doubt my answer will be an acceptable exchange. You may wish to request something else instead.”

Evan shook his head. “We are most likely evenly matched. He has not yet told me why he is here, and I am not comfortable discussing our relationship without knowing what Harry has told you and what he wishes to remain private.”

“He refused to tell me where the bruises came from.” Lucius paused before deciding to answer the second part despite the non-answer Rosier gave. “Our relationship is a ruse. I wished to offer him some protection after seeing his response to the guards combined with the bruises he would not discuss.”

“You wished to protect the Boy-Who-Lived?”

“No. I wished to protect the child that was beaten and left for dead in my cell. I wished to protect the child that faced down a team of Death Eaters and protected his friends with no fear last year, and yet now trembles at my slightest touch.”

“He is not broken.” Evan said angrily. “Don’t imply that he is. He doesn’t need your protection. And keep your hands off him.”

“He will not fight back. He is resigned to whatever we do to him. If he is not broken yet, he is fast approaching it.”

“He is not broken,” Evan repeated more calmly. He continued answering Lucius’s unasked question in exchange for the answer he received for his own question. “When Harry was younger, before Hogwarts, he never fought back. During the school year, he played a role. He acted as the good little Gryffindor should. He pretended to be his Father’s son. Everything you think you know about Harry Potter is a lie”

“He told me how he met you. I felt there were many holes in his story. Perhaps you would be able to answer a few questions.” Lucius pulled the list he made, out of his pocket.

“Why do you care, Malfoy? I know you aren’t asking for curiosity’s sake. I know you will kill him yourself on the Dark Lord’s order. Why bother protecting him while waiting for that order?”

“Do you know he believes the same of you?” Lucius watched the flash of pain that went through Evan’s eyes before he turned away.

“Harry knows my loyalty is to the Dark Lord.” Evan said as he paced. He decided to give Lucius some background information taking the fact that Harry had told Lucius some information already as implied permission. “I raised that child. I did far more for him than those damned Muggles he was sent to. I healed him after the tender, loving, care they provided left him bruised and bleeding. I warned him about Dumbledore’s machinations. I taught him proper pureblood history. He is my child in spirit despite not being so in blood.” Evan stopped pacing and turned back to Lucius. “I am relieved that the standing order is for his capture and not his death. I am also selfishly thrilled that he has been arrested. Now, I have a little longer with him before I have to choose between my Lord, and my son.”

Lucius was stunned. Evan Rosier prided himself on being an enigma. He would disappear for months on end with no clue to his whereabouts. He had no living family and no real friends. Lucius considered himself one of Evan’s closest acquaintances and he had never before seen him so worked up. Evan has never before given away so much information about himself. Lucius briefly considered keeping the one up on Evan, but decided to maintain the equal exchange of information they began with.

“My son is the same age as Potter. While I am proud to serve my Lord, I do not want the same for Draco. I do not wish for my only son to bear his mark, despite the fact that I wear mine with pride. I wish to protect my son from my Lord, just as much as you do. I know one day I will have to choose between my Lord’s wishes, and what is best for my son; just as you will.”

“You will choose between your Lord and your son’s freedom. I will choose between my Lord and my son’s life.” Evan retorted.

Lucius paused before deciding to answer Evan’s earlier questions. “I wish to protect Potter because since the moment he arrived he has expected me to beat and rape him. I believe that despite my lack of violence towards him, he still is waiting for me to attack. No child should expect that. I wish to protect THAT child because I hope someone will one day protect MY child.”

“Harry has been through way too much for a child his age.” Evan snorted. “Harry has been through way to much for an adult twice my age. He expects to be attacked at any moment because he has been attacked far too frequently. He will never stop expecting it. He has been abused and neglected since he was eighteen months old. He didn’t know his own name until he started Elementary school. He was molested at age four, and raped for the first time at age six. He was beaten on an almost daily basis for as far back as he could remember up until he started Hogwarts. Then he only had to deal with the physical and sexual abuse in the summers. The emotional abuse continued during the school year. He just had a different set of tormentors.”

“If he has been through all that and HE compares the last week to a nightmare, can you be sure he is not as close to breaking as I fear he is?”

“Harry cannot be broken physically. He has been through too much pain already. He is too strong for them to break him without killing him. He doesn’t care enough to allow them to break him emotionally.”

Lucius couldn’t stop the quick intake of breath as he realized what Evan was implying. “You are not worried about turning him over to the Dark Lord. You are worried about having to break him for the Dark Lord.”

“Give Harry your list. Tell him to bring it to dinner; we’ll decide together what information to share. Tell him he can answer anything he feels comfortable answering before hand.” Evan started towards the door and left without another word.

AN:
First to credit the quotes from writers more brilliant than I:
All the passions seek whatever nourishes them: fear loves the idea of danger.
Joseph Joubert, Pensees.

All the world’s a stage, and all the man and women merely players; …and one man in his time plays many parts,
Shakespeare, As You Like It.

I would like to thank everyone for their reviews. I appreciate the support as well as the critiques. I hope you all continue to enjoy what I have written and I promise more is on the way!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Still not mine. JKR is still the goddess who created the world. I am merely the mortal playing with it.

“speech”
[thoughts]
*parseltongue*
‘quote’

Day 2 Monday August 12, 1996 Part Three

Lucius had much to think about as he headed back to his room. He thought about Harry’s childhood and Evan’s dilemma. He was determined to offer Harry what little protection he could while he could. He briefly wondered if the need to protect him came from the inability to protect Draco presently but decided it did not matter. When he entered the cell, he noticed Harry was lying on his cot in his usual foetal position. Lucius waited until his escort had locked them in and left before approaching Harry.

“Did they touch you?” Lucius asked quietly.

“They didn’t leave any marks,” Harry said, sitting up to face Lucius. “Thank you.”

“I wished for them to leave you alone. Not to avoid leaving marks.”

Harry looked up at Lucius curiously. “Why?”

“Please clarify your question. I am not sure what you are asking.”

“Why do you want me to be left alone? Do you really just n-not want t-to share?”

Lucius sighed. He went to sit beside Harry on the cot. “Do you believe me when I say I will not hurt you?”

Harry looked away.

“What if I tell you Rosier will not let me hurt you?”

Harry looked back at Lucius.

“He cares about you very much.”

Harry sighed. “Evan and me…It’s complicated.”

“I am beginning to understand that.” Lucius said with a smirk. “I have a few questions I would like you to look at. Rosier said to give you the list and you could either bring it to dinner to discuss with him or answer what you are comfortable with. I also am curious about the magic you are capable of doing.” Lucius took the list out of his pocket and retrieved his pen from the hiding spot. He rewrote the list removing the questions he felt have already been answered, and handed both to Harry.

Harry looked over the list without saying a word.
1. Why does P. avoid mentioning his relatives by name?
2. What is P. hiding that only R. knows the “real him”?
6. How was R. able to do magic inside the wards without getting caught?
7. How was R. able to enter and leave the wards at P.’s home?
8. What has R. told P. about the Dark Order?
9. When did R. tell P. about the fight with the aurors?
10. P. said he and R. had “cut back communication” two years ago when the Dark Lord returned. Does that mean R. stayed with P. even after he was in Dumbledore’s control?
11. Did R. stay with P. after the Dark Lord’s return?
13. Why did R. reveal himself to P. that night?

When he reached the end of the list, Harry folded it up and stuck the list and pen in his pocket.

“What do you want to know about my magic?” Harry asked.

“What are the limits?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t tried much,” Harry admitted. “I’m not sure what they’ll do to me if I get caught,” he finished in a whisper.

“What are the limits to what you can do wandlessly?”

“Can we talk about this after dinner? It’s just I’m not sure I should be telling you that… I’d like Evan’s advice.”

“I understand. You may certainly wait. In the meantime, would you be averse to telling me what it is Evan calls you?”

“Annie-Me-Key,” Harry pronounced slowly. “It means thunderbird. It’s a Native American folklore. Certain tribes believe storms are caused by the thunderbird. He is this giant prehistoric type of bird. The beating of his wings causes the thunder, his tears are the rain and when angry, he slashes the sky apart with his talons, to create the lightning.”

“May I ask how he chose that name for you?”

“When I was younger he called me Lightning ‘cause of my scar. Then one night I was very upset, I sorta threw a temper tantrum and out of nowhere this storm blew in. I still say it was a coincidence, but Evan was convinced I did it. He said I wasn’t a lightning bolt, but the whole damn storm. That’s when he named me Animikii.” Harry paused. “He said I was his very own thunderbird,” he finished with a smile.

“Have you ever created a storm since?”

“I didn’t create that one.”

“You said Rosier believes you did. He believes you can.”

“Evan also believes when we die, we’ll be reincarnated and that he’s coming back as a Dementor.”

Lucius blinked. “Yes, well, we have already discussed his lack of sanity.”

“Actually, we discussed his perceived insanity. Can someone be insane without lacking sanity? I think Evan could do that. He has a firm grasp of reality. He just…disagrees with it.”

“Stop.” Lucius interrupted. Harry stopped speaking and looked at Lucius curiously. “Just because we bear the same mark on our forearms does not mean I can comprehend when you start to talk like Rosier.” Lucius was oddly proud of the smile his comment brought to Harry’s face.

“I’m sorry; I’ll try to keep my conversations more normal. I’m just a little overwhelmed with the last couple days. I think Evan’s insanity is contagious.”

The two lapsed into a comfortable silence. After a few minutes, Lucius gave in and asked the question everyone has been wondering since Harry arrived.

“Potter, Why are you here? What has occurred that the wizarding world would betray their Savour? I know you did not join the Dark Lord.”

“It would probably been better if I had. At least then I would only have like a third of the guards after my blood, instead of all of them.”

Lucius sat up straighter and his eyes narrowed. “Would you join him if given the chance?” He asked, looking Harry in the eyes.

Harry matched Lucius’s gaze for a moment before choosing his answer carefully. “I think it would have been easier if I was given a choice. I have no choice. The only use your lord has for me is in my death.”

“Ignoring what you currently believe, what would you choose? Do you agree with his views? Do you understand what this war is about?”

Harry laughed humourlessly. “I may be half your age but I know more about this war than you do.”

Lucius scowled. “You are nothing but a child playing toy soldier,” he sneered.

Harry pushed off the cot angrily. “I may not be a damned pureblood, born with a silver spoon in my mouth, but I KNOW how this began. I may not know as much about your lord as you think you do, but I KNOW Tom Riddle,” he said as he paced the length of the cell. He spun suddenly and walked back toward Lucius angrily “We have far too much in common for me not to know him,” Harry said leaning close to Lucius. “I see the decisions he has made and can understand them because part of me would have done the same.”

Lucius sat back with a purposely blank expression on his face. He appeared to remain focused entirely on Harry, but he noticed the wind starting to howl outside the window and he heard the first raindrops splatter on the side on the building. He could feel the wild magic Harry was thrumming with. He saw the fight back in Harry’s eyes.

“You may have…No I will actually agree that you DO have a better understanding of the politics behind this war. But I know the story behind this war. I know the emotions it’s thriving on,” Harry said quietly after stepping back and taking a calming breath.

As Harry calmed himself, Lucius noticed the slowing and then cessation of the wind and rain. Just as Lucius was about to comment, the two men heard the approaching footsteps. Lucius made no movement towards Harry, not sure how welcome his attentions would be at this time. Harry froze for a moment before moving back onto the cot. Lucius was very surprised when Harry straddled his lap and put his arms around Lucius’s neck.

Harry looked down at Lucius warily and couldn’t quite contain his trembling. “Can we still pretend…Will you still protect me?” he asked in a broken whisper. Lucius actually felt a pang of sadness at the fear and resignation in his voice.

Lucius wrapped his arms loosely around Harry’s back. “How can I possibly protest when you are assisting me in annoying Evan so?” he whispered back with a smile.

Harry tentatively returned the smile and leaned forward to place a kiss on Lucius’s lips. Lucius let himself become lost in the tender kiss, his hands moving up and down Harry’s back in gentle exploration. He almost groaned aloud when he heard a throat clearing before the grating noise of the cell door being opened. Lucius pulled back but did not let go of Harry. He took in the innocent blush as Harry refused to catch his eyes, before turning his head to shoot an annoyed look in the guards’ direction.

“A moment if you please, Gentlemen.” Lucius said. He waited for the guards to move away and ignored the resulting comments on coming along quickly. After they were out of sight, Harry climbed down and moved towards the door, gaze stubbornly on the floor. Lucius straightened his robe and walked over to Harry. He placed an arm around his waist and guided him out to where the guards waited a few steps away. Lucius was relieved it was only Patterson and O'Connor today. Patterson was an extremely loyal Death Eater and O'Connor was an avid supporter.

“Thank you, Gentlemen.”

“Of course, Mr Malfoy.” Patterson replied with a slight bow of his head. He looked Harry up and down, causing him to shiver and move in slightly closer to Lucius despite still firmly keeping his gaze on the floor. “Does Mr Potter require any healing draughts before we head to dinner?”

“No. Thank you,” Harry said quietly with a shudder.

Lucius looked down at Harry in concern. “Is there a particular reason Mr Potter might have required healing?” Lucius asked, moving his steely gaze onto the guard.

Patterson swallowed and glanced at O'Connor. “We overheard a few of the other guards discussing him today, and were concerned with his well being afterwards.”

“We know better then to touch what you have claimed, Mr. Malfoy, but not everyone is feeling that way.” O’Connor said.

Lucius noticed how tense Harry became during the conversation. He still refused to break his concentration on the floor, but he pulled away from Lucius slightly and seemed to shrink into himself. “We will discuss this later.” Lucius said aloud to the guards, heading towards the great hall once more. “Come along, I’ll take you to Rosier,” Lucius murmured to Harry, pulling him close.

When they reached the hall, Lucius allowed Rosier to steal Harry and spirit him away to a semi-private corner. Lucius turned to the guards instead of heading over to his usual table.

“Who touched him, and what exactly did they do?” Lucius demanded.

“Finley and Murphy from the morning shift and Jeffries from this shift. Also, we believe McAndrews watched, but did not participate.” O’Connor said.

Lucius frowned in thought. “They all have light leanings, do they not?”

“Finley is neutral but from a dark family. McAndrews and Murphy are light-sided but technically neutral as well. Jeffries is believed to be in the Order.” Patterson replied.

“Why are the neutral and light guards targeting Potter?”

Both guards exchanged glances once again. “You know we can’t answer that. No outside news.” O’Connor said with a pained expression.

Lucius nodded, knowing that no matter how helpful these two guards wished to be, they had taken a required oath not to share any information related to the war, politics, or the ministry with any prisoners.

“Make sure it is known that he is off limits,” Lucius said to O’Connor before turning to Patterson. “What did they do to him?” O'Connor left before Patterson had a chance to answer, seeing the dismissal for what it was.

“So far, they are just playing with him. They have just threatened him and knocked him around. Nothing to cause permanent damage. However, there are rumours that when he was in Ministry captivity they used him to practice torture techniques and as the auror … fuck toy to put it bluntly. You saw the shape he was in when we received him.” Patterson stopped, unsure how to continue. He was thankful that the oath did not restrict rumours, gossip and any other unconfirmed facts. “Supposedly, there was a contest going. Whoever managed to break him won a week’s paid vacation.”

Lucius swore softly. He knew first hand how vicious the aurors could be when they were out of the public eye. For there to be an incentive like that, the higher-ups had to know and approve of what was being done. There would have been no relief for the child.

“What has our world come to when a wizarding child is safer in Azkaban than with our Ministry appointed protectors?” Lucius asked rhetorically.

“Mr. Malfoy…” Patterson looked out over the hall before leaning in closer to continue. “It is not my place to question you, but despite the circumstances that caused his arrival here, Mr. Potter is…” he paused, considering his words carefully.

Lucius held up a hand. “You are coming very close to breaking that oath. I do not wish for you to suffer for your assistance. I already know that Mr. Potter has not joined our Lord.”

Patterson sighed in relief before looking at Lucius curiously. “Again, I have no right to question you but we’ve noticed how close both you and Rosier are to the boy.”

“I recently discovered Rosier has been close to him for several years. Unfortunately, circumstances previously prevented him from using that closeness for the Dark Lord’s benefit. I am, as expected, taking advantage of the situation presented to me,” Lucius smirked. “I would ask that you pass on a message if possible.”

Patterson nodded. While the prisoners were prevented from receiving outside news, nothing prevented the guards from bring inside news out with them.

“If you could let our Lord know that I am exploring the possibility of a release for all of us. Also, that I would consider it a personal favour if he would refrain from killing Mr. Potter if the opportunity presents itself prior to my own explanations becoming available.”

“I will gladly pass on the message. You do know I cannot bring you a response. You will have no way of knowing if Mr Potter’s safety is guaranteed.”

Lucius inclined his head before walking to his table.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: JKR owns everything associated with Harry Potter. As evidenced by my bank account, I own nothing…this is further proven by the fact that you can buy the movies in the family section and not the adult’s only section.

“speech”
[thoughts]
*parseltongue*
‘quote’

Day 2 Monday August 12, 1996 Part Four

Lucius ignored the silence that descended at his table when he sat down. He picked up his glass of Merlot, peered intently at the sure-to-be-substandard wine and sniffed it gently before deigning to taste it. He sneered in disgust at the taste and turned to the meal before him with a sigh. He knew the filet mignon was likely to be overcooked, the steamed vegetables undercooked and the salad wilted. The bread was sure to be from yesterday and the baked potato wasn’t even hot enough to melt the butter on it. As he cut into his steak, he reminisced about the proper five course dinners served at the manor, all the food cooked to perfection and served on fine china. [Only a matter of time,] he thought to himself.

Lucius continued to ignore his dinner companions as the silence gave way to murmurs moving up and down the table. He ignored the glances sent his way. He ignored the whispers that came next. He ignored the gestures between himself and the corner Evan had hidden Harry in, despite the urge to shake his head at the indiscretion of his associates. When Nott moved into the empty seat on his right hand side, he gave up.

Lucius set down his utensils, took another sip of wine, dabbed his lips with the napkin and turned to Nott with a sigh. He raised a single eyebrow and waited expectantly.

“There is talk regarding Rosier and you,” Nott said quietly keeping all expression from his face.

“I would have been disappointed if there was not. I do hope we have not become so complacent that the occurrences since last night would go unnoticed.”

Nott nodded. “Many of us are unsure how we should… interact with Rosier in light of the recent events,” Nott said carefully.

“I would recommend treating any interactions with Rosier cautiously.” Lucius waited for Nott’s solemn nod as he assumed Lucius was confirming the divergence between the two men and threatening retribution for any disloyalty.

“One should always use caution when dealing with Rosier. The man is quite unstable,” Lucius continued with a smirk before taking another sip of wine.

Nott looked up at Lucius in confusion for a moment before laughing in relief. “It appeared you and Rosier had both staked claims on Potter. I am glad it is not so.”

“Ah, but you are still mistaken, my friend. Mr. Potter most definitely has been claimed by both Rosier and myself. However, there are no disagreements resulting from those claims. I do not object to them eating together and I believe Rosier is choosing to remove himself from our location only for Mr. Potter’s comfort.”

Lucius turned back to his meal signalling the close of the discussion. Nott stared at Lucius for a few minutes, not satisfied with the answers he received, but not daring to question him after the implied dismissal. Eventually, he moved back to his own seat to finish his meal and share the news. Lucius appeared to be ignoring the other Death Eaters again, but he was watching their reactions carefully.

In a far corner of the same hall, Evan and Harry ate the provided food, something that appeared to be a cross between a watery stew and leftover shepherd’s pie, while discussing the list of questions Lucius had given Harry. Evan had Harry write down his answers first.

1. Why does P. avoid mentioning his relatives by name?
-- For their safety.
2. What is P. hiding that only R. knows the “real him”?
-- My Slytherin side :)
3. How was R. able to do magic inside the wards without getting caught?
-- Wandless magic isn’t detected inside the wards unless it’s done by an insane house elf that purposely drew the attention of the damned Ministry in the hopes I would be expelled.
4. How was R. able to enter and leave the wards at P.’s home?
5. What has R. told P. about the Dark Order?
6. When did R. tell P. about the fight with the aurors?
-- When I was seven and realized imaginary friends weren’t real, he told me magic was real and that I was a wizard. He told me the truth about my parent’s death, his lord’s disappearance, and why he was living with me. I don’t think I really believed him until I received my Hogwarts letter.
7. P. said he and R. had “cut back communication” two years ago when the Dark Lord returned. Does that mean R. stayed with P. even after he was in Dumbledore’s control?
-- Evan stayed with me until his lord returned two years ago. After that, he only stayed with me during the summer, inside the wards. This would have been my first summer without him.
8. Did R. stay with P. after the Dark Lord’s return?
-- Only during the summer.
9. Why did R. reveal himself to P. that night?

Evan read the answers over Harry’s shoulder. “Did you skip the other three on purpose?” he asked.

“Well, I didn’t want to tell him how to get through the wards. The Dursleys still live there.” Harry ignored Evan’s annoyed look. “I wasn’t sure if you could get in trouble if I answered number five honestly, and number nine is none of his business.”

“Answer the other three questions, Harry.”

Harry looked at Evan for a moment before turning back to the parchment.

4. How was R. able to enter and leave the wards at P.’s home?
-- The main wards are malicious intent activated. They only set off an alarm if people who wish harm on the residents enter. The blood wards only prevent your lord entering, or someone entering in Death Eater clothing. They’re set to the masks not the marks to allow for the spies to enter safely if need be.
5. What has R. told P. about the Dark Order?
-- Everything.
9. Why did R. reveal himself to P. that night?
-- He witnessed something horrible and wanted to help me.

Harry looked back up at Evan. “Is that ok?” he asked softly.

“I should have done more.”

“What?” Harry asked in confusion.

Evan sighed and tapped number nine on the parchment. “My sweet Animikii, ‘Regret for the things we did can be tempered in time; it is the regret for the things we did not do that is inconsolable.’”

Harry laid his head down on Evan’s shoulder as he considered the quote. “I don’t think I know that one.”

“Sydney Harris, Strictly Personal.”

Harry cuddled against Evan’s side. “Evan, you have done more for me than everyone else combined. You healed me, comforted me, fed me, and lov-” Harry trailed off.

When Evan made no response, Harry tried another method. “‘The finest inheritance you can give to a child is to allow it to make its own way completely on its own feet.’” He quoted.

Evan chuckled softly. “Isadora Duncan did not have you in mind when she wrote My Life. More fitting would be found in Man for Himself by Erich Fromm. ‘The scars left from the child’s defeat in the fight against irrational authority are to be found at the bottom of every neurosis.’”

“That’s ok by me. You're not the only one who can do insanity well. I could probably do ALL the neuroses.” Harry smiled up at Evan as he laughed. The two fell into a comfortable silence, and sat cuddled together ignoring their surroundings. After a few minutes, Harry glanced towards the guards positioned on the outskirts of the room, reminding himself of the limited time he had with Evan and the things he still needed to talk about.

“Evan, I… How much do you trust Lucius Malfoy?”

Evan answered with a smile, “As much as I have to, to get what I want.”

Harry tried to return the smile, but it came out as more of a grimace. He looked away. “I did something today…I think I screwed up.” He snorted before continuing. “I know I screwed up, the only question is how badly.”

Evan looked at Harry, patiently waiting for him to begin.

“I um may have accidentally thrown Lucius into a wall.” Harry mumbled looking at his lap.

“Pardon?”

“Magically,” Harry whispered.

Evan froze, eyes widening.

“He um woke me up, I was having a nightmare, and I…I reacted, I didn’t know where I was…”Harry’s speech became faster and quieter as he rambled.

“Shh.” Evan interrupted. “Calm down.” He waited for Harry to take a shuddering breath and attempt to compose himself before he continued. “How did Malfoy respond?” Evan asked neutrally.

Harry took another deep breath and stared at his hands, wringing them nervously. “H-he wasn’t angry like I’d thought. He asked me how I did it inside the wards like that. I um I told him you t-taught me wandless magic.” Harry finished in a whisper.

“I don’t believe he would have accepted that answer alone.” Evan waited for Harry to shake his head. “Tell me,” he ordered gently.

“I…He didn’t believe me when I told him I was stronger than the wards. I...He…I was annoyed that he didn’t believe me. When he demanded I prove I could control my magic inside the wards. I-I” Harry stopped and took a deep breath before continuing in a voice so quiet Evan had to strain to hear him. “I created an illusion.”

Evan swore softly. Than he swore again at Harry’s flinch. He wrapped both arms around the child and held him close. “Harry. Harry, look at me.” Fearful green eyes hesitantly met determined purple ones. “There is no doubt in my mind that Malfoy is right now, debating on how to use this…How to use YOU to his advantage.” Evan ignored the second flinch. “However, he genuinely wishes to protect you. I do not believe Malfoy will use this information to your detriment. This is not to say he won’t use you, just that he will not do it with the intent to harm.”

Harry looked away and swallowed hard before meeting Evan’s gaze once again. “We got into an argument today. I yelled at him about…About Voldemort and the war…I think he’s still angry with me.”

“‘Perhaps the most delightful friendships are those in which there is much agreement, much disputation, and yet more personal liking.’”

“George Eliot.” Harry said absently, trying to figure out what Evan meant.

“Did you actually use the Dark Lord’s name?”

“Huh, Oh with Lucius?” Evan nodded. “No, I don’t think so… I said his lord. Oh! And Tom Riddle.” Harry looked at Evan with wide eyes.

“Explain please.”

“I said something like I knew Tom Riddle better than he knew his lord. That we were similar.”

Evan nodded. “Malfoy was most likely relieved you were arguing with him.”

Harry looked at him like he was stupid.

“He was concerned that you had given up. He is likely to appreciate that you haven’t rolled over and surrendered.”

Harry scrunched up his face in thought.

“I ask that you watch how you speak to him, but don’t be afraid to disagree with him.”

Harry shook his head. “I’m not sure I understand.”

“Malfoy relishes a good debate. He thrives on persuading -or bullying if need be- people into following his beliefs. Arguing with him will not upset him. What will anger him is disrespect.”

“Isn’t arguing with him disrespectful in itself?”

“No, just how you go about it. Do not insult him directly; it is his views you are disagreeing with, not his personality. Watch your language; he will not tolerate any cursing nor will it benefit you, as he sees it as plebeian and a sign of ignorance. Above all else, be respectful of his beliefs even when you do not agree with them. He will be offended if you refer to the Dark Lord as Voldemort; he will be annoyed if you refer to the Dark Order members as servants or minions.”

Harry nodded. “I kinda insulted him, I think. I implied that he didn’t know what he was talking about when he mentioned the reasons behind the war, and he said I didn’t know what I was talking about. That’s what started the argument, but I think I did ok the rest of the time.”

“How did he react?”

“We were interrupted before he could say anything. The guards came and I um…they came and interrupted us.”

Evan froze when Harry corrected himself, believing the worse. He raised Harry’s chin so they were looking eye to eye again. “What did they do to you when they interrupted the argument?” Evan asked quietly in what Harry thought of as his Insane-Death-Eater voice.

Harry’s eyes widened. “Nothing,” he said quickly. “They don’t touch me when Lucius is around.” Evan released his chin and relaxed slightly. “What are you not telling me?” Evan asked, noticing the way Harry qualified the sentence.

“Well, I um…” Harry took a deep breath. “Climbed on Lucius’s lap and kissed him,” he finished with a cringe, misunderstanding what Evan was really asking. He chanced a quick glance at Evan who was so caught off guard; he could do nothing but blink at Harry. “You see we have been pretending to be umm together umm so they’d leave me alone…” Harry tried to explain before he trailed off. “Evan?”

Evan shook himself out of his stupor and looked at Harry. “What EXACTLY is going on between you and Lucius? He told me the two of you were NOT involved.”

Harry noticed the return of Evan-the-Death-Eater and shivered slightly. “We aren’t involved. Not really.”

“And yet you stopped in the middle of an argument to kiss.” Evan responded in the same cold tone.

“We were pretending.” Harry said in a whisper. “It was an act.”

“Are the two of you truly sharing a bed?”

Harry’s cringe at the question was enough of an answer to Evan and he shot to his feet.

“No, Wait!” Harry cried. Unfortunately, the guards chose that moment to approach to take Harry back to his cell. “Evan, please.” Harry begged. “It isn’t like that. Please. Don’t be angry.”

Evan did not respond verbally, but he remained in place for the moment. He kissed Harry on the forehead gently and let the guard lead him away. While being escorted to the doors, Harry kept glancing behind him at Evan’s stiff posture.

“Mr. Potter, Are you alright? Should I get Mr Malfoy for you?” the guard asked. Harry turned wild eyes to him, recognizing him as the guard from earlier that offered him the healing potion.

“Please, sir, you have to keep them apart.” Harry whispered before glancing at Evan once more.

Patterson jerked his head up and looked at Evan over Harry’s shoulder. He looked back down at Harry. “Rosier and Malfoy?”

Harry nodded.

Patterson thought quickly. “Rosier,” he called. “Come here.” He turned back to Harry after making sure Evan was actually coming. “Are you comfortable remaining with Rosier?” he asked quickly.

Harry nodded. When Patterson looked at him disbelievingly, Harry assured him. “He won’t hurt me, no matter how angry he gets. I’m his.”

Harry frowned at Patterson’s gasp and widened eyes, still not understanding what is was that kept shocking people when he said that.

Patterson quickly composed himself as Rosier reached them. “Mr. Potter requested that you join him tonight,” he said to Evan. “He cannot stay here as dinner is officially over, but I have no objection to you being locked in his cell with him until curfew if you wish.”

Evan inclined his head and waited for the guard to lead the way. The three walked in silence. Patterson stopped outside the cell and gestured for the two men to enter. Harry saw Patterson’s look of indecision and gave a slight nod in reassurance. He slid the cell door in place and locked it before hurrying back to the hall to let Lucius know of the situation.

Evan turned to Harry with a sigh. “Come here child,” He said opening his arms. He shook his head as Harry flew into his arms with a sob. “You know I am not angry with you,” Evan said gently. Harry nodded against his chest but did not make any moves to leave the embrace. Evan sighed again before moving them onto one of the cots. “I don’t like how Lucius is taking advantage of you. He assured me there was nothing going on between you.”

Harry pulled away to look at Evan. “There isn’t. Not really,” he said. “I wasn’t explaining well earlier.”

“He said you tremble at his touch,” Evan sneered. “I didn’t realize how he was touching you.”

“He’s trying to protect me,” Harry said firmly.

“By sleeping with you?”

“No, that’s different. It’s separate from the…the snogging.” Harry stopped at Evan’s growl. “We’re not having sex Evan. I told you I was playing a role. What did you think I meant?” Harry asked, getting more frustrated as the conversation continued.

“I didn’t think you were willing to play the whore.” Evan said coldly, pulling away from Harry and standing up.

Harry stared at Evan’s back for a moment dumbfounded. “I can’t believe you just said that to me,” he said quietly.

When Evan turned back at Harry’s words, the shock had turned to anger. Harry jumped off the cot and pushed Evan back a step. “How. Dare. You.” He got out through gritted teeth. He shoved past Evan and walked to the cell bars, turning his back on him.

“Harry-” Evan started, brushing his hand along Harry’s arm.

“No.” Harry said quietly. “Don’t touch me. Don’t talk to me. Go sit in the corner and leave me be.”

“Baby, look at me. I shouldn’t have said that. You’re right.”

“Stop.” Harry said, still not turning around. “I am hurt and angry and very, very likely to say something I will regret,” he said quietly. “Please leave me be Evan.”

Evan walked to the cot that was the furthest from Harry and sat back down. He leaned against the wall, and stared straight ahead blankly. “I should have killed your uncle the first time he touched you.” Evan said emotionlessly.

Harry sighed but didn’t turn back to Evan yet. “The wards would have killed you and he probably would have survived.” Harry said just as emotionlessly.

“I could have kidnapped you,” Evan said matter-of-factly, after another moment of silence.

“You would have been captured. You would have been kissed.” Harry returned in the same tone.

“I could have castrated him.”

Harry turned to face Evan and gave him a slow, malicious smile. He leaned back against the bars and tilted his head. “That would have been nice.”

“I could castrate Lucius,” Evan offered neutrally.

Harry shook his head with a smile and went back over to sit beside Evan. “He really isn’t hurting me.”

“I’m listening. I won’t jump to anymore conclusions.”

“It started after dinner yesterday. When you and that guard brought the potion, he leaned close to me and whispered in my ear. He said something about letting you wonder. That was all that happened. Then, after you left last night, he climbed into bed with me. I freaked. He calmly explained that if we shared a bed we would be able to share blankets. Two instead of one. He didn’t want me to get cold. He didn’t do anything to me. He left me alone all night.” Harry stopped and looked at Evan.

“Go on.”

Harry decided to not mention the kisses that occurred this morning as he wasn’t really sure what Lucius intended with them, but knew that he stopped when Harry asked him to. It didn’t seem worth upsetting Evan again.

“After the shower this morning, Lucius stayed behind to talk with you, and I returned alone.” Harry shuddered. “When he got back, he saw the bruise. I think that’s what really started it. He didn’t touch me or anything then, but later when the guards came, he…we…he…” Harry stopped and took a calming breath.

“He pulled me onto the bed and lay down with me.” Harry said, watching Evan carefully. “He told me to play along and leaned over me.” Evan’s face remained neutral. “I didn’t understand why, but I understood he was trying to make it look like we were…involved.”

When Evan still didn’t respond, Harry continued. “I don’t know if he would have done anything else or not. I didn’t give him a chance. I…I kissed him.”

Harry decided not to mention the fact that the kiss had aroused Lucius as like when they woke up, Lucius had pulled away from him instead of pushing him for more. “We pretended to get dressed for the guards benefit.” Harry noted the slight tension around Evan’s eyes and mouth. “At no point in time did either one of us actually remove any clothing,” he stressed.

Harry waited for Evan to relax again. “That was it. He told the guards that I belonged to him. He pointed to the bruise and said I wasn’t to be marked or be put in chains anymore.” Harry left out the part where Lucius said unless he did it himself.

“When there weren’t any guards present he didn’t touch me. He didn’t do anything, even later when they came back. I did that. I wasn’t sure he would play along anymore after the argument, but I sat on his lap anyway.”

Harry looked at Evan with a sad smile. “I expected him to push me to the floor. He said it was ok though, so I kissed him, so the guards wouldn’t know we were arguing. All he did was hold on to me.”

Evan took a moment before responding to think through what he had been told. Harry fidgeted in the quiet, believing the worse. He moved away from Evan slightly and turned his head away.

“It worked the first time. They didn’t hurt me as much when he wasn’t here.” Harry said in a barely audible whisper. “I just wanted to be safe. I didn’t mean to…to play the whore…” He tried to hide the tears rolling down his face.

“No, baby, no.” Evan said as he turned Harry around and pulled him into his arms. “You did absolutely nothing wrong,” Evan said firmly. “I was wrong. You should do whatever it takes to feel safe. Whatever you need to do, I will support you in.”

Harry pulled back to look up into Evan’s face. “You’re not, not disappointed in me?” he asked with a sniff.

“Never, my Animikii.” Evan laid Harry down with his head in his lap, and stroked his hair like he did when he was younger. “I am so proud of how strong you are. You amaze me.” Evan smiled down at Harry, “Your survival instincts alone should have guaranteed you a place in Slytherin. It’s too bad that damned Weasley convinced you to choose a lesser house.”

“Stop insulting my friends. And my house,” Harry replied in amusement.

Evan made no comment, but continued to run his fingers through his hair. Harry slowly drifted off, and Evan settled in to wait for curfew and the return of the blonde Death Eater.

AN:

Again I want to thank everyone for their reveiws. I am very appreciative of all the support. Also, I had a couple of people ask about updates. It is my goal to have a chapter up every week. I post on Saturday evenings Eastern time.

Thanks again, and I hope you all enjoy this one too!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: JKR owns everything associated with Harry Potter. I wonder how well that works. She doesn’t really strike me as the Dominatrix type. Maybe she’ll let me borrow them during punishment time. Hmm…

“speech”
[thoughts]
*parseltongue*
‘quote’

Day 2 Monday August 12, 1996 Part Five

“‘You still wake up sometimes, don't you? You wake up in the dark and hear the screaming of the lambs.’”

Lucius raised a single eyebrow at the odd greeting from Evan as he entered the cell. Evan continued to run his fingers through the sleeping child’s hair, making no move to leave.

“Rosier,” O’ Connor said, “Time to go.”

“I will remain here for the night. You are dismissed.” Evan said haughtily.

“Rosier,” O’Connor said loudly.

“Stop,” Evan hissed. “If you wake him up, I will remove your tongue.”

“Mr. Rosier,” Paterson began quietly, “You were allowed to stay here until curfew. It is now curfew. I assure you Mr. Potter will be woken up if we have to remove you from the cell. We will remove you physically if need be. Please do not test us.”

Evan grinned widely. “‘A census taker once tried to test me. I ate his liver with some fava beans and a nice chianti.’” He said in a perfect Hannibal Lector imitation.

Both guards paused, not sure how exactly to respond.

Lucius’s drawl cut through the building tension. “He is not the first prisoner to have spent the night in my bed.” He moved to the unoccupied bed and gracefully sat, arranging himself in an elegant pose. “I am positive he will not be missed if he does not return to his own quarters.”

“Mr. Malfoy,” O’Connor started, “As I told you yesterday, Potter is not to have visitors. He does not get privileges. We are already allowing him more freedoms than he should have because you have requested it. It is bad enough that Rosier was here after dinner.” O’Connor gave Patterson an annoyed look before continuing. “We cannot allow this.”

“Mr. Potter is asleep. Mr Rosier is remaining here for my benefit. Do you object to my having visitors?” Lucius asked sharply.

“No, Sir.” O’Connor said with a sigh. He moved to leave the cell, not willing to anger both Death Eaters.

“Mr. Malfoy, I ask that you reconsider, for your own safety.” Patterson said, looking between the two men warily.

“‘Violence is the last refuge of the incompetent.’” Evan quoted.

“I thank you for your concern, Mr. Patterson, but I do not believe he will harm me tonight.” Lucius looked over to where Evan continued to stroke Harry’s hair. “He will not want to wake up Mr. Potter,” he finished with a smirk.

Patterson nodded once and turned to go, locking all three men in the cell for the night.

The two men waited in silence until the footsteps had faded completely.

“I am torn between thanking you for protecting him and removing your hands for daring to touch him.”

“I would prefer the thank you.”

“For reasons unbeknownst to me, he does not wish for your castration. I checked.”

“I will have to thank him when he awakens.” Lucius tilted his head to the side and considered Evan, before carefully continuing. “It appears he does not wish us to be at odds with each other. He asked Patterson to keep us apart. I am unsure whom he was trying to protect.”

“You, more than likely.”

“May I ask why he felt I needed protection?”

Evan smirked. “You may.”

Lucius sighed. “Why did Harry feel I need protection from you?”

“I said you may ask. I did not say I would answer.”

Lucius refrained from growling in frustration at the grinning lunatic in front of him. “What do you want in exchange?”

“Oh, you already owe me information.” Evan carefully reached into his pocket, pulling out Lucius’s list without disturbing the child on his lap.

Lucius looked at the list for a second before meeting Evan’s gaze again. “What do you want in exchange?” he repeated.

“I want to know what your intentions are. All of your intentions.” Evan leaned forward. “I want to know what you intend to do with the information enclosed, what you intend to do regarding Harry’s magical abilities and what you intend to do with Harry himself.”

“You are asking a very high price. I have no proof that any of those questions are answered,” Lucius said gesturing to the list. “Even with all the answers I would like, your price is still quite high.”

“I will verify that Harry himself answered every question. I will also offer more information based on your answers.”

“What information?”

“If I am satisfied with your intentions, I may be able to offer information to assist you in your goals. Perhaps, the extent of Harry’s magical abilities will interest you.”

Lucius narrowed his eyes as he considered Evan’s offer. He hated laying that many cards on the table without guaranteed satisfaction, but he knew knowledge was power. Right now, Evan had power over him, by having the information Lucius wanted. “We will exchange one item at a time. I will tell you what I intend to use the information on the list for, and you will give me the list. If I am satisfied with the answers on the list, we will continue.”

Lucius waited for Evan’s nod.

“I have no firm intentions for the information on that list. It is mere curiosity that caused me to write most of it. I hope the answers will inform me of any chance I have to lure Harry to our side. I also hope that learning the ways you were able to circumvent the wards there, will allow us to circumvent the Order’s other wards as well. My intentions may change with the information I discover.”

“That is not much of an answer,” Evan said as he handed over the list. “I am giving in, only because I wish to know your intentions regarding Harry more than I wish to keep this information from you.”

Lucius took the list silently and read over the answers.

1. Why does P. avoid mentioning his relatives by name?
-- For their safety.
2. What is P. hiding that only R. knows the “real him”?
-- My Slytherin side 
3. How was R. able to do magic inside the wards without getting caught?
-- Wandless magic isn’t detected inside the wards unless it’s done by an insane house elf that purposely drew the attention of the damned Ministry in the hopes I would be expelled.
4. How was R. able to enter and leave the wards at P.’s home?
-- The main wards are malicious intent activated. They only set off an alarm if people who wish harm on the residents enter. The blood wards only prevent your lord entering, or someone entering in Death Eater clothing. They’re set to the masks not the marks to allow for the spies to enter safely if need be.
5. What has R. told P. about the Dark Order?
-- Everything.
6. When did R. tell P. about the fight with the aurors?
-- When I was seven and realized imaginary friends weren’t real, he told me magic was real and that I was a wizard. He told me the truth about my parent’s death, his lord’s disappearance, and why he was living with me. I don’t think I really believed him until I received my Hogwarts letter.
7. P. said he and R. had “cut back communication” two years ago when the Dark Lord returned. Does that mean R. stayed with P. even after he was in Dumbledore’s control?
-- Evan stayed with me until his lord returned two years ago. After that, he only stayed with me during the summer, inside the wards. This would have been my first summer without him.
8. Did R. stay with P. after the Dark Lord’s return?
-- Only during the summer.
9. Why did R. reveal himself to P. that night?
-- He witnessed something horrible and wanted to help me.

“I will not expound on the second question nor the last question. They are Harry’s to share if he wishes. I will clarify any of the others if you wish.”

“It is the second I could use the most.”

“I know.”

Lucius sighed. “What does he mean when he says you told him everything regarding the Dark Order?”

“Most of what I told was the same stories you told Draco as a child. I taught Harry what we are trying to accomplish and why we are trying to accomplish it, how and why the Dark Order began, how the Dark Lord rose to his current position, and why we choose to follow him. I taught him all the theories and ideas, all the goals and fears. The only information I withheld were names and places.”

Lucius nodded before returning to reading the list. He reread the last few questions twice, not believing what was implied. “You went to Hogwarts with him?”

“I stayed in the Forbidden Forest mostly. We’d meet up and talk a few times a week.” Evan smiled smugly. “His late night wanderings drove Severus crazy.”

Lucius shook his head in disbelief.

“Are you satisfied with the answers?”

“No. I only have more questions.”

Evan laughed quietly.

“I intend to use his magical abilities to aid my escape.”

Evan stopped laughing and eyed Lucius soberly. “I assumed as much. What is your plan?”

“It depends on what his abilities are.”

“Anything he has been taught in his first five years at Hogwarts he is able to do wandlessly. Some he can do wandlessly and nonverbally.”

“Illusions are dark magic. Last I heard they were not teaching that at Hogwarts.”

“Well, I may have taught him a few little things as well. Hogwarts education is so limited.” Evan said.

“Yes, it is somewhat difficult when one must limit oneself to legal spells.” Lucius said sarcastically.

“‘We hang the petty thieves and appoint the great ones to public office.’” Evan quoted.

“Ah, so you see yourself as a politician instead of a common criminal. I believe you in power is a dangerous idea.”

“‘Power tends to corrupt, and absolute power corrupts absolutely. Great men are almost always bad men.’ But is it the great man corrupted by the power that becomes a bad man, or the bad man attracted to power that becomes great?”

“Please contain the insanity until Harry is awake to translate.”

“As you wish.”

Lucius looked at the sleeping child with a soft smile before returning his gaze to Evan. “Have you discovered why he is here?”

“Not yet. We have a limited time together and we were occupied discussing more pressing issues.”

“What did you talk about?”

“Your list, his relatives, my need to remove your testicles and feed them to the guards…”

“I would prefer if all my body parts remained intact.”

“I would prefer if you stopped using my son for your sexual satisfaction. I may feel a need to return the favour one day.”

Lucius growled. “You will stay far away from Draco.”

“What are your intentions towards Harry?”

Lucius knew better than to answer that question honestly. “I wish to protect him until I can use him to leave this place. I plan on returning to my lord and I believe he can help me get there. I intend to convince him we are correct in our views, and he would benefit from joining us. In return for his assistance in releasing all of us, I intend to find him a place in the Dark Lord’s ranks.”

“You are avoiding the question,” Evan growled.

Lucius leaned forward angrily. “I have not done anything he did not want. I did not force him to do anything,” he hissed.

“I did not ask what you have done, I asked what you intend to do,” Evan yelled.

Harry’s whimper caused both men to freeze. Evan took a deep breath to calm himself and went back to stroking Harry’s hair. Lucius watched quietly trying to ignore the pang of jealousy he felt when Harry relaxed at Evan’s touch.

Evan began to speak without removing his eyes from Harry’s face. He spoke in the quiet, emotionless voice, he used when talking to the Dark Lord’s prisoners. “‘Use, do not abuse; neither abstinence nor excess ever renders man happy.’ He has been abused enough in his life. I am worried about your use of him.” Evan looked back up and Lucius could see the rage in his eyes. “I know you Lucius. I know that while you only take willing lovers it’s the chase you enjoy, not the prize.” Evan glanced back down at Harry before meeting Lucius’s eyes again. “What are you going to do with him after he gives in to your advances?”

Lucius considered the question carefully before answering with a sigh. “I do not wish to be your enemy, Evan. If you are adamant that I do not touch him, I will not pursue him any further. However, I believe he would benefit from someone who can show him that sex does not have to be painful.”

Lucius waited to be sure Evan could keep control of his temper before continuing quietly. “I will not deny that I am attracted to him. Harry has matured beautifully. I would very much like to be the one to show him the immense pleasure he could feel during consensual sex.”

Evan closed his eyes and Lucius stopped talking, watching him cautiously. After a tense moment, Evan opened his eyes and nodded for him to continue.

“You are correct in the assumption that it would only be sex between us. I have no interest in a relationship with him; nor do I believe he would benefit from one with me.”

“And if he decides he isn’t interested?”

“That will be the end of it. I have never forced anyone and I will not begin with Harry. I will not push him into something he does not want or is not prepared to handle.”

“And if decides he wants more?” Evan asked in a whisper, looking back down at the child in his arms.

“I will make certain he knows exactly what I am willing to offer him before anything occurs. I do not wish to cause him any further pain.”

Evan nodded. “While I will not forbid this from occurring, I will ask that you allow him to decide when to move your little game with the guards to the next level.” Evan waited for Lucius’s nod in agreement before continuing. “I also will promise you that if you do hurt him and I feel the need to retaliate I will not go after your son.”

“I appreciate both the warning and the promise.”

Evan rearranged Harry so they were both lying together on the bed. He covered them with one of the blankets, tossing the second to Lucius. “Of course, tonight he is still mine.”

“Of course.” Lucius said with a groan, lying back on his own cot.

A few hours later, Lucius woke up suddenly. He laid on his back without opening his eyes, trying to figure out what woke him up. It took all his self control not to react when he felt a soft touch to his chest. The small hand rested gently against his chest for the amount of time it took to take two deep, even breaths. He heard the sigh as the hand was removed. Lucius reached out and grabbed that hand before Harry could return to his own cot. He sat up without releasing Harry's hand. Lucius glanced over at the second cot, confirming that Evan was still asleep before returning his gaze to Harry.

“Did you have another nightmare?” Lucius asked softly, tugging Harry onto his lap and wrapping one arm firmly around his waist.

“No.” Harry whispered, refusing to meet his eyes, sitting tensely.

Lucius placed a finger under Harry’s chin and tilted his face up to meet his eyes. “Are you having trouble sleeping?”

“No.” Harry whispered.

“Do you want me to wake up Rosier so you can talk to him instead?”

“No.” Harry whispered again. He looked away from Lucius before continuing. “I just wanted to make sure you were ok.”

Lucius gently manoeuvred Harry’s face so they were eye to eye again. He smiled at Harry glancing briefly at his lips before returning to his eyes. “I appreciate your concern.” Lucius rubbed his thumb across Harry’s bottom lip before dropping his hand and continuing. “Rosier and I have worked out our differences. He has given me permission to do whatever I can to protect you,” Lucius finished in a purr, rubbing Harry’s back in gentle circles.

Harry continued to stare into Lucius’s eyes as he pulled away and moved off his lap. He stood facing Lucius for another moment, watching him curiously, before turning and walking back the few paces to his cot. He cuddled against Evan once more before speaking in a whisper again. “I’m glad you’re ok.”

Lucius continued to watch Harry until he was sleeping soundly again. Only then did he go back to sleep himself.

AN:
Thank you to all my Reviewers! And a special thank you to all my repeat reviewers! I am very appreciative of both the support and the advice.

I try to keep the author notes to a minimum, but need to clear up a few misconceptions I noticed in the reviews. I want to confirm that this story will start with Lucius/Harry, but will eventually be a Voldemort/Harry. I apologize to everyone that will be disappointed with this.

The next chapter will reveal more of Harry’s secrets as well as more of Lucius’s plan, but it will be a while still before our boys leave Azkaban.

And now, to credit those talented authors and screenwriters:
You still wake up sometimes, don't you? You wake up in the dark and hear the screaming of the lambs.
Hannibal Lector, Silence of the Lambs.

A census taker once tried to test me. I ate his liver with some fava beans and a nice chianti.
Hannibal Lector, Silence of the Lambs.

Violence is the last refuge of the incompetent.
Isaac Asimov, Foundation

We hang the petty thieves and appoint the great ones to public office.
Aesop

Power tends to corrupt, and absolute power corrupts absolutely. Great men are almost always bad men.
John Emerich Edward Dalberg Acton, Letter, April 3, 1887, to Bishop Mandell Creighton

Use, do not abuse; neither abstinence nor excess ever renders man happy.
Voltaire

Evan’s story is part of Grimm’s fairy tale, Hansel and Gretel

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Still not mine.

WARNING: THIS CHAPTER ENDS WITH A MAJOR CLIFFHANGER. YOU MAY WANT TO WAIT UNTIL THE NEXT CHAPTER IS POSTED BEFORE READING.

YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!

“speech”
‘quote’

Day 3 Tuesday August 13, 1996

Lucius woke to the sound of Evan’s voice and Harry’s quiet giggles. He turned over to watch the two of them interact. Evan laid on his side on the outside edge of the cot with his back to Lucius. He was facing Harry, who sat against the wall, with his knees against his chest, his arms across his knees, and his chin resting on his arms. His usual foetal position was transformed by the genuine smile and giggling he was trying to hide.

Lucius watched Harry as he listened to Evan tell the story.

“‘…Gretel, however, ran like lightning to Hansel, opened his little stable, and cried: 'Hansel, we are saved! The old witch is dead!' Then Hansel sprang like a bird from its cage when the door is opened. How they did rejoice and embrace each other, and dance about and kiss each other! And as they had no longer any need to fear her, they went into the witch's house, and in every corner there stood chests full of pearls and jewels. 'These are far better than pebbles!' said Hansel, and thrust into his pockets whatever could be got in, and Gretel said: 'I, too, will take something home with me,' and filled her pinafore full. 'But now we must be off,' said Hansel, 'that we may get out of the witch's forest.'…’”

“Wait,” Harry interrupted, giggling again. “This is your proof that Muggle children are evil? Hansel and Gretel?”

“Harry,” Evan said firmly. “How does the story end?”

“They take the jewels home to their father and live happily ever after without having to worry about money again,” Harry said, rolling his eyes.

“So after killing the Witch in her own home, the Muggle children steal from her, return home to the man who threw them out to begin with, and live in prosperity with no consequence to their actions?”

“Evan, it’s just a story.”

“It’s a story every child knows. How many Muggle stories involve defeating the evil Witch?”

“I’m not disagreeing with you entirely, Evan, I just don’t think killing children solves anything. You can’t fight the stereotype by acting the part.” Harry happened to notice Lucius watching and turned to him. “What do you think, Lucius?” he asked quietly.

Lucius sat up, and arranged himself into a comfortable position before answering the question. “I believe Muggles would see us as a threat if they knew of our existence. I believe their children are taught from birth to fear and detest us; even if the parents are no longer purposely instilling those lessons. I believe Muggles are a threat to our continued existence.”

Harry furrowed his brow in thought. “You said Muggles not Muggleborns.”

Lucius smiled; impressed that Harry had noticed the distinction. “I think Muggleborns bring a whole new level of complexity to the situation.”

Evan gave Lucius an evil grin before turning to Harry. “The official stance of the Dark Lord is to kill them before they can become an issue.”

Harry nodded with a regretful sigh. “Before they reach Hogwarts age,” he whispered.

Lucius frowned at Evan before turning to Harry. “Although Muggleborns have added difficulties for our children and to our traditions; it is not the Muggleborns, themselves that are the issue, but rather the situation they create just by existing. Once a Muggleborn reaches Hogwarts age, they will receive their letter. Their immediate family will also be notified of the child’s new status as a young witch or wizard. This increases the number of people who know about our world.

If the child chooses not to attend Hogwarts, the family is spelled to be unable to discuss us with anyone. If the child chooses to attend, the family is given permission to inform their extended family, again increasing the number of people who know of our existence. After Hogwarts, a Muggleborn child is five times more likely to become involved with a Muggle instead of a Witch or Wizard. At this point in time, they may request permission from the Ministry to tell their significant other of our existence.”

Lucius waited to make sure Harry was still following along before continuing. “If the hypothetical Muggleborn marries the Muggle, they will be allowed to tell the Muggle’s family as well. By this point in our scenario, that one Muggleborn has caused a couple hundred Muggles to know of our existence.”

Evan sat up and put an arm around Harry’s shoulders. “And how many of those Muggles agree with the Dursleys?” he asked quietly.

Harry sighed again. “I really do understand the problem. I just think there could be another way. I don’t think killing people is the answer and especially not children.”

Lucius smiled at Harry. “I agree that there are better ways. Currently, we cannot employ those methods as we do not have the Ministry’s backing. What do you propose we do? Would you have us wait until the war is won to act? Would you allow thousands of Muggles learn about our world every year? Would you condemn our children to save theirs?”

Harry didn’t get a chance to respond before the sound of approaching footsteps reached the three prisoners. He looked warily between Evan and Lucius, frozen in place and unsure how to act.

“Go,” Evan said quietly, nudging him and nodding towards Lucius.

Harry hurriedly crossed the room to Lucius’s cot. Lucius opened his arms and Harry moved into his embrace. Lucius manoeuvred the two of them so they were laying side-by-side, facing each other. He purposely made sure Harry’s back was to Evan. Harry tossed one leg over Lucius’s legs and entangled one hand in the long blond hair. Lucius looked over Harry’s shoulder and checked on Evan’s temper before claiming Harry’s lips in a passionate kiss.

Evan could only stare, when Harry surprised both men by responding with him in the room. Harry moaned at the first touch of Lucius’s lips to his and began running the hand not wrapped around Lucius’s hair slowly over Lucius’s back and side. Lucius was barely able to contain his own moan at Harry’s enthusiasm. Harry broke away from the kiss only to trail hot open mouth kisses across Lucius’s jaw and down to his neck.

Evan leaned his head back against the wall and closed his eyes, choosing to ignore the scene in front of him. Lucius warily glanced at Evan before returning his attention to Harry. Harry threw his head back with another moan when Lucius worried his earlobe, alternating gentle bites and firm sucking. By the time the guards arrived, Harry was subconsciously thrusting against Lucius and both men were very aroused

Lucius and Harry broke apart at the sound of the door opening. Harry flew off the cot, to stand in the centre of the room between the two cots. His eyes remained on the floor and his face was bright red. The sight of the guards caused him to forget his arousal leaving only embarrassment.

Lucius rolled over onto his back and lay there for a moment, taking deep breaths and trying to calm his body before rising.

Evan laughed at both of them and then calmly rose and walked over to Harry. He raised Harry’s chin to meet his eyes and offered him a smile and a wink. Evan entangled his fingers with Harry’s and pulled him out the door, leaving Lucius and the very confused guards to follow behind them.

Harry and Evan talked quietly about nonsense things during the trip. Evan was playing the insane role for the guards benefit, and Harry was just enjoying the levity after the tension from the day before.

By the time Evan and Harry had reached the shower room, Lucius had caught up to them. He wrapped one arm around Harry’s waist and glanced at Evan, pleasantly surprised to receive a nod instead of a glare. The three men entered together and caused the entire shower room to fall silent.

Much to Lucius’s displeasure, the sudden attention caused Harry to shrink against Evan’s side, inadvertently pulling away from him. He directed a cold glare to the other occupants who quickly directed their attention elsewhere. He was further annoyed when Evan took the opportunity to lead Harry over to the toilets without him.

Just as the day before, Evan guided Harry through relieving himself and washing up, shielding his body from prying eyes and distracting him from any unwanted attention. Harry was slightly surer of himself and they went much more quickly. Lucius interrupted them just as Harry was getting undressed to shower.

“Go take care of your own morning ablutions, so you can leave with him when his ten minutes are up. We are already pushing our limits with his allowances. I doubt I can get him more time,” Lucius directed to Evan. “I’ll make sure no one approaches him.”

Evan smirked at Lucius before undressing and joining Harry under the same shower head, refusing to leave Lucius alone with a naked Harry. “I doubt I will be able to leave with him. We have fewer supporters on day shift,” he said, as he moved to block Harry from view.

Lucius mentally rolled his eyes at Evan’s games. “I will handle the situation.”

He made sure no one was within hearing distance before dropping his voice to a low murmur and continuing. “The two of you need to talk and decide what I am allowed to know. I am giving you that time.”

Harry looked between the two men curiously before moving around Evan and reaching for the towel Lucius was holding. He quickly dried, finishing just in time to hand the towel to Evan as he turned off the shower. They finished dressing right under the ten minute time limit. Harry watched Evan and Lucius exchange glances, as if in a silent conversation, before Evan entwined his fingers with Harry’s again and led him to the door with Lucius following.

They walked out the door, only to be stopped by the same guards that brought them in.

“Watta’ ya think ya doin Rosier? Ya ain’t goin wif Potter.” One of the guards said, sneering at them and taking a few steps closer.

Both Evan and Lucius noticed Harry’s flinch at this particular guard’s approach. Evan growled angrily, causing the guard to pause, but made no verbal response. Lucius moved around Harry, to stand in front of him, blocking the guard’s view.

“Mr Murphy,” Lucius said coldly. He let his gaze sweep over the other guards gathered in the hall before determining them all to be beneath him. “Mr. Rosier is staying with me for the time being. Did your associates from the previous shift not inform you?” Lucius didn’t wait for a response before directing an evil smirk at the loathsome guard and leaning in to purr, “I am being rewarded.”

“None of us were informed of any new arrangements,” a second guard said.

Lucius directed his attention to him with a smile that could have frozen lava. “Is that so, Mr. Finley? I would have thought information regarding the treatments of all the prisoners would be shared between the shifts.” Lucius waited until he saw at least one guard fidgeting before continuing. “How has your daughter been? She is a first year, Slytherin is she not?”

Finley swallowed visibly before he answered “Second.”

“Ah, they do grow up so fast, do they not?”

“I will take Potter and Rosier back to the cell. As you were all together when we arrived this morning, we will allow this for today until we verify that your information is correct,” another guard said. He turned and left, expecting the prisoners to follow. Lucius watched Harry and Evan follow him for a moment before returning to the shower room.

“I’m not sure what you are up to, but you and Malfoy need to be more cautious in regards to Potter,” the guard said to Evan, once they were out of earshot.

“‘In war personal revenge maintains its silence.’” Evan quoted.

The guard looked puzzled, and then shook his head as if giving up. Harry glanced between Evan and the guard, before whispering, “It’s Nietzsche.”

The guard looked at Potter who was still deathly pale and shaking after the confrontation with the guards. He stopped walking and gently touched Harry’s arm, causing the boy to freeze. Harry dropped his gaze down to his feet, submissively but made no other movement.

The guard glanced at Evan, who stared back silently, revealing nothing in his hooded gaze. He looked back at Harry before speaking. “I stayed home yesterday. My daughter was ill. She just turned four.” Harry briefly looked up at the guard before dropping his gaze again.

“I just thought you should know that I would have not have joined the others if I had been here.” Harry’s only response was a quick intake of breath and to raise his gaze to meet the guard’s. The guard held Harry’s gaze for a few minutes before continuing on down the hall.

As they reached the cell, the guard reached out to Harry one more time. This time, he made sure to meet Harry’s eyes before speaking. “Weather or not you intended the incident to occur, you do not deserve the treatment you have been forced to endure.”

Harry swallowed hard, before turning away and entering the cell.

“‘The test of the morality of a society is what it does for its children.’” Evan said to the guard before following Harry into the cell.

Harry stood watching until the guard was out of sight. “I guess you want to know what I’m doing here.”

“I’ve come to the conclusion our roles have reversed.” Harry turned to Evan curiously at that statement. “I spent years keeping you company in your prison. Now, you’ve come to keep me company in mine,” Evan continued with a smile.

Harry smiled sadly back at him. “If you weren’t in here first, I’d think you did it on purpose just so you could keep protecting me.” Harry looked down sadly. “Only problem is I’m not sure I deserve it any longer.”

Evan moved to sit down on what he was beginning to think of as his cot, and waited for Harry to gather his thoughts and continue. After awhile, Harry moved to sit on Lucius’s cot so he was facing Evan.

“You know the general wizarding public is really quite fucked.”

“Language, Harry.”

“Oh, I’m not trying to be vulgar. They truly are.” Harry rubbed his hands over his face before turning back to Evan with a sigh. “You see there is this evil dark wizard trying to take over the land. Everyone is afraid all the time. And the one person who can stop it…He’s in Azkaban for murder.”

Harry shook his head sadly before continuing. “The real reason they’re fucked though, it isn’t because I’m here. It’s because I’m not even sure we should stop him.”

“Who did you kill, love?” Evan asked gently. When there was no answer, he smirked at Harry. “I know; it was Vernon. You’re upset because you promised I could have him when the wards fell, but felt an uncontrollable need to disembowel him one morning while eating bangers and mash at the kitchen table.”

Harry couldn’t help but laugh. “Evan, that’s …well, I’m not sure if that is sadistic or disgusting actually.”

Evan smiled and waited for Harry to settle down again. “We don’t have much time before Lucius returns.”

“Then I guess I should start with things I’m not sure he should know.” Harry looked down at his lap for a few seconds. “I’m actually not sure I should tell you either.” He looked back at Evan before continuing sadly. “I have never lied to you or hidden anything from you before. You know everything about me and all that I am. For the first time in my life, I am wondering if it is better to lie to you or to tell you the truth and let you decide how to respond to the threat I am.”

“You are worried I will hurt you?”

“No.” Harry looked back up at Evan with tears just starting to fall. “I think you will be as gentle as you can when you kill me.”

AN:
The test of the morality of a society is what it does for its children.
Dietrich Bonhoeffer

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I thought about stealing Harry Potter and Friends, but I was informed that if arrested, I could not go to Azkaban and room with Lucius. So I guess for now JKR still owns it all.

WARNING: CONTAINS SPOILERS FOR SOME ELEMENTS OF HBP, BUT REALLY, YOU ALL SHOULD HAVE READ THAT ONE BY NOW.

“speech”
‘quote’

Day 3 Tuesday August 13, 1996

“No.” Harry looked back up at Evan with tears just starting to fall. “I think you will be as gentle as you can when you kill me.”

Evan was very proud of the fact that he didn’t even hesitate before moving to Harry’s side and gathering him into his arms. Harry struggled with himself, torn between the urge to cuddle into Evan’s embrace and let himself breakdown, and the need to continue his story before Lucius returned. After a moment he pulled away.

“I am the only one who can defeat your lord.” Harry said softly. “Killing me will…eliminate the competition.”

There was a long silence before Evan spoke. “Frank Herbert once said ‘The beginning of knowledge is the discovery of something we do not understand.’”

Harry sighed, “I’ll tell you everything, because I can’t keep it from you. I’d rather you didn’t pass it all on to Lucius.”

“I will tell Lucius nothing without discussing it with you first.”

“Remember how at the end of my second year, we discussed how I had received some of the Dark Lord’s powers? Like parseltongue?”

“We discussed the possibility that you had become his magical heir when the killing curse backfired.”

“Yeah. Ok, and you know there is a prophecy right?” Harry didn’t bother to wait for Evan to respond “Well last year, I found out what it was. I wasn’t really trying to hide it from you. Not then, it was just… I couldn’t… after Sirius…”

Evan put an arm around Harry’s shoulders and held him close, squeezing him reassuringly.

“‘The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches ... born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies ... and the Dark Lord will mark him as equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not ... and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives ... the one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies ...’”

Neither man moved for a long time. When Harry started to pull away, Evan shook himself out of his thoughts and held him close once more.

“I know where your loyalty lays, Evan. I won’t ask you to go against him,” Harry said in a choked whisper.

Evan continued to hold Harry close. “The prophecy did not say who would be defeated.” He said neutrally.

Harry made a soft whimpering noise before clearing his throat. “The Order is against me, I’m locked in Azkaban, and my two greatest protectors are very probably His most loyal followers,” he said before letting out a sound, somewhere between a sob and a laugh. “I think the Potter luck may be running out.”

“Why is the Order against you? Why are you here?”

“I killed him.” Harry whispered.

“Who, my Animikii, who did you kill?”

Harry whimpered again before turning pain-filled eyes to Evan. “I didn’t want to do it.”

“Tell me what happened, baby.”

After a long silence, Harry whispered, “Your lord created Horcruxes.”

Evan jerked back with a quick breath.

“Six of them,” Harry continued still in a whisper. He pulled himself into his usual curled foetal position, with his head sideways on his knees, so he could still see Evan.

“We destroyed two of them, Dumbledore did one and I did another.” Harry laughed harshly, “I didn’t even know what it was at the time.”

He closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breathe. “We were going after the third one. It was hidden in a cave. T-to get to…It…we had to empty a cauldron full of poison. Someone had to drink it. I…I fed it to Dumbledore. He told me to. No matter what, he said. After a few cupfuls, he started begging me to stop.”

Harry couldn’t stop the tears now. “I didn’t stop.” He whispered.

Evan pulled Harry into his lap. He held him close and rocked him back and forth just like when he was younger. Evan ignored the overwhelming information he had just discovered to comfort his child as he broke down.

It was this same scene that Lucius walked in on some time later. He stood quietly, watching the two, while the guard closed and locked the door behind him. He cautiously made his way to the empty cot and sat down, waiting for the two men to acknowledge him.

Evan acknowledged Lucius with a nod, before easing back so he could look down a Harry. “I think Lucius needs to know about the prophecy.”

Harry nodded with a hard swallow. “Then what?”

“Then we talk.”

Harry looked at Evan doubtfully before moving off his lap. He sat cross-legged, twisting his hands in his lap and trying to avoid the gazes of the two Death Eaters watching him. “I found out the prophecy shortly after everything happened at the Department of Mysteries last year. Dumbledore knew the full prophecy and thought it was time for me to know it too.”

Harry glanced briefly at Evan, who reached over and held his hand in reassurance. “‘The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches ... born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies ... and the Dark Lord will mark him as equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not ... and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives ... the one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies ...’”

The silence that followed was stifling to Harry. He chanced a glance at both men, only to see them both with heads bowed, deep in thought. He started to fidget, only to stop when Evan squeezed his hand. When he next looked at Lucius, he was surprised to meet his eyes.

“Can you conjure fire?” Lucius asked.

Harry blinked at the odd question, before giving Evan a puzzled look.

Evan watched Lucius cautiously for a moment before answering. “He can.”

Lucius nodded before getting up to retrieve his pen and parchment from their hiding places. “Tell me the prophecy again; slowly this time.”

Before Harry could begin, Evan interrupted. “What are you planning?” he asked tensely.

Lucius looked up at him. “I need to write it out to better organize my thoughts. Harry can burn it when we are finished discussing it today and we will flush the ashes so that there is no chance of any reconstitution.”

Harry looked between the two men. “Ready now?”

Lucius waited for Evan’s nod before telling Harry to begin. Harry was surprised by Lucius writing each line of the prophecy on a separate piece of parchment. When he was finished, he stood up and laid each sheet out on the cot, gesturing his companions over.

“Most of these lines appear to be self explanatory at first. That is usually not the case with authentic prophecies.”

“What do you mean?” Harry asked.

“Unfortunately, most prophecies are only fully discernable after the event has occurred. There is almost always some aspect that is not quite what is expected.” Lucius said. “Brilliant men in the Department of Mysteries spend decades examining each prophecy in the hopes of deciphering it.”

“Many prophecies are also self-fulfilling. The prophecy itself is what caused the events to take place. Do you remember the story of Oedipus Rex?” Evan said, continuing the explanation.

“Um…That’s the one where the guy kills his father and marries his mother right?”

Evan cringed at Harry’s summary of such a superb piece of classic literature.

“Oedipus’s father heard the prophecy when he was an infant. Because he heard the prophecy, he ordered his son to be taken away and killed, setting into motion the events that would bring the prophecy into fruition.” Evan clarified.

Lucius began to make notes on the first page. “Please add your own comments as well.”

Evan pointed to the first parchment. “It says vanquish, not kill.”

Lucius added this as well.

“What’s the difference?” Harry asked. “Isn’t it the same thing?”

“It does not have to be.” Lucius said. He looked at Harry’s confused expression with a smile, before explaining further. “Vanquishing is most commonly used as a euphemism for killing, because the most common use of vanquish is to defeat someone in battle. Battles usually end with the death of one of the participants.”

“Why would a prophecy use a euphemism? Prophecies should have no need to soften anything. They are not emotional, but factual when delivered.” Evan said out loud, but not directed to anyone in particular.

Lucius nodded before continuing his explanation to Harry. “Vanquish can also mean to overcome or suppress. Or just to prove superior. It does not have to mean someone dies.”

“But it says it does. Over here.” Harry pointed to the page that spoke of dieing at the hand of the other.

“We’re not on that page yet.” Evan said absently as he took the pen from Lucius. “One at a time.”

Harry looked slightly frustrated, and still confused, but he didn’t protest again. Lucius and Evan added the rest of the notes for that page in silence before moving on to the next.

The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches:
LM--Does not say he will vanquish the Dark Lord; only that he has the power to.
LM--Vanquish vs. Kill
ER--Vanquish-Prove superiority?
ER--Vanquish-Suppress-his ideals?
ER--Approaches-must be born the same year of the prophecy?
LM--Overcome his methods.
LM--Take his place- vanquish his title not the man.

Lucius looked at Evan “Three times at the time of the prophecy or three times at the time of the birth?”

Evan considered this for a moment. “We’ll do both,” he said, taking the pen once again.

Harry looked between the two men for a second. “What do you mean?”

“We’re going to list everyone who has defied him three times. One list will be everyone who has defied him three times at the time of the prophecy and another will be at the time of your birth.” Lucius explained as Evan started the list.

“Every ONE or Every couple?” Evan questioned Lucius.

“Your thoughts?” Lucius questioned.

“‘Born to’ as in ‘for’ instead of ‘born to’ as in ‘from’… I am wondering if it had to be a pregnant couple.”

“You think it could have referred to an adoption?”

“Perhaps…Or referring to a godparent or another relative. It doesn’t specify it has to be a couple. An unwed mother who thrice defied him and gave the child to her sister who had thrice defied him as well; would that qualify?”

“You have someone specific in mind.”

“Wondering if we should be narrowing our list so early.”

“We will create four lists.”

“I don’t understand the point of this.” Harry said in frustration. “We already know it’s me the thing is talking about.”

“Why? Why must the child be you?” Lucius questioned.

“Neville Longbottom and I were the only two born in late July the year the prophecy was created. I was the one ‘marked as his equal.’ It’s one of those self-fulfilling things. Isn’t it?”

“Ah, but you are skipping ahead again.” Lucius said gently. “We will take one line at a time.”

“Actually, I think he may be correct.” Evan said.

Lucius turned to him with a single raised eyebrow.

“I can see where you are going with this Lucius. The mark does not have to mean Harry’s scar. It could be someone that hasn’t even been marked yet. It could be a future consort He marks. However, Harry is the only one equal in power magically. No one has equalled the Dark Lord’s power since Lord Grindelwald. Until Harry. Not even Dumbledore equals them in raw magic.”

Lucius tilted his head to the side and considered Evan carefully. “They truly are equals? He really is as powerful as the Dark Lord?”

“Yes and no. They are equals in magical strength. Almost identical, actually. However, our Lord is more powerful currently because of his experience.” Evan looked at Harry for a second before continuing. “At one point in time I would have said Harry was slightly superior to him politically. Now, I believe they may be equal there as well.”

Harry snorted staring blankly at the wall in front of him. “Yeah, the ministry and the public considers us both monsters,” he said harshly, missing the sharp glance Lucius sent his way, and the head shake Evan gave him.

Harry looked back at Lucius “What did you mean when you asked Evan if he could see if we were equal?”

Lucius waited for Evan’s nod before answering carefully. “Evan has been able to see levels of magical power since he was very young.”

“Like auras? “ Harry asked.

“More like shields,” Evan answered while gathering up some of the pages. He looked back at Harry. “You can see a Protego when it is strongly cast. Correct?” At Harry’s nod, Evan continued. “It’s similar to that. When I look for it, I can see a dome-like-glow around someone’s wand hand when they hold their wand. The larger the level of power, the larger the glow. You are always surrounded entirely. Even as a baby, you lit up the room.”

Evan turned back to Lucius. “I think we can get rid of the next three pages,” he said, handing the parchment over.

The three men looked over the next line.

“‘But he will have power the Dark Lord knows not.’” Lucius read. “I believe the two of you need to take this one.”

“There isn’t a specific power.” Evan replied.

Lucius took the pen out of Evan’s hands. “Is it ‘knows not’ as in does not know the power, or ‘knows not’ as in does not know Harry is capable of it?

“The Dark Lord knows about the parseltongue and the other gifts Harry received from him,” Evan said taking the pen back.

Harry shifted uncomfortably and cleared his throat before murmuring. “Dumbledore said it was love.”

Evan snorted.

Lucius looked intrigued. “Put that down under both categories.”

Evan looked at Lucius with a raised eyebrow. He wrote it down, muttering just loud for Lucius to hear “and they think I’m the insane one.”

Harry bit his lip to stifle his laughter, and drew a smile from Lucius.

but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not
LM--The Dark Lord does not know of the power.
ER--Love.
LM--The Dark Lord does not know Harry has the capabilities.
ER--Harry is capable of performing magic wandlessly
ER--Harry knows dark magic.
ER--Love.

When no one came up with any further ideas, they moved onto the next line.

“I’d say this is self-explanatory as well, but you two will probably prove me wrong again,” Harry said.

Evan directed an indulgent smile at Harry before turning to Lucius. “I only see the two obvious meanings. You?”

“Two obvious meanings? Must die. How many meanings can you get from that?”

Lucius ignored Harry’s mutterings. “I see three.” He took the pen from Evan.

and either must die at the hand of the other
LM--Both the Dark Lord and Harry are incapable of being killed by anyone other than each other. – ‘must’ as in no other way
LM--One will kill the other.
LM--They will work together (hand in hand) until the death of one of them, while ‘at’ the ‘hand’ of the other. – ‘at’ not by

“I would like to strike out the second as it says they must die, not that they must kill, but I fear it is only my wistful thinking.” Evan said after looking over what Lucius wrote. “You don’t think the same of the third?”

“I do not indulge in wistful thinking,” Lucius sneered. “It fits just as well as any other.”

Harry looked between the two men once more. “Then how do you explain the next line?” he asked in a whisper.

“Taken by itself as it is written, the meaning is unclear as you are both currently alive.” Lucius said.

“Perhaps, you are looking at it too literally,” Evan suggested taking back the pen.

for neither can live while the other survives
ER--Harry was surviving in hiding until the attack on Godric Hollow, while the Dark Lord lived. This did not last as afterwards, the Dark Lord survived the killing curse while Harry lived. This could not last either as the Dark Lord was resurrected. Now they both live?

“Boy-Who-Lived,” Harry breathed, wide eyed at the idea.

“They are both living, neither is just surviving?” Lucius questioned before adding “Unless…” he took back the pen.

for neither can live while the other survives
ER--Harry was surviving in hiding until the attack on Godric Hollow, while the Dark Lord lived. This did not last as afterwards, the Dark Lord survived the killing curse while Harry lived. Now they both live?
LM--Negated-When the Dark Lord took Harry’s blood in the re-birthing ceremony, they became connected. They are living as one.
LM--They will live as one when they join forces. Neither can live separately while the other is just surviving.

“I like your ideas. But I doubt your Lord will agree,” Harry said sadly.

Evan put an arm around Harry. “Lucius has a great deal of influence with our Lord. He may be able to convince him to consider the possibility.”

Harry looked at Evan doubtfully.

“Why does the last line repeat?” Lucius asked holding the last sheet.

“I think the whole thing repeats. The version I heard ended there.” Harry said.

“You did not hear the original prophecy?” Lucius questioned.

“Um. Sorta. It was a pensieve memory.”

Lucius frowned.

“What are you thinking, Lucius?” Evan asked.

Lucius did not respond verbally, but put the page down to write on it.

the one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies
LM--The prophecy is already fulfilled. Harry has already vanquished the Dark Lord once. It says nothing about him not returning.
LM—Together, Tom and Harry will vanquish the Dark Lord image and bring forth a new era in the wizarding community

Harry drew a quick breath as he read Lucius’s last note. “Do you think it’s possible? It’s over? We don’t have to fight each other?”

Lucius looked into Harry’s eyes and was shocked at the hope he saw in them. He was horrified at the thought that occurred to him. “You had given up.” He said through gritted teeth, grabbing Harry’s arm. When Harry pulled back and turned wide eyes to Evan before looking down, Lucius swore softly. “Bloody Gryffindor heroics! You were planning on sacrificing yourself!” He said angrily before turning away to pace by the cell bars.

“Harry?” Evan questioned softly.

Harry watched Lucius for a moment before responding to Evan, not looking away from Lucius’s pacing. “I grew up hearing all the wonderful plans he had. All the things that needed to be fixed that he could take care of. When I got to Hogwarts, I saw so much of what you meant. Even more than what I already knew from the Dursleys. I disagree with his current methods. Not his beliefs. Not his long term plans.”

Harry turned sorrowful eyes to Evan before continuing in a whisper. “How can I fight for a side I think is wrong? How can I fight against you?”

“Damn Potter genetics!” Evan said, before pulling Harry into a harsh embrace. “I blame your parents for your horrid Gryffindor tendencies. Where the hell is the self-preservation I tried to instil in you?”

Harry snuggled against Evan’s chest, soaking up the comfort he offered. They stayed like that until Harry felt Lucius gently rubbing circles on his back. He peeked up at Lucius curiously.

“I am currently unable to make you any promises, but I will do all that I can to secure you a place in the Dark Order.”

Harry smiled sadly without moving from Evan’s embrace. “What can you really do from in here?”

“I am able to get messages to my Lord. I am only incapable of receiving replies.” Lucius looked towards the parchment littering the bed. “I would like to send the prophecy to him and receive his thoughts on it as well, but I do not trust my messengers with such information.”

“Do you think it would help?”

“Indubitably.”

“Do you have a plan, Animikii?”

Harry pulled away from Evan to look in his eyes before glancing back at Lucius. Harry left Evan’s embrace to walk over to the bed and begin putting the parchments in order. He included all of the pages, even the ones they did not make notes on, so the entire prophecy was included. He stared at the pages in his hand before taking a deep breath and turning to the two Death Eaters he was choosing to trust.

“I can bind the pages and cast a translation spell. If I translate the pages into parseltongue, he will be the only one able to read them.”

A slow smile was Lucius’s only answer. Evan, however, looked concerned.

“If you do that, both the Dark Lord and the guards will know you can perform magic in here.”

Harry shrugged unconcernedly. “So I won’t bind the pages. Lucius will just have to stress the importance of them remaining in order. No one will know I can’t write in parseltongue. Salazar Slytherin was able to. I’ve seen things he has written. Your Lord probably can as well. We can just let them all think I can too.”

“You are incapable of writing in parseltongue and they are not?” Lucius questioned.

Harry nodded. “I think it’s because it’s not really a gift I am suppose to have. I don’t really hear parseltongue. It sounds like English to me. If I concentrate really hard, I can hear a slightly added sibilance to the words. It took me forever to be able to speak it without looking at a snake, but I mastered it with Evan’s help. I still have trouble looking at a snake and speaking in English. So what do you think?”

Lucius and Evan blinked at Harry’s question.

“The translation spell?” He clarified.

“I see no problems with it.” Evan said despite the traitorous thoughts he had regarding the need to keep the prophecy a secret for his child’s safety.

“I would like to add another letter as well, if I may,” Lucius said.

Harry nodded. “I’m going to start translating these, while you write. I don’t want to chance the guards interrupting. Do you think we should number the pages?”

Evan quickly numbered the pages before handing the pen to Lucius. He moved to the bars to keep a watch for any guards while the other two worked on their own projects.

Harry finished about the same time Lucius turned his letter over to Evan to read. Evan read it quickly, and handed it back silently before turning back to continue the watch.

My Lord,
Enclosed is the prophecy regarding yourself and Mr Potter. Mr. Potter, Mr. Rosier and I have added our notes regarding possible interpretations. We felt it imperative that you have this additional information as soon as possible.

I respectfully request that you look over the enclosed information with an open mind. Mr Potter is unexpectedly well-versed in the struggles we face and is interested in assisting our cause. I believe he can be a benefit to our side.

On that note, Mr Potter has shown some surprising talents that may aid our return to you. I will inform you of our plan as soon as we can finalize the details. In the meantime, I am

Your faithful servant,
Lucius Abraxan Malfoy

Lucius took the letter over to where Harry was waiting. Harry surprised him by taking his hand instead of the letter.

“Put it on the cot.” Harry said. He placed Lucius’s hand over the letter, with his own hand lying on top of Lucius’s. “Now think of casting the translation spell,” Harry instructed.

Lucius gasped as he felt the magic flow through him and onto the parchment. He looked at Harry who stood slightly behind him, with his eyes closed and brow furrowed in concentration.

After a few seconds Harry withdrew his hand and opened his eyes. “Did it work?” he asked, gesturing to the letter.

Lucius stared at Harry, his hand still tingling.

Evan snorted at the two before moving around Lucius to grab the letter. “It appears to have worked,” he said adding the letter, now only appearing to be made up of odd squiggles and curlicues, to the top of the already finished pile. Evan carefully rolled the pile together, stealing Lucius’s bookmark to tie the packet. He glanced at Lucius, then shrugged before closing the book and putting it back, losing Lucius’s place as he did so

Lucius shook himself out of his stunned state, but continued to stare. “What did you do?”

Harry looked away to hide his smile. “I um didn’t think you’d’ve wanted me to read it. If I just cast the spell, I would have seen the letter. I just um kinda um lent you my magic to cast it yourself”

“Amazing,” Lucius breathed.

Evan rolled his eyes at Harry’s blush, before pulling him into a loose hug from behind. He handed the parchment roll to Lucius and dropped a kiss onto the top of Harry’s head. “It is almost four. Before you two get lost in one of your little snogging sessions,” Evan began, “Perhaps we should discuss the reason you are in Azkaban.”

Harry looked up at Evan with a sigh. “Do we have to?”

Evan smiled gently. “I know you regret what happened, but this is a boon in our fight. Lucius should know of it as well. I am afraid we will be celebrating tonight.”

Harry sighed once more and nodded before pulling away and moving to lay on one of the cots.

Evan turned to Lucius who was still watching Harry curiously. “Harry has been convicted of the murder of Albus Dumbledore.”

Lucius jerked his head to stare at Evan before looking back at Harry. He smiled a slow, evil grin before turning to Evan once more. “Dumbledore is dead.”

Evan nodded. He smiled back at Lucius with his own evil grin, one that haunted the nightmares of grown men. “The old fool is dead and Harry Potter has gone dark.”

AN:
I would like to thank everyone who reviewed again. The wonderful support you all give me is what keeps me so very motivated to continue writing and being sure to get my posts to you in time.

I would also like to thank everyone that didn’t abandon me after that cliff-hanger last week. I know I’ve been quite cruel towards Harry in the last few chapters, but I promise his life will improve soon. You will also see more of the darker Harry in the next few chapters.

Until Next Week!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Still not mine…Damn.

WARNING: More angst ahead. Poor Harry. I really do need to start being nicer to him…

“speech”
‘quote’

Day 3 Tuesday August 13, 1996

Harry lay on his cot with his eyes closed, lost in his own thoughts and trying to ignore the discussion between the two Death Eaters as they contemplated the changes in the outside world.

He thought back over the last year and everything that has happened since Sirius’s death. Harry felt that losing Sirius was a turning point in his life. When he returned to Privet Drive last summer, he had given up the little hope he had for a normal, stable life. Evan had spent that summer split between serving his Lord and comforting Harry.

After the summer with Evan helping him heal, Harry returned to Hogwarts determined to take control of his life. He had become sombre and distant, but more confidant than he had been previously. He refused to be a pawn in Dumbledore’s game any longer. Harry knew the prophecy dictated the terms of his death, but he refused to let it rule his life as well. He felt the prophecy had taken away his parents, Sirius, and his own childhood. He feared that one day soon it would also take Evan away from him.

Harry met with Dumbledore his first night back. He was pleasantly surprised when Albus agreed that they had moved past the time for secrets. The two of them talked well until the early morning hours. Albus filled in the blanks on Tom Riddle’s life and his transformation into Lord Voldemort.

Harry was once again surprised as he found himself feeling empathetic towards the boy who was Tom Riddle. He meant what he said when he had told Lucius he understood Voldemort’s decisions. If he hadn’t had Evan to help him survive, he could see himself making very similar decisions. Harry smiled as he thought of how ironic that was. A Death Eater was all that prevented him from being the next Dark Lord.

Albus told Harry everything he knew about the Horcruxes as well as his belief that there were seven of them created before Voldemort was destroyed the first time. He showed Harry the ring and explained about the diary. They also discussed the other possible Horcruxes.

Harry jumped, when he felt a hand stroking his hair, jerking him back to present time. He looked up into concerned violet eyes, before sitting up with a sigh and a sad smile.

“I’m ok,” he said, moving into Evans arms as he joined Harry on the cot.

“Despite his reputation as a self-sacrificing, heroic Gryffindor, I think Dumbledore was a Slytherin.”

Lucius raised and eyebrow at Evan’s return to insanity. Harry snorted in disbelief.

“Dumbledore didn’t even like the Slytherins,” he said

“Maybe not, but I think he knew that when you are fighting for what you believe, the end justifies the means.”

Harry choked back a sob. He pulled away from Evan slightly, curling himself up in his usual defensive pose. “It wasn’t worth it. It isn’t justified,” he whispered.

Evan wrapped an arm around Harry’s shoulders, before speaking. “‘The places I’ve hiked to! The roads I’ve rambled; to find the best eggs; that have ever been scrambled! If you want to get eggs; You can’t buy at a store, you have to do things; Never thought of before.’”

“It wasn’t even real! And I didn’t even want the damn hor—” Harry shouted, before cutting himself off when Evan subtly squeezed his arm.

He cleared his throat. “I didn’t want the damn eggs,” he said quietly. “I was just doing what I thought I had to, to survive.” He glanced briefly at Lucius, who stood across the cell watching silently, before turning back to Evan. “He may have been using me but he did try to protect me. He at least pretended to care.”

Harry looked down at this lap. “I’m alone now. What I did didn’t just make me lose Dumbledore, but I lost the Weasleys, Remus, my friends. I have nothing left.” He whispered, a tear escaping to run down his cheek.

“You have us, my Animikii. You have me.” Evan said quietly with a sigh.

Harry shook his head with another restrained sob. “You aren’t really mine any more. You belong to Him again. I’m not sure you ever really were mine.”

Evan dropped a kiss onto the top of Harry’s head. “Ah my child, when we get out of here. You will see how wrong you are. We are going to make this work out. Once we leave, you will be able to start anew. You can start over.”

“I’m not going anywhere. Everyone knows who I am. They all know what I did.” Harry looked up at Evan. “They’re calling me the Boy-Who-Killed,” he finished in a whisper, before looking down at his lap once more.

“What do you mean you are not going anywhere?” Lucius broke in, drawing both Harry and Evan’s attention.

Harry looked at Lucius in silence for a moment before speaking slowly and quietly, his eyes never leaving Lucius’s. “I’ll help you get out of here. You and Evan and whoever else you’re taking with you. I’ll do everything I can to get all of you out of here. You’re going to rejoin your lord and start the revolution. You are going to change our world. You are going to prevent the type of childhoods that your lord and I survived from happening to any other wizarding child. By any means necessary.”

Harry turned to Evan and made sure he had his full attention as well. “Afterwards, the two of you are going to make damn sure your lord remembers why he started all of this. You will make sure he becomes the leader we all need and not the tyrant we all fear.”

“You will be there with us. You will be a part of the new era we will bring forth.” Lucius said firmly.

Harry shook his head. “I’m not going anywhere,” he repeated.

Evan pulled Harry back up into his lap. “You’re wrong, my Animikii. ‘You’re off to Great Places. You’re off and away! You have brains in your head. You have feet in your shoes. You can steer yourself; any direction you choose.’”

Harry buried himself into Evan’s chest, shaking his head and hiding his tears. “I can’t, Evan, I can’t go back out there.”

“You can. You will. ‘…there’s a very good chance you’ll meet things that scare you right out of your pants. There are some, down the road between hither and yon, that can scare you so much you won’t want to go on. But on you will go though the weather be foul. On you will go though your enemies prowl. On you will go though the Hakken-Kraks howl. Onward up many a frightening creek, though your arms may get sore and your sneakers may leak. On and on you will hike. And I know you’ll hike far and face up to your problems whatever they are.’”

Harry shifted to look up an Evan, shaking his head with a sad smile. “And I will move mountains?” He asked quietly.

“‘Yes! You will, indeed!’” Evan quoted with a smile. “‘(98 and ¾ percent guaranteed.)’”

Harry finally gave in and laughed. “Could you please stop quoting Dr. Seuss? It’s creepy.”

Harry glanced at Lucius with a mischievous grin. “And if Lucius knew what you were doing he would have enough blackmail material to last years.”

“I do not believe it is possible to blackmail Mr. Rosier,” Lucius drawled. “His image is unlikely to be damaged further, as he already has a reputation as a psychopath.” Lucius paused before asking curiously, “Is he behaving more insane than usual?”

“Oh definitely,” Harry began. He let out a squeal when Evan attacked him to prevent him from saying anything more. Evan pushed him back on the bed, straddled his hips and tickled him into submission. No one noticed the guards approach.

O'Connor cleared his throat nervously as he took in the scene he interrupted. He glanced between Malfoy casually leaning against the wall watching Rosier and Potter with a smile and the cot where Rosier sat atop a panting, struggling Potter, pinning both Potter’s hands with one of his own, while Rosier’s second hand was under Potter’s shirt.

Patterson was very surprised; considering when he left the two Death Eaters yesterday he was worried they would kill each other. Now they appeared to be sharing Potter. He turned to O'Connor and said, “Maybe we should come back later.”

“That will not be necessary,” Lucius said, finally noticing the guards’ presence,

Evan moved off the cot, offering Harry a hand up as he did so. He kissed Harry’s forehead, before moving aside to allow Lucius to pull Harry into his arms. Evan preceded the couple out the door, walking past the guards. O’Connor hurried after him while Patterson stayed back to walk with Lucius and Harry.

“I am surprised the day shift allowed Rosier to stay with the two of you.”

“I told them he was a gift for me. Epinger verified he had spent the night with us. Is he a supporter?”

“He is a follower. Low status, but very loyal.”

Lucius nodded. “If possible, I would like Evan to remain with us again tonight. I doubt we will be allowed another day.”

“I’ll see what I can do.”

Lucius stopped Patterson, before they entered the bathroom. After making sure they were completely alone, Lucius gave him the rolled parchment. “That contains imperative information for our Lord. Please make certain he receives it promptly.”

“Yes sir.” Patterson said. He glanced at Harry before deciding to speak. “Our shift ends at three am. We work a twelve hour shift, from three pm to three am.”

Lucius raised a single eyebrow in question.

Patterson glanced at Harry once more before turning back to Lucius with a sigh.

Harry looked back and forth between the two men. “I’ll just go on in. k?” He felt Lucius hold him tighter. “Evan’s already in there. I’ll be alright.”

Lucius released him silently.

Patterson waited until the door shut behind Harry to continue. “I need this job Mr. Malfoy. If it’s at all possible, could whatever you are planning occur on the day shift?”

Lucius smirked. “I will personally ensure your position remains secure, and for future reference, you may speak freely in front of Mr. Potter.” He didn’t wait for a response before following Harry into the shower room.

Lucius quickly relieved himself, washed up and went over to where Harry and Evan were waiting for him. He pulled Harry against him and pressed an almost chaste kiss to his lips before searching the room for Nott.

“I am going to tell Nott to spread the word that I have an announcement to make at dinner. Then we will return to our room.”

“Evan too?” Harry asked.

“Yes, Evan too.” Lucius said wryly. He finally found his query and gestured for Nott to join them.

“Malfoy. Rosier.” Nott greeted, nodding to each man in turn. He sneered briefly at Harry, only to step back in surprise when he turned back to Lucius and was met with his steely glare.

“If you cannot show respect to my chosen companion, perhaps you cannot be trusted to be of assistance.” Lucius said coldly.

Nott swallowed loudly but did not hesitate when he spoke. “I will gladly assist you in anything to further our Lord’s work. Who you choose to have warm your bed is irrelevant.” Nott stopped speaking at Evan’s growl.

“‘Huntin' humans ain't nothin' but nothin'. They all run like scared little rabbits. Run, rabbit, run. Run, rabbit. Run, rabbit. Run rabbit. Run, rabbit, run! RUN, RABBIT, RUN!’” Evan said before laughing maniacally, causing all the occupants in the room to stop what they were doing and turn towards the group.

Nott took another step back. Lucius shifted to the side to keep an eye on Evan as well as to remove himself from the line of fire. Even Harry shied away from the insane man, leaning back against Lucius.

Lucius saw the guards approach from the corner of his eye. He leaned closer to Nott. “I have an announcement to make at dinner tonight. Spread the word.”

Nott nodded, still watching Evan fearfully.

“Nott.” Lucius said sharply, causing Nott to turn his attention to Lucius. “Do not disappoint me. You will not enjoy the consequences.”

Lucius led the way out just as the guards reached there corner.

“‘I like that too. That screaming is much more exciting that way.’” Evan whispered to Nott as he passed.

Nott shuddered before hurrying to pass on Lucius’s message, deciding to be more cautious in his interactions with Potter in the future.

Potter may appear to be a child but it was rumoured he is very powerful. Nott didn’t fear Potter by himself, but he had underestimated how protective Rosier and Malfoy were towards the child.

Even in Azkaban, Malfoy had connections. Not that they were truly needed. The man was intimidating all on his own. Rosier was the wild card in the mix. Rosier had never worked with anyone before. He was a loner. Everyone was respectful towards him, but no one would have been willing to get close to him.

The thought of the three men teamed up together caused Nott to shudder again. He definitely did not want to get on there bad side.

AN:
I’d like to apologize for how late this update was. My sister had her first baby on September 17th (a beautiful baby girl!) and I’ve been busy playing Aunt and helping the new mommy instead of writing. I promise updates will be coming regularly again. Thank you to everyone who hasn’t abandoned me. I hope the wait was worth it.

The places I’ve hiked to!
The roads I’ve rambled!
To find the best eggs
that have ever been scrambled!
If you want to get eggs
you can’t buy at a store,
You have to do things
never thought of before.
-Scrambled Eggs Super! Dr. Seuss

You’re off to Great Places.
You’re off and away!
You have brains in your head.
You have feet in your shoes.
You can steer yourself
any direction you choose.
-Oh the Places You’ll Go! Dr. Seuss

…there’s a very good chance
you’ll meet things that scare you right out of your pants.
There are some, down the road between hither and yon,
that can scare you so much you won’t want to go on.
But on you will go
though the weather be foul.
On you will go
though your enemies prowl.
On you will go
though the Hakken-Kraks howl.
Onward up many
a frightening creek,
though your arms may get sore
and your sneakers may leak.
On and on you will hike.
And I know you’ll hike far
and face up to your problems
whatever they are
-Oh the Places You’ll Go! Dr. Seuss

Yes! You will, indeed!
(98 and ¾ percent guaranteed.)
[KID, YOU’LL] MOVE MOUNTAINS!
-Oh the Places You’ll Go! Dr. Seuss

Huntin' humans ain't nothin' but nothin'. They all run like scared little rabbits. Run, rabbit, run. Run, rabbit. Run, rabbit. Run rabbit. Run, rabbit, run! RUN, RABBIT, RUN!
-House of 1000 Corpses, Rob Zombie

I like that too. That screaming is much more exciting that way.
-House of 1000 Corpses, Rob Zombie

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Despite the fact that JK Rowling keeps insisting these are children’s books, everything you recognize really does belong to her.

“speech”
‘quote’

Day 3 Tuesday August 13, 1996

“Now what?” Harry asked, after the three of them were returned to the cell and the guards had left.

“Now we play, ‘I Never’,” Lucius said with an evil grin.

“Huh?” Harry looked at Evan only to find him lounging on his cot with a smile.

“Would you prefer playing ‘Two Truths and a Lie’ or ‘Would You Rather’?” Lucius asked with mock seriousness.

Harry looked back and forth between the two Death Eaters in confusion.

Evan smiled at him. “Slytherin getting to know you games,” he explained. “They are usually played on the non-Hogsmeade weekends and involve copious amounts of alcohol.”

Harry still looked confused. “I don’t…” he started, shaking his head. “You want to play games?”

Lucius moved to sit on the second cot, pulling Harry with him. “We are just waiting tonight. At dinner, I will inform my associates of what they need to know. After dinner, Evan and you can return here for some alone time to discuss whatever it is you are still hiding from me.”

Lucius placed a finger against Harry’s lips when he started to object. “I am a Slytherin, Little One; I know Evan would never let you tell me everything. Now as I was saying, I will return just before curfew. We will all get a good night’s sleep and than tomorrow we will wait for a message from the Dark Lord.”

“I thought you weren’t able to receive messages,” Harry interrupted.

“I have no doubt that my Lord will find a way to get a message to us after the information we sent. There are a few guards here that He would be willing to sacrifice.”

“Sacrifice?”

“The guards have all taken an oath not to reveal any political information. They will automatically be cursed by the oath itself if they break it.” Evan explained.

“Now, if you done interrupting,” Lucius began haughtily. “We have a game to play.” He pulled Harry close against him and whispered in his ear, “I want to know your darkest secrets.”

Much to Evan’s annoyance, Harry blushed and giggled, hiding his head against Lucius’s shoulder instead of pulling away.

“You really want to play silly kid games?” Harry asked scrunching up his nose.

Evan and Lucius exchanged glances before Evan answered the question. “Lucius thinks…Actually, we both think, you could use a few hours off.”

“Oh.”

“Harry,” Lucius stopped, exchanging another glance with Evan and waiting for a nod before continuing. “We understand that tonight will be rough on you. Once I share the news regarding Dumbledore, it will spread like wildfire. You will very likely be the centre of attention and the topic of all discussion. We would like to give you a little break before that occurs.”

“That’s why you wanted Evan to stay here tonight. It would make more sense for him to stay later when we were working on a plan but you specifically asked for him to stay tonight.”

“Which is the other purpose of those ‘silly kid games,’” Evan said with a smile. “After tonight you need to trust Lucius enough to work out the details of the plan with him. I will be unable to be the mediator between the two of you.”

Harry swallowed hard and looked back and forth between the two Death Eaters. He was torn between dread of the dinner to come, and fear of trusting Lucius Malfoy. This was insane! Four days ago, they were definite enemies, now he has to trust the man not only with his future but with his past as well.

Harry took a deep breath, found his Gryffindor courage and said, “we always play ‘I Never’ or ‘Truth or Dare’ in Gryffindor. I don’t know how to play those other ones.”

Lucius almost sighed in relief. Despite the closeness they’ve developed over the last few days, he hadn’t believed Harry would be willing to work with him to free the Death Eaters. This was still Harry Potter and while he may be willing to help Evan, there was no reason for him to help an organization that has been out for his blood since he was eighteen months old.

“Of course, they would play ‘Truth or Dare’ in Gryffindor. You had to be able to prove you were brave lions and would take the dares, didn’t you?” Evan taunted Harry.

“Well, I see why you couldn’t play that in Slytherin, you snakes were too busy hiding under the rocks to take the dare, and we all know you can’t trust a snake to tell the truth.” Harry teased back.

“Ah, but that’s why our games are so much more intriguing,” Lucius purred. “In ‘Two Truths and a Lie’ each person has to say two true statements and one lie, in any order. The rest of the group will then vote on which is the lie. The goal is to never let them guess right. The teller takes a drink if they guess correctly and the group does so if they do not.”

“‘Would You Rather’ is played more among the younger children as there is less subterfuge and no drinking involved. Each player takes a turn asking a ‘would you rather’ question. For instance, if you were an Animagus, would you rather be a viper or a cobra? Everyone in the group would then answer. On the rare occasions it is played with older students, the players would be expected to defend there answers. Id est, I would rather be a viper because they can control the amount of venom they inject into there victim.” Lucius explained.

“You learn more about their personality when they tell you why, where you just learn their preferences when they just answer.” Evan explained further.

“I think we should start with ‘Would You Rather’,’ Harry said, “since Evan and I would have an unfair advantage in the other two.”

Evan sighed loudly, “Alas, much learning does not teach understanding; I tried so hard to teach you, to raise you as a proper Slytherin…” Evan sighed once more.

Harry giggled, “Guess I shoulda went with ‘I Never’ and kept the advantage, Huh?”

“It is what a true Slytherin would have done. It appears, despite Evan’s redemption attempts, you are doomed to be a Gryffindor,” Lucius said, shaking his head in mock-sadness.

The three spent the next few hours enjoying each others company, keeping the games light and friendly. Lucius and Evan both were quite pleased at how well they were doing at distracting Harry. He was almost able to forget. Almost.

All too soon, they heard the approaching footsteps. Harry had remained cuddled next to Lucius throughout their games and now, after a quick glance at Evan, he pulled Lucius down into a kiss.

This time, however, Lucius stopped him after that first kiss. He gently cupped Harry’s cheek and looked into questioning green eyes.

“I do not believe that is necessary tonight,” he said in a husky whisper. “However, I am more than willing to continue this tomorrow night when we have some privacy if that is your desire.”

Lucius stood gracefully, offering Harry a hand up. Harry accepted his hand, but Lucius noticed how tense he had become.

He cupped Harry’s chin in a gentle grip, making sure he had eye contact before speaking. “It is an offer, not an order.”

Lucius dropped a gentle, chaste kiss on Harry’s lips. “Do not worry, Little One, I will protect you even from myself.” Lucius whispered, too low for anyone other than Harry to hear.

Lucius took Harry’s hand once more and led the way out the now open door, nodding a greeting to Patterson and O’Connor as he passed. Harry allowed himself to be led, but looked at Lucius in complete confusion, not understanding what the new rules were, or why they changed.

Evan had remained quiet, but was observing the exchange carefully. He had wanted to rip out the Death Eater’s pretty blonde hair when he saw Harry tense up and was quite proud of the fact that he had restrained himself. When he saw how lost Harry looked as he left the cell, he began mentally listing possible torture techniques. Alphabetically.

Evan followed behind, wilfully ignoring the fact that he was the one who had demanded Lucius leave everything up to Harry.

As Lucius entered the dining hall, he kept a hold of Harry’s hand, leading him over to the Death Eaters table. They hadn’t taken more than ten steps past the entrance before Harry froze, realizing where they were headed.

He shook his head as he looked up at Lucius. “I’m not going over there.” He said in a choked whisper.

“Just for a few minutes, I need to introduce you. Then you may run off with Evan.”

Harry still refused to move. “They know who I am. That’s the problem,” he hissed.

“Harry—” Lucius started before Evan cut him off.

“He doesn’t need to be there for this. He can sit with you tomorrow.” Evan growled, taking Harry’s hand out of Lucius’s hold and replacing it with his own. Harry looked between the two briefly before heading over to his and Evan’s usual spot.

Lucius watched the two until they were seated, before heading over to his usual spot. He noticed that the table had been expanded to fit everyone that followed the dark lord, both marked and unmarked Almost half the hall was squeezed around the centre table. He stood in front of his chair, at the head of the table, allowing his gaze to sweep over the assembled prisoners.

Lucius waited until all eyes were all him, and all mouths had shut before speaking. Indeed, he held the attention of the entire hall, Death Eater, supporter, light and neutral alike.

When he finally spoke, it was in a calm, emotionless voice. “On August 4th, Albus Dumbledore was killed.”

The room exploded with deafening noise as everyone questioned, denied, shouted both in joy and despair all at once. Lucius remained standing waiting for silence before speaking once more.

“All marked Death Eaters are to remain after dinner to discuss the political ramifications.”

Lucius then proceeded to sit and begin his dinner, calmly ignoring the chaos around him.

AN:
Sorry its short, but I will have an Interlude ready to be posted in the next few days, showing what’s going on in the outside world to make up for it. Next week, we’ll get to see Lucius take charge of the imprisoned DEs, as well as Evan and Harry having another heart-to-heart

Much learning does not teach understanding.
Heraclitus, On the Universe

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Despite the fact that JK Rowling keeps insisting these are children’s books, everything you recognize really does belong to her.

“speech”
‘quote’

Wednesday August 14, 1996
Slytherin Castle

On another island, just northwest of the Isle of Man, stands another fortress, even more secure than Azkaban. Anyone arriving by boat will find themselves landing in the Damnú Forest, which encircles the island stretching from the shoreline inwards sixteen kilometres.

If they somehow make it past the multitude of creatures, pitfalls, and the forest itself they will reach eight kilometres of flat uninterrupted terrain to cross, monitored by sentries walking the grounds with no more than fifteen minutes passing between each team of two. Two more teams of sentries stood guard at the castle wall, two men inside, and two men outside.

If the unexpected guests somehow make it inside the walls, there were the wards. There were blood wards preventing automatic entrance to non-kith, blood wards preventing harm to any kin or kith, anti-apparition wards, anti-disapparition wards, anti-invisibility wards, portkey disarming wards, secrecy wards, and monitoring wards. Most of the wards had been set a millennium previously with the intention of keeping out three of the four Hogwarts founders.

Of course, most of the obstacles are unnecessary as the Dark Lord and his marked followers are the only ones who know about the islands very existence.

Inside the castle walls, it was more similar to an ancient Greek citadel then a palace. The only entrance was centred on the northern wall and faced a large courtyard. To the west of the entrance was a two-story indoor training pavilion, complete with obstacle course and offices for the training team.

Along the eastern wall were the two barracks buildings. Barracks A was for the new recruits and younger, single dark order members, and was arranged dormitory style with single occupant bedroom quarters for six hundred people, one kitchen, one common area, communal showers and a great hall. Barracks B was for more seasoned members and the married couples. It contained four hundred suites, each one containing a kitchenette, dining room, common room and bedroom. One hundred fifty of those suites also contained nurseries or children’s rooms.

Connecting the two barracks buildings was a three story recreational building. The first floor contained an indoor pool, three hot tubs and a sauna. The second housed a fully equipped day spa both for men and women. The third story had a solarium, a conservatory and a small library containing mostly recreational reading material. Behind the barrack buildings was a large outdoor training area, a kennel and a stable containing both magical and Muggle creatures.

In the southwest corner, under a second set of wards, stood the castle itself. Created completely out of green fire agate and embellished with onyx, platinum and emerald, the castle was too beautiful to be considered foreboding. With the exception of the inner circle and their families, who all had apartments inside the castle, few saw any rooms other than the throne room where the large meetings were held and the Dark Lord’s personal study where smaller and individual meetings occurred.

The sun was just beginning to lighten the horizon when the sharp crack of someone apparating broke the morning stillness.

Patterson walked quickly toward the first team of sentries, showing his mark as he passed. He was delayed by the second team to be searched for any spy devices as usual. One of the men pulled out the roll of parchment and started to unroll it. Patterson immediately stopped him.

“That is a message for our Lord’s eyes only, from Malfoy and Rosier.” Patterson explained, deciding it would be in his best interest to leave Potter out of it.

“Best be on your way to deliver it then. Rabastan was majordomo last night, but he will probably want our Lord to receive that himself.”

Patterson nodded his thanks and hurried across the courtyard towards the castle. He waited impatiently at the entrance for someone to let him past the castle’s wards.

“Well, well, well, if it isn’t a little prison guard. What do you want, little prison guard?”

Patterson bowed his head slightly, without taking his eyes off the wand hand of the woman in front of him. “Madame Lestrange,” he greeted. “I am here to request a meeting with our Lord.”

“Our Lord can not be wasting his time with you. Come back when you’re more important,” Bellatrix sneered.

“I am here on behalf of Mister Malfoy.”

Bellatrix immediately straightened up. “Lucius sent you?”

At Patterson’s nod, she pulled him inside before hurrying down the hall to the Dark Lord’s study.

While Bellatrix opened the door and walked right in, Patterson stopped at the doorway, waiting to be granted entrance.

“Get up!” Patterson heard Bellatrix shout at someone in the study. “Go get our Lord. Tell him there’s a message from Lucius. Hurry Up!” She continued to rant, pausing only to turn back in the doorway and switch to yelling at Patterson instead. “Well? Get in here. Sit down. Rabastan aren’t you gone yet? Hurry Up!

Rabastan yawned and stretched, ignoring his sister-in-law as he vanished the lounge he was napping on and straightened his robes. He cast a couple of freshening charms on himself and his clothes; nodded a greeting to Patterson and snapped his fingers to summon a house-elf.

“Blynken, Bring tea for four and then ask the Dark Lord to join us in his study as soon as possible. Let him know Patterson has brought news.” Rabastan requested

“Yes Sir, I’s be bringing tea and telling master yous needin him for Patterson news.” The little elf responded, bowing low before popping out.

Bellatrix paused long enough in her ranting about Rabastan’s uselessness to sneer “You are entirely too kind to those elves. They need to be kept in their place.”

Rabastan continued to ignore her while Patterson sat in a comfortable armchair and enjoyed the show.

No more than a few seconds passed before a table appeared containing the requested tea along with biscuits.

“How do you prefer your tea?” Rabastan asked Patterson as he poured.

“One sugar please. No cream.” He accepted the prepared tea with a nod in thanks.

Bellatrix seemed to have finally run out of Rabastan’s vices to complain about and had switched to staring at Patterson.

“May I assist you in some way, Madame Lestrange?”

Bellatrix leaned close to Patterson and dropped her voice to a sultry whisper “That all depends, my little prison guard.” She paused, looking Patterson over once more. “Do you know what the letter is about?”

“No Ma’am. I only know it is for our Lord’s eyes only.”

“Then perhapssss you sssshould turn it over to him.”

At the sound of the Dark Lord’s voice, all three Death Eaters immediately reacted. Patterson quickly kneeled before the Dark Lord, bowing his head, and keeping his eyes on the floor until he was acknowledged. Bellatrix dropped into a curtsy, rising after a few seconds and returning to her seat. Rabastan, bowed at the waist before handing the Dark Lord a stack of papers.

“Those are the notes from the few visitors I had last night. Nothing needs your immediate attention. Unless you require my presence further, I will take my leave.”

The Dark Lord nodded and waved his hand in dismissal. “Go and get some rest.” He turned crimson eyes onto Bellatrix. “Bella, my sssweet, I believe you were told that thisss issss a private meeting.”

“My Lord I—”

The Dark Lord cut her off, “I will let you know immediately if thisss pertainsss to you.”

“Yes, my Lord.” Bellatrix muttered before dropping into another curtsy and leaving with a pout.

The Dark Lord moved behind the ornate, mahogany and onyx desk and sat down before addressing Patterson. “Take a ssseat.”

Patterson immediately rose and sat, looking at his Lord for the first time since he had entered. Patterson couldn’t stop himself from gasping aloud.

Every time he had seen the Dark Lord since his rebirth, He had appeared slightly more human; but now he appeared almost identical to how he looked in his early thirties.

His head was now covered with the thick, wavy brown hair he had before his death with the addition of a few touches of grey at the temples. His nose had reformed and his lips where full and red once again. He had filled out considerably and instead of the skeletal demon he had come back as, he now looked fit and almost healthy.

Patterson did notice the slightly waxy appearance to the still too pale skin, the still forked tongue, and no one could miss the legendary crimson eyes. The blood red eyes stood out even more on his now human face.

As Patterson caught those eyes and the amused expression on his Lord’s face, he dropped his own eyes back to his lap and mumbled an apology.

“It isss quite alright. Asss you felt no need to make ssstupid commentsss, I will overlook your indissscretion.”

Patterson was very tempted to ask how it happened but wasn’t suicidal enough to try it. “My Lord,” he said while pulling the parchment out of his robe pocket, “I have a message from Lucius Malfoy and Evan Rosier.”

“Sssso you’ve sssaid.” He smirked, taking the parchment from the Death Eater.

The Dark Lord was just about to dismiss Patterson to read the letter in private when he saw the writing. His eyes widened and he set the letter down without even reading a line.

“I sssee you have not read thisss.”

“No, my Lord.”

“You have not even opened it.” The Dark Lord said in an emotionless voice.

“No, my L-lord.” Patterson said beginning to get nervous.

“If you had you would have informed me that Harry Potter sssent the letter.”

“My Lord, I-I I didn’t…Lucius gave me…I didn’t know…” Patterson stopped when the Dark Lord held up his hand.

He pushed the paper across the desk towards Patterson after seeing Lucius’s signature. “This messsssage isss from Luccciusss but lasst I knew, Luccciusss did not write in Parssseltongue. Can you explain how thisss isss written in Parssseltongue?”

“I had passed on a message earlier regarding Lucius’s request for Mr. Potter’s sanctuary.”

“I received no sssuch messssage.”

Patterson was beginning to sweat. “I apologize, my Lord, I should have waited for a response and I would have then known you had received the message. Since I could not bring Lucius back a response, I didn’t wait for one.”

“Mr Potter was placed in Lucius’s cell upon his arrival to Azkaban four days ago. The two have become quite close, and Mr Potter is currently under the protection of both Lucius Malfoy and Evan Rosier.”

“Evan Rosier.” The Dark Lord repeated.

“Yes, my Lord. He is quite protective of the boy.”

“Evan Rosier is working WITH Lucius Malfoy to PROTECT Harry Potter.”

“Umm. Yes… My Lord.”

The Dark Lord looked at the Death Eater intensely for a moment. He then reached over, picked up the teapot, poured himself a cup and warmed the cup Patterson had abandoned earlier.

He returned to the packet of parchment, ignoring Patterson for the moment. Patterson waited until he was relatively sure of his safety before picking up his teacup. He tried to remain as unobtrusive as possible while the Dark Lord read the papers, occasionally jotting down notes and crossing things out as he read. About halfway through, the Dark Lord reached refilled both of their cups before going back to his reading without a word.

When the Dark Lord finished, he rolled the parchment back up, cast a privacy charm on it, and finished his tea while contemplating what he just read.

Finally, he turned back to the Death Eater in his study. “Tell me about Potter.”

“I don’t really know anything except what’s in the papers. He doesn’t speak to any of the guards. He wasn’t treated well when in the auror custody.” Patterson hesitated briefly before continuing, “He isn’t broken, his mind is intact, but he seems... fragile…He appears to have no hope.”

The Dark Lord gave a slow, evil grin. “Then we will have to change that.”

“My Lord?”

“You are dissssmisssed.” He said, while snapping his fingers and summoning an elf.

Just as Patterson was closing the door behind him, he heard the Dark Lord request Peter Pettigrew and Severus Snape’s presence.

AN:
Just a few things I had to look up, in case you needed to as well. :) Be back on Sunday!!!
1. Damnú is Damnation in Gaelic
2. miles to kilometres 10m=16.1km.
3. Majordomo- a member of staff who acts in the place of the Master of the house during his absence.
4. Everything you didn’t want to know about agate:

In many traditions agate is believed to cure the stings of scorpions and the bites of snakes, soothe the mind, prevent contagion, still thunder and lightning, promote eloquence, prevent fever, quench thirst, secure the favor of the powerful, and bring victory over enemies (this comes up again later). Some followers of Pagan religions also believe agate is a crystal whose powers can be used for love (hint-hint)

Fire Agate- Fire Agate is a layered stone. The layers are small enough that light entering them forms interference colors known as "fire". The most common colors are reds, greens and oranges. Deep purples and blues are rare and generally command higher prices.

P.S. all the info on agate and fire agate came from wikipedia. There’s a pic here: en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fire_Agate

5. Blynken, (and Wynken and Nod both who will appear later) are from Eugene Field’s Dutch Lullaby.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Yep, still not mine. Do I really need to say it again? Let’s all put our listening hats on this time.

“speech”
‘quote’

Day 3 Tuesday August 13, 1996

Lucius appeared to ignore both the questions and the gossip surrounding him as he ate in silence. Of course, he was actually cataloguing the various responses and keeping a mental list of who may be a future problem and who may be able to offer assistance.

He glanced surreptitiously around the room, taking note of a table in the far back corner where there was a group of light sympathizers gathered. He shifted slightly in his chair to keep them in his peripheral vision. He was confidant that Evan could protect Harry if necessary, but forewarned is forearmed in any case.

Halfway across the room, as far as possible from the light sympathizers, Harry and Evan sat at their usual table resolutely ignoring the rest of the hall. Harry pushed the unidentifiable slop around on his plate, but never lifted the spoon to his lips.

“You need to eat something, Animikii.”

“They’re all watching me,” Harry whispered.

“They’re not.” Evan glared at the room, making sure no one was looking in their direction. “They won’t.”

“Why did Lucius do that?” Harry asked, looking up at Evan through shadowed eyes.

Evan swallowed hard against the sudden lump in his throat at the betrayed expression on Harry’s face. “It truly is just politics. Them knowing who you are doesn’t really matter. By him introducing you to the table, it would be like announcing you were under his protection.”

“That’s not what I meant.” Harry’s response was almost too low for Evan to hear. He tensed slightly when he realized what Harry was referring to. Evan took a deep breath in, holding it for a second before slowly letting it out.

“Come on,” He said standing up and offering Harry a hand up. Harry accepted the hand and clambered off the bench, but looked at Evan in confusion.

“You’re not going to eat anything tonight. We might as well head back to your room for that talk.”

Harry followed along in silence.

Patterson met the two of them at the doors, took one look at Evan’s expression and led the way back to the cell. He locked them in without a word and turned to go. He was almost out of sight when he heard the sob, and turned back in time to see Harry throw himself into Evan’s arms. Patterson watched for a moment, as Evan gently held the shaking, sobbing child, rubbing his back and whispering something too low for Patterson to hear.

After a moment he let the two have their privacy, but his heart went out to the child in that cell. Despite everything that he has seen, everything that he had done, he was just a child. A child who somehow still remained sweet and pure; a child who was still just trying to save his friends. Patterson vowed to do whatever he could to make things a little easier on Harry and hoped Lucius would at least give Harry his freedom when he got what he wanted from the boy.

Evan waited while Patterson locked them in the cell, and made sure he was out of hearing range before speaking. “Harry, I am afraid Lucius’s behaviour is my fault. I asked him to back off.”

“Why—” Harry stopped when Evan held up his hand.

“I’ve thought of you as my child for many years now, Animikii. I wasn’t ready to lose you to another man.”

With a sob, Harry threw himself into Evan’s arms. “You will never lose me!” He muttered harshly, his voice muffled by Evan’s robes.

Evan held his child as he cried out all the stress from the last few days, weeks, months. He rubbed his back and whispered the words to a bedtime story he first told to Harry twelve years earlier. About halfway through the story, Evan manoeuvred Harry over to one of the cots. He finished the story with Harry’s head resting on his lap, running his fingers through Harry’s hair.

“Does it make me childish that I still want my own velveteen rabbit?”

“No.” Evan said with a smile.

“Does it make me insane that I still wonder if you really were my imaginary friend and I loved you enough to make you be real?”

“Yes.” Evan said in the same amused tone.

Harry rolled over onto his back, and looked up at Evan. “I do, you know.”

“I know.”

“You were always the closest thing I had to real parents. I can never repay you for all you’ve done. No one can ever replace you, Evan.”

Evan sighed. “‘What children take from us, they give…We become people who feel more deeply, question more deeply, hurt more deeply, and love more deeply,’ Sonia Taitz.”

The two sat in silence for a few moments before Evan spoke again. “I asked Lucius to leave any physical interactions up to you. I believe that is what he was trying to do this afternoon. I do not believe he has any intention of rejecting you.”

“It’s not a game anymore, is it?” Harry asked nervously.

“Lucius is truly attracted to you.” Evan felt Harry tense and hurried to explain. “He will not force you into anything you do not want. As much as I do not like the situation, I am not concerned about your physical safety.” Evan made sure Harry was looking up at him before continuing. “Lucius knows the meaning of both no and stop and will do both when asked.”

Harry nodded. He took a deep breath and thought about what Evan had said and how Lucius had already proven himself to Harry. “You said you weren’t concerned about my physical safety…”

Evan sighed again. “I am worried that you will become…attached to him. Lucius is never looking for a relationship, just someone to warm his bed. He isn’t known for his fidelity.”

Harry laughed. “You’re worried I am going to fall in love with him and he’ll break my heart.” He laughed again.

“I just don’t want you to be hurt.”

“Evan, I’m not looking for a husband. I’m not even looking for a boyfriend. I just…” Harry sighed, turning serious once again. “I’ve never really been intimate with someone before. Well, at least not by choice. I just…I want to see what its like. I’ve never…”

Harry pulled himself up to a sitting position. He pulled his knees to his chest and rested his head on them. He turned away from Evan in embarrassment.

“Tell me. You know you can tell me anything. What is it you want?”

“I’ve never …climaxed. I-I want to know what that feels like.” Harry turned back to Evan; cheeks still flushed red, “I think I can trust Lucius enough to show me without hurting me too badly… Can’t I?”

“Oh, baby.” Evan pulled him into a tight hug. “I promise you will only feel pleasure at his hands. He won’t hurt you.”

Harry took another deep calming breath, letting go of some of his embarrassment. “Besides, even you have to admit he’s gorgeous.” Harry laughed at Evan’s disconcerted expression. “And he is an amazing kisser,” Harry continued with an evil grin. “And sometimes, he does this thing…”

“Stop. Enough. I will not object to anything you and Lucius do from this moment on, but I do not want any details. None. Do I make myself clear?”

“Got it. No details. You don’t want to know anything about his impressive pectoral muscles, or how he makes me moan when he—” Harry was cut off when Evan placed a hand over his mouth.

Evan glared at Harry for a moment, not diminishing the amusement shining in the brat’s eyes in the slightest. “If I let you go, do you promise to behave yourself?” Evan waited for his nod before letting go. Harry snuggled into his side with a happy sigh.

“Even though you trust him, you don’t want me to say anything to him about the horc—” Once again Evan cut Harry off.

“I don’t want you to mention that word to anyone. I especially don’t want you to mention anything about destroying, creating, or someone having any. Were you and Dumbledore the only ones who knew?”

“Ron and Hermione know.”

Evan’s eyes narrowed and he stared off without responding.

“What are you going to do to them?”

“How likely is it they will tell someone else?”

“I’m not sure. They were told not to tell anyone but with me in here for murdering Dumbledore…I’m not sure what they’ll do now.”

“We can’t let this information get out.”

Harry nodded reluctantly.

After dinner was over, and all the unmarked prisoners had left, Lucius began his meeting. The tables had been moved out of the way, and the prisoners sat in rows on the benches. All eyes were on the blonde leader, waiting impatiently for the news he had.

“We were awarded a huge victory with Dumbledore’s death. Without Dumbledore or Potter, our enemies will be hopeless and desperate. The time has come for us to rise up. For us to step out of the shadows and take back our world. For us to bring back the traditions of our fathers. For us to better protect our sons. The time has come for us to rejoin our Lord.”

Voices rang out just as they had earlier that evening. They shouted, cheered, and questioned. Lucius waited until they were silent once again before speaking.

“If anyone disagrees with what I have said, they may leave.” He waited, turning his icy glare on each man and woman in his audience. No one moved.

“If anyone is unwilling to accomplish our goals by any means necessary, they may leave.” Once again, he eyed each individual. Again, no one moved.

“I am waiting for a message to arrive from our Lord. If someone sees any such message they are to get word to me immediately. In the meantime, you will all continue on as usual, with one exception. Mr. Potter will be joining our Lord. You will all show him the same respect you do me.”

Murmurs ran through the crowd at this announcement. Several Death Eaters fidgeted in their chairs. A few looked outright mutinous.

Lucius smirked. “Of course anyone who upsets Mr Potter will also find themselves in Rosier’s tender loving care. He is quite…attached to the child.”

Lucius watched as eyes widened and gossip flew from the lips of the supposed discreet pureblood elite. He knew that by mentioning Rosier it would cause most to think twice before antagonizing Harry. He only hoped his Lord will agree with his decisions.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I checked my bank account today…those royalties still aren’t coming in…I guess JKR still hasn’t turned over the rights to me yet. *Sigh*

“speech”
‘quote’

Day 3 Tuesday August 13, 1996

Lucius stopped when he arrived at the doorway to the cell. He grabbed Patterson’s arm, preventing the guard from opening the bars and interrupting the two men inside. They watched in disbelief as Evan quietly sang to the child, softly stroking the raven hair. Lucius listened carefully to the song, trying to place the lyrics but was unable to.

“ ‘Follow me/Everything is alright/I'll be the one to tuck you in at night/And if you want to leave/I can guarantee/You won't find nobody else like me
Won't give you money/I can't give you the sky/It better off if you don't ask why/I'm not the reason that you go stranded/We'll be alright if you don't ask me to stay
Follow me/Everything is alright/I'll be the one to tuck you in at night/And if you want to leave/I can guarantee/You won't find nobody else like me
You don't know how you met me/You don't know why, you can’t turn around and say good-bye/All you know is when I’m with you I make you free/And swim through your veins like a fish in the sea/I'm singing....
Follow me’…” Evan cut off the song abruptly when he caught sight of the two eavesdroppers. He watched them through narrowed eyes, but did not say a word as Patterson shook himself out of his stunned state and opened the cell.

Lucius entered with his mask firmly in place, not commenting on either singing or the song itself.

Patterson looked between the two, pausing for a moment in indecision before leaving without a word.

Lucius elegantly sprawled across the second cot, arranging himself in a comfortably poised position before speaking softly to Evan in an attempt not to wake Harry. “How is he?”

“Awake,” Harry answered before opening his eyes with a sigh and turning to face Lucius, not yet willing to leave the comfort of Evan’s lap. Evan continued to stroke his hair but was watching Lucius closely.

“How did it go?” Harry asked when neither Lucius nor Evan seemed inclined to break the silence.

“As expected,” Lucius replied, watching Evan just as closely.

Harry looked back and forth at the two men, before sitting up and rolling his eyes with a sigh. “Since I do not know what was expected, perhaps you can elucidate on that.”

At the lack of a response, he looked between the two men again, trying to figure out what was going on in their damned Slytherin minds. He abruptly stood in annoyance, moving in the centre of the two cots and drawing the attention of both men with his sudden movement.

“OK, Enough! Stop sizing each other up and answer my questions! What happened tonight? What do you expect to happen tomorrow? Where do we go from here? And what the hell is going on between you two?”

Evan chose to address the last question first, “By publicly taking you away from Lucius’s side tonight, I undermined his authority. No one else would dare to disobey him, making any dissention almost meaningless. However, by me publicly disagreeing with something he wanted and by having you choosing me over him, I have inadvertently caused a split in the ranks. As much as they would like to deny it, they know you are very powerful. The two of us together would outrank Lucius. The Death Eaters will be dividing themselves in the event of a power struggle to those who would follow me and those who would stay with Lucius.”

Lucius expanded on Evan’s answer. “Before you arrived, the table we use at dinner was always filled. It was an honour to be allowed there. Since you have arrived and Evan has chosen to sit with you instead, there have been not only empty seats, but more empty seats everyday. This occurred at just a perceived disagreement.”

“But, I thought you didn’t usually work with the other Death Eaters?” Harry questioned Evan. “They would follow someone who they knew to be insane instead of the man at the right hand of the Dark Lord?” Harry furrowed his brow in confusion at that logic.

Lucius chuckled darkly. “While no one else would have referred to him as insane to his face, you are correct. I doubt anyone would choose to follow Evan,” he said. “However, there are many who would abandon me in the hope to avoid his wrath. Most of us are Slytherins. Self-preservation is considered to be above all other loyalties.”

Lucius turned to Evan before continuing. “I believe I was able to discourage any such conclusions. I informed them that Harry was under my protection, and yet it was you they needed to fear if they offended him.” Lucius paused before choosing his words carefully. “I informed them that he should be given the same respect they extend to me, acknowledging him as my peer. However, I also implied he… belonged…to you.”

Evan’s expression was carefully masked as he contemplated what Lucius said. He looked over to Harry who was still standing between the cots and held out a hand, silently requesting that Harry return to his side.

Harry climbed back up on the cot and snuggled against Evan’s side without any hesitation. He glanced at Lucius who was once again watching Evan cautiously. He looked up at Evan’s tense jaw and shadowed eyes, the only signs escaping his emotionless mask.

“When I first got here, I told Lucius I was yours. He seemed shocked. Later, I told one of the guards the same thing. He seemed shocked as well.” Harry’s eyes never left Evan’s as he waited for the answer to the unasked question.

“‘My conscience hath a thousand several tongues, And every tongue brings in a several tale, And every tale condemns me for a villain.’” Evan said quietly.

“Richard III, Shakespeare.” Harry answered automatically before responding in kind. “‘I love you without knowing how, or when, or from where. I love you straightforwardly, without complexities or pride;’ 100 Love Sonnets, Pablo Neruda. Now, tell me what they all seem to think about me…about us.”

Evan hugged Harry close before letting go and responding. “During the first war, well before the fall of the Dark Lord, we would target mixed families in addition to the ones with the mudbloods in them. The Muggles would be killed. We wouldn’t chance them telling anything they learned about our world. However, the wizards and witches were captured. They were given the choice to join us or join their family in death. Occasionally, a magical parent would choose death but plead for the life of their half-blood child.”

“In most cases, the Dark Lord granted this request. If the child was young enough to not understand exactly what was going on, they were adopted by a Dark Order member in a ritual using blood magic to claim them as a family member and raised as a pureblood. Several of the purebloods in your year and the years above you are actually the half-bloods that were adopted.”

“The older children were more difficult. In some cases, they agreed to have their memories erased, enabling them to be adopted or to be placed in orphanages. However the rest of them…” Evan trailed off.

“They were given to you.” Harry said quietly. “They were yours.”

Evan nodded, not meeting Harry’s eyes.

“What—” Harry’s voice cracked on the word. He swallowed hard, cleared his throat and tried again. “What did you do to them?”

“The reason the other Death Eaters think I am insane, the reason the wizarding world as a whole fears me and reason the Dark Lord caters to my eccentricities have nothing to do with my powers, nothing to do with my actions in the battles and nothing to do with my actual mental status. My reputation is built entirely on what I did to those children.”

“They were mine. I owned them. I created them. No one touched what was mine. No one was allowed to look at them. No one was allowed to speak to them or about them.”

“They were forced to live by my whims. If they pleased me they would be rewarded. Everything was a reward. They had to earn the right to wear clothes, eat food, bathe, and go to the bathroom. Everything was a privilege.”

“Worse than the deprivation were the punishments. While I never took out my temper tantrums on them, I punished them without mercy for the slightest error. Sometimes for perceived errors. Most of them learned my rules only after being punished for breaking them. Several did not survive their punishments. Many wished they had not survived.”

Evan paused. He met Lucius’s eyes for a long moment before looking down at Harry once again. “There is not a Death Eater alive today that would allow me to be in the company of their children. Lucius included. His son has been left alone in the company of Bellatrix, Severus, Mulcibur, Walden Macnair and the Dark Lord himself. However, if there is a meeting at Malfoy Manor that I am expected to attend, Draco is sent elsewhere. Even Fenrir is more trusted.”

Harry leaned into Evan’s side and wrapped his arms around the man, comforting himself as much as the Death Eater. Evan dropped a gentle kiss on the top of Harry’s head and returned his embrace with a sigh. He met Lucius’s eyes again.

Lucius continued to remain silent, just observing Harry’s reactions and their interactions.

Harry didn’t move from his spot cuddled against Evan when he asked the question Lucius had feared to voice.

“What happened to them after you were declared dead?”

“At first nothing, I left them orders and a schedule to follow. I checked on them as often as I felt necessary, but for the most part, I left them to their own devices. On November 2, 1984 I gave them away.”

Lucius jerked his head up to meet Evan’s eyes in surprise.

“There were eleven children between the ages of eight and sixteen left alive. I found each of them an unmarked Master that I trusted to treat them well. They were too damaged to be able to go off on their own, or even to be sent to a normal household. They needed a Master to care for them because they were no longer able to eat, sleep, or relieve themselves without being granted permission.”

“Did you ever see them again?” Harry asked, pulling back to look up at Evan.

“Some of them. Some of the younger ones actually recovered enough to go off on there own. I believe you have met Stan Shunpike. He was one of mine, as was Myron Wagtail of the Weird Sisters. Three of them were even able to attend Hogwarts. One was Penelope Clearwater, who attended Hogwarts with you. The other two had graduated before you had arrived.”

Harry nodded and the three men drifted into silence once more.

Once again Harry was the one to break the silence. “So…”

Both Lucius and Evan looked at him, waiting for him to continue.

“So, what does it mean that I am yours?”

“It means you are untouchable unless the Dark Lord himself declares otherwise.” Lucius said.

“It means they will expect you to defer to me in all things. Starting tomorrow, we will be joining Lucius at the centre table. You will be expected to behave like the perfect submissive.” Evan added.

“I think I can do that.”

Lucius snorted in disbelief.

It was Evan that responded. “I believe he will surprise even you, Lucius,” he smirked. “He is mine, after all.”

Harry smiled up at Evan. “What is going to happen tomorrow?”

“‘What are we doing tomorrow night? Why the same thing we do every night, Pinky— try to take over the world.’”

Harry punched Evan with a playful snort, smiling up at him.

“I believe I will be here only until eight.” Evan waited for Lucius’s nod in agreement. “We will discuss how we are going to proceed until I have to go. After showers, I believe you and Lucius have a few things of your own you need to discuss. The two of you will also need to determine what you are able to do inside the wards.”

“While you are working on that, I will be keeping an eye on the other prisoners to determine where the problems lie and taking care of them if possible.”

“Do not do anything to draw added attention. Harry is already being watched too closely for my comfort. I would rather the guards not under our influence do not feel it necessary to watch you as well.” Lucius interrupted.

Evan acknowledged his comment with a nod before continuing. “At dinner, we will sit at the centre table tonight. You will sit between us and at Lucius’s right hand.”

“I expect Mulciber and Nott will attempt to test you. Perhaps both of you.” Lucius interjected.

“They will not be they only ones, I suspect.”

“There are not many that would go against both of us. Depending on the reactions to and results of the test will determine if anyone else is likely to follow the same path.”

Evan nodded before looking down at Harry once more. “You will do nothing. No matter what is said or done tomorrow night, you will not respond in any way. You must make sure to do nothing without my permission. No matter how angry or scared they make you.”

Harry took a deep breath and nodded his agreement.

Evan tucked a lock of his raven hair behind his ear with a gentle smile. “Trust me to take care of you.”

“I do.” Harry said in a hoarse whisper.

“I expect we will have some sort of response from the Dark Lord by dinner tomorrow night.” Lucius said. “Patterson will be delivering our message at dawn. Once we receive that, we will be able to put together a plan and a time frame.”

Harry looked down at his lap for a few moments. “What if he doesn’t agree with what you thought? What if he thinks the prophecy’s still active?”

Lucius moved to sit beside Harry. He ignored the threat of Evan’s anger and pulled Harry into his lap, causing the boy to look up at him in shock

Lucius placed a chaste kiss on his lips and held him close. “We will not make any decisions until we hear that message. You will help us escape irregardless of his decision, correct?”

Lucius continued at Harry’s nod. “Then, I promise we will protect you as long as we are in here together. We will not take you with us if it appears you will be safer left here.

“Enough worrying for tonight.” Evan ordered. “Time to get some sleep. Tomorrow will be another busy day.

Lucius let go of Harry and stood up, letting him get settled in Evan’s arms. He tucked the blanket around them before placing another chaste kiss on Harry’s lips and returning to his own cot.

The three drifted off without another word, each lost in their own thoughts.

Day 4 Wednesday August 14, 1996

Lucius woke up once again to the sound of Evan and Harry’s whispering. This time, however, it was no fae tale they were sharing.

“— Evan, I don’t think it’s possible. I can’t do that.”

“It is possible. You can do it. The wards pull from the elements. That’s how they are able to remain strong without needing to be renewed. They renew themselves. You would be pulling three of the four elements to answer you instead. You are the active source. Azkaban is not like Hogwarts. It is not sentient. The elements would be forced to pull away from the wards to answer your commands.”

“That’s the problem. It’s not possible to force the elements. You can’t command them. I would have no control. The elements themselves would be in control and I would become lost in the turmoil. To use enough elemental magic to shred the wards would put us all in danger. There is no way I could even begin to ground myself in that.”

“At the very least, Lucius and I will be here to ground you. We should be able to get a few others to help as well.”

“And then what? Even if you and Lucius were able to ground me, what happens when I let go? We will be pulling enough raw magic to pulverize the millennium’s worth of spells, charms, runes, and curses that make up the wards. We can’t just release that to burn itself out, we can’t contain it and we won’t have time to calm it.”

“We should be able to restrict it to the island.” Lucius said, in a sleep deepened voice.

“How?” Harry asked.

Lucius rolled onto his back and stretched leisurely before sitting up and turning towards the other cot.

“Once the wards are down, we will all be able to access our own magic. While none of us are as accomplished as you appear to be when it comes to wandless magic, combined we should be able to assist in restricting the wild magics to the island until they are reabsorbed into the earth. This is especially true if our Lord is able to supply assistance. Wanded assistance.”

Lucius paused while Harry considered what he said. “You are planning to take down all the wards?”

Evan nodded. “Harry doesn’t know how to make a hole in the wards. I think it would be easier for the two of you to work with his meditation to assist in his control then it would be for you to teach him a new spell when you are unable to cast and he is unable to practice.”

“Why is he unable to practice?”

Harry was the one to respond this time. “I can practice summoning the elements, but I can’t practice anything that may alert the guards. Making holes in the wards would probably do that.”

Lucius hummed in thought. “What do you have planned so far?”

The three of them went over the still tentative plans for their escape while listening for the guards approach.

Shortly before eight, both Death Eaters clutched their forearms in surprise more then pain. Harry noticed the exchanged glances afterwards, but was too nervous to question them.

“He has called a full meeting. Usually full meetings are planned; no one is summoned for them. For us to receive a summoning he would have sent it out to everyone.” Evan answered his unasked question.

“What does that mean?”

“It means he has received our message.” Lucius responded. “Until we hear from him, we will not dwell on this.”

The sound of footsteps stopped any further discussion. Harry swallowed hard and reached for Evan’s hand when he saw the two guards that had arrived.

“Mr. Murphy. Mr. McAndrews.” Lucius said, nodding to each in turn.

Lucius wrapped an arm around Harry’s waist, placing him firmly between his two protectors. The three left the cell without another word.

Once inside the shower room, both Harry and Lucius hurried though their ablutions. Lucius did not want him to be alone with the dayshift guards.

Evan handled the concerns from the Death Eaters who had also felt the summons. At least the concerns from the ones that were brave enough to approach him. Most left him more confused then when they approached, but that didn’t bother him any.

Before the ten minute time limit was up, Lucius pulled Nott aside. “Send anything you are unable to handle to Rosier for the time being. I will be unavailable until dinner.” He turned away without waiting for a response.

Lucius led Harry out to meet their escorts. He was relieved to see Epinger was waiting for him instead. Judging by the shy smile Harry gave the guard once they were out of sight from the other guards, he was relieved as well.

“Mr. Epinger,” Lucius greeted him. “I had not expected to see you today. I had thought you had mentioned an appointment.”

“I thought I had an appointment today as well,” Epinger answered. “I left about quarter to eight, but when I got there, I was told it was rescheduled for a time it wouldn’t interfere with my work.”

“Ah.”

The three walked in a comfortable silence until they reached the cell. Epinger unlocked and slid the bars back, gesturing the two men in.

Harry stopped just outside the doors and looked up at the guard. He asked quietly, “How is your daughter? I hope she is feeling better.”

“Much improved. Thank you. She is back to running around and driving her mother crazy.” Epinger said with a smile.

Harry beamed at the guard as he entered the cell. “I’m glad to hear that.”

Lucius did not comment as he watched Harry wrap the guard around his little finger without even trying. After the guard left, Lucius hugged Harry close. He had missed the closeness they had until yesterday. Damn Rosier!

He was pleasantly surprised when Harry twisted in the embrace, stood on his toes and pressed a kiss to his lips. The two stood in the centre of the room for a long moment, holding each other and kissing leisurely. Eventually Lucius took a slight step back. He smiled down at the boy, unable to resist pulling him back into his embrace before releasing him and stepping back once more.

“I believe Evan mentioned something you wished to discuss with me.” Lucius said as he moved to lounge on one of the cots.

Harry smiled and followed Lucius up onto the same cot. He lay on his side, facing the blond and cleared his throat before beginning nervously. “Evan said you couldn’t touch me any more to fool the guards.”

Lucius frowned at that phrasing. “We agreed any further physical contact would be at your discretion.”

“OK.”

Lucius waited. And Waited. “OK?” he questioned.

“Um ok…you can touch me.” Harry paused. “And I can touch you too. Right?”

Lucius laughed a deep throaty laugh. “Oh yes, Little One, You may touch me all you wish.” Lucius smiled as he leaned in to kiss the young man again.

AN:
The song Evan sings is Follow Me by Uncle Kracker

What are we doing tomorrow night? Why the same thing we do every night, Pinky— try to take over the world.
Pinky and the Brain

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: hmm

“speech”
‘quote’

Day 4 Wednesday August 14, 1996

Lucius laughed a deep throaty laugh. “Oh yes, Little One, You may touch me all you wish.” Lucius smiled as he leaned in to kiss the young man again.

Harry eagerly returned the kiss. He wiggled closer to Lucius and tangled his fingers in the silken blond locks. Lucius pulled Harry against him, rubbing circles on his back. He moved his lips across Harry’s jaw and down to his neck. He placed hot, open-mouthed kisses on the pale tender throat in front of him.

Harry moaned out loud at the first touch of those satin lips tasting his neck. He threw his head back to give Lucius more room and released his hair only to grasp his robes at the feel of the teasing bites. He pulled Lucius back up to devour his mouth in a hungry kiss, while exploring the well-defined chest with his fingertips.

“Mmm Harry,” Lucius purred. He deepened the kiss before rolling Harry beneath him Lucius realized his mistake immediately as Harry froze, completely tense. Lucius drew back, only to look into fear-filled eyes. He rolled to the side without a word, watching Harry carefully.

Harry closed his eyes, breathing hard and biting back a sob. After calming somewhat, he pulled himself up to sit cross-legged on the cot.

“I’m sorry,” Harry whispered, keeping his eyes on his lap. He jumped when he felt Lucius stroking his hair.

“And what exactly are you sorry for, Little One?” Lucius asked gently.

Harry looked up at Lucius and Lucius couldn’t help pulling him into his arms at the anguish in those green eyes.

Lucius sat up and moved Harry into his lap, ignoring the tenseness for the moment. He placed a kiss on the boy’s head and rubbed his back, trying to relieve some of the tension.

“Harry, look at me.” Lucius waited for him to look up before continuing. “You did nothing wrong.” Harry looked down; shaking his head, but Lucius wouldn’t allow it. He grasped Harry’s chin gently and forced him to make eye contact. “You did nothing wrong.” He repeated. “Perhaps, we should have that discussion as Evan suggested.” Lucius said after a moment of silence.

When Harry continued to remain silent, Lucius went on. “I had thought you were comfortable with a physical relationship. Is this not correct?”

“Yes! No!” Harry shouted, “I mean yes…I mean…” He trailed off, taking a deep breath before looking into Lucius’s eyes. “Yes, I do want a-a physical relationship.”

“Why?”

“I-I…” Harry took another deep breath before continuing despite the embarrassment. “I n-never had anyone I could trust to stop. I w-wanted...want. I want to…”

Harry paused, searching desperately for his Gryffindor courage before blurting out his thoughts all at once. “youmakemefeelgoodandyou’rebloodyhotandIknewyouwouldn’thurtme.”

The Gryffindor blushed bright red and refused to make eye contact after that. It took Lucius a few minutes to figure out what he said, but once he did, he couldn’t help the smirk that spread across his face. Luckily, he was able to contain the chuckle that almost escaped with it.

“Oh, Harry” He said, holding him tightly. “You are correct. I would not hurt you or force you into anything. However, I do not want you forcing yourself into anything either.”

“It-it wasn’t like that.” Harry said quietly. “I really wanted you t-to touch me and it f-felt good, but then you were on t-top of me, and I-I panicked.”

Lucius stroked a hand through Harry’s hair again, “I apologize, I should not have moved so quickly. You do know you can ask me to slow down or to stop at any time, right?”

“It wasn’t too fast, I wanted you t-to…” Harry trailed off before looking up at Lucius in frustration. “The touching, the kissing that was all ok.” Harry blushed again thinking back. “That was really good actually.”

He returned Lucius’s smug smile with a gentle one of his own. Harry continued, feeling more at ease with Lucius’s calm and controlled manner. “When you were on top of me, I felt trapped. I couldn’t get away. I forgot I was with you.” Harry looked back down at his lap, before admitting in a whisper. “I forgot I was safe.”

Lucius lifted Harry’s chin again and placed a gentle kiss on his lips. “Then we will avoid that position in the future.”

“For now, let’s work on your meditation and control as we do not know what will occur at dinner tonight and it is best to be prepared for anything.”

“I’ve been thinking about that. Do you think it’s possible for you and Evan to cast inside the wards using my magic? I mean do the wards stop the spell or the magic itself? ‘Cause we could cast the translation spell together but would I have to cast for you to be able to? Is it even possible with the wards? Or does just taking away the wand prevent the casting? No, that wouldn’t work because I know Evan at least knows a little wandless. I’m sure he’s not the only one.”

“Stop!” Lucius said, halting the stream of consciousness Harry was spouting. “Slow down and ask one question at a time.” Lucius chuckled softly. “You forget; I am a Slytherin. We do not reveal such a lack of knowledge all a once. I am unable to keep up with your Gryffindor side.”

Harry smiled softly. “The wards that prevent the prisoners using magic, how do they work?”

“The Ministry binds the magical core of the wizard or witch before the prisoner enters. Did they not bind yours? Lucius asked in confusion.

“I-I don’t know.” Harry said softly. “They cast a lot of things on me.” Harry refused to meet Lucius’s eyes for a moment, lost in thought. “That would make sense though. I don’t use my core for wandless magic. I draw from the magic around me.”

Lucius’s quick intake of breath made Harry pause.

“Lucius?” He questioned, not sure what to make of the look on the Death Eater’s face.

“Explain please.” Lucius said in a strangled voice.

Harry looked at him curiously before speaking. “Well, it’s easier to use the magic around me instead. I get drained less quickly.”

“How do you perform wandless magic? Explain as if you were going to teach me.” Lucius said slowly, as if in disbelief.

“Umm I…well…I’m gonna use an example. Ok?”

Lucius nodded once.

“Ok. Say I wanted to summon something. If I was using a wand I’d say Accio umm pillow and do the proper wand movement to get it to work. Right?”

Harry waited for Lucius to nod once more.

“When I use my wand, it automatically uses my magic, the magic from my core. Now something easy like Accio, won’t really drain much ‘cause in a couple of seconds my core will replenish itself, just like my blood cells and skin cells do.”

“I know magical theory, Harry.”

“Right.” Harry said with a blush but quickly recovered. “You said to act like I was teaching you.” He said defensively.

“So I did. Please go on.”

“Ok. Umm so if I was doing it wandlessly, I’d umm well with Accio, I’d focus on the magic in or around the pillow. I’m not really summoning the pillow as I am drawing its magic to my magic. If I was performing verbally, I use the spell.”

Harry held out a hand, looked at the pillow across the room, and said, “Accio pillow.” The pillow flew into his hands easily.

“When I do nonverbal I don’t really use a spell. I just… umm… Focus on what I want.” At this, Harry banished the pillow back to the cot across the room. However, instead of flying across the room like it did when summoned verbally the pillow disappeared from his lap and reappeared on the cot it came from instantly.

Lucius was silent for a long moment. He sat staring at Harry as if he was a particularly challenging puzzle. He continued to stare until Harry began to fidget.

“You have no idea what you are.” It was a statement, not a question.

“I’m not sure what you mean.” Harry said uncomfortably.

Lucius laughed. Not his usual seductive chuckle, but a full-belly, pure pleasure, almost giddy laugh.

“You, my little snake-in-hiding, are a Sorcerer.” Lucius said with a large smile. “The last British Sorcerer, or rather Sorceress, died almost two centuries ago. There hasn’t been one since.” Lucius’s smile turned smug. “She was a Malfoy by birth.”

“I-I don’t understand. I don’t know what that means.” Harry said quietly, the worry clouding his vibrant green eyes.

Lucius put an arm around his young lover, pulled him close and comforted him with a smile and a gentle voice. “It means absolutely nothing.”

Harry looked up at Lucius in confusion.

“It means exactly what you said; you are able to draw on the magic around you, and you are able to use the magic to do as you will it to.”

Harry nodded and looked down, the worry eased only slightly.

“Harry.” Lucius waited until Harry looked back up at him. “You already knew that you are a powerful wizard. Everyone has already known that. This explains why you are so powerful. To a Malfoy it would mean bragging rights.”

Lucius stroked the raven locks, pleased to see Harry now looked thoughtful instead of worried. “To a Potter…hmm your father would have actually used it as bragging rights as well. James would have used it as an excuse to throw a party and would have made sure everyone knew you were a Sorcerer.”

Harry jerked his head up to stare at Lucius at the mention of his father.

“Your grandfather, on the other hand, would have told you it meant nothing. Balin Potter would have told you that you are who you are and that’s all you can be and the only thing that matters is being true to yourself.”

Harry blinked at the comment causing Lucius to laugh again.

“Balin was a good man. When I was very young, my parents and your grandparents socialized with each other. They were never close, but they would attend the same parties and social events. Whenever my father would chastise me for improper Malfoy behaviour, your grandfather would take me aside, recite that line and then sneak me a sweet.”

Harry was very obviously hanging onto Lucius’s every word.

“From the little I know of Lily, I believe she would have agreed with your grandfather, but humoured your father.”

“Thank you. Thank you for telling me it doesn’t really matter, but even more for telling me about my family. People talk about my father, but no one ever mentions anyone else. They usually only tell me about my mother when they’re talking about her and him as a couple.” Harry said softly and sincerely.

“Your mother was in her second year when I graduated. I know of her only through gossip and rumours.” Lucius said apologetically, telling himself it was a fact and not an apology.

Harry smiled up at him and once more said, “Thank you,” before kissing him gently but thoroughly.

The sound of a throat being cleared broke the two apart. Lucius glared briefly at Patterson while Harry turned to him with a smile.

“Hello, Mr Patterson. Mr. O’Connor.” Harry said softly, surprising both the guards and Lucius. Patterson returned the greeting with a smile of his own, but O’Connor just looked at Harry suspiciously.

Lucius nodded to both guards, took Harry’s hand and led the way. As they approached the shower room, they noticed Evan waiting for them outside the doors. Lucius looked at Patterson with a raised eyebrow.

“Your message has arrived.” Patterson said. He hesitated before continuing. “I believe Mr. Rosier is concerned with Mr. Potter’s possible reaction.”

Harry looked back and forth between Lucius and Patterson before asking, “Why?”

“Do not answer that.” Lucius said to Patterson. “Let Evan explain. Do not risk Mr. Patterson’s position.” He said to Harry.

Evan pulled Harry into his arms as soon as they reached him. “‘All men betray! All lose heart.’” He quoted.

“‘I don't want to lose heart. I want to believe as he does.’” Harry returned pulling back enough to look Evan in the eyes.

“‘It's all for nothing if you don't have freedom. ’” Evan replied; ignoring the exasperated look Lucius was giving them.

“‘…they may take our lives, but they'll never take our freedom!’” Harry said softly. The note of sadness in his voice stopped Lucius from interrupting.

Evan pulled Harry close and place a gentle kiss on his head. “‘We all end up dead - it's just a question of how, why.’”

“I don’t want to go in there. I don’t want to see him. I can’t…please.” Harry whispered, hiding in Evan’s embrace.

“I’m afraid you must, love.” Evan rubbed gentle circles on Harry’s back before turning to Lucius. “Go ahead. We’ll be in shortly.”

Lucius looked at Harry in concern before leaving him in Evan’s care. O’Connor followed Lucius inside, and Patterson stepped back to give them some semblance of privacy.

“Why him?” Harry asked. Evan’s only response was to hold him tighter.

“Come, my Animikii, we’ll go and talk to Rizzo and then you can steal Lucius’s secret stash of Firewhiskey.”

“Rizzo?”

“Mmm yes. ‘Light the lamp! Not the rat!’”

Harry laughed, releasing the tension, and allowed Evan to guide him to the door. Evan ignored the touch of hysterics in his laughter, and kept an arm around Harry’s waist as he led him over to where Lucius was holding court in the far corner of the shower room.

Lucius held a hand out to Harry. Without letting go of Evan, Harry entwined his fingers with Lucius’s, feeling better about facing his parent’s betrayer safely ensconced between his protectors. He glared at Pettigrew hatefully but made no comment.

“Mr. Potter, I was s-sent as a g-gift. A p-p-peace offering. M-my a-arrest clears S-S-Sirius…”

Harry closed his eyes at the pain that sliced through him at the mention of his godfather, and Evan growled at the rat in warning.

“Not another word.” Lucius hissed in warning at Pettigrew. He squeezed Harry’s hand in reassurance before continuing. “Show him.”

Harry looked up at Lucius in confusion, than back at Pettigrew as he removed his robes and turned around. Harry gasped in surprise at the sight of the man’s back.

Freshly carved directly into his skin, was the real return message from the Dark Lord written in Parseltongue.

“Can you read it?” Lucius asked quietly.

“Yes.” Harry said without any other comment.

“Well, What does it say?” Nott called out loudly, causing all eyes to turn to his challenging expression.

Harry smirked evilly before looking Nott right in the eye and reading the message aloud. In Parseltongue.

AN:
Balin Potter: Balin was one of King Arthur’s Knights of the Round Table. I thought it fitting for a name in a family of Gryffindors. I couldn’t find anything in canon with James parent’s names. If anyone knows what they were, let me know and I’ll fix that.
Thanks!

All men betray! All lose heart.
I don't want to lose heart. I want to believe as he does.
It's all for nothing if you don't have freedom.
…they may take our lives, but they'll never take our freedom!
We all end up dead - it's just a question of how, why.
Braveheart

Light the lamp! Not the rat!
The Muppet Christmas Carol, (Rizzo the Rat)

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: What? Wait, you mean they’re not mine?!? Damn! Guess I better go untie Lucius from the bed. He looks so good in that leather collar though. *pout* JKR gets everything *sulk.*

“speech”
‘quote’

Day 4 Wednesday August 14, 1996

Harry smirked evilly before looking Nott right in the eye and reading the message aloud. In Parseltongue. He glared at Pettigrew for another moment before leaving the shower room without another word. Patterson fell into step beside him as he headed back to the cell.

“Should we be waiting for Mr Malfoy?” Patterson asked.

“I think he’ll be awhile. I didn’t want to stay there. Isn’t my time up anyway?”

Patterson chuckled. “For some reason, in the last couple of days I had forgotten you didn’t get privileges.” He said as he glanced at Harry with a smile.

Harry glanced down with a blush before looking back at Patterson with a wry grin of his own.

The two continued on their way in silence. When they reached the cell, Harry went in and turned to say goodbye to the guard. Patterson, however, surprised Harry by following him in. Harry immediately tensed up and took a half step back before catching himself. A look of disappointment flashed over his features before settling into resignation. He stared at the ground submissively and waited for the attack. Harry forced himself to hold still when he felt Patterson touch his shoulder.

“Mr. Potter? Are you ok?”

Harry looked up at the guard in confusion and suddenly it dawned on Patterson exactly what Harry’s behaviour implied. He removed his hand from where he had reached out in comfort and stepped back to give Harry some space.

“I do not intend to harm you in any way. I thought I would keep you company until Mr. Malfoy returns. Would you prefer me to leave?”

“No.” Harry said, eyeing the guard warily. “I don’t mind the company.” He remembered how Lucius had behaved his first night here, and offered Patterson a seat before sitting on the opposite cot. They sat in an awkward silence for a few seconds before they Patterson finally spoke.

“Are Mr. Malfoy and Rosier shar…” Patterson trailed off before starting again. “Are they forcing you to…”

Harry interrupted when Patterson stopped a second time. “I’ve belonged to Evan long before I was arrested.” Harry noticed the guard’s flinch at his words and saw the pity in his eyes. “Don’t.”

Patterson looked at him curiously.

“Whatever you’re imagining, don’t. Unlike his other children, I choose to belong to Evan. I continue to choose to belong to Evan.”

“Why? Why would you… There are safer methods of getting whatever you are looking for.”

Harry laughed sardonically, shaking his head. “Evan was my safer option.”

Patterson became horrified at the thought. There were rumours during the first war of what Rosier had done to his children. It was spoken of only in hushed whispers under numerous silencing charms. No one ever referred to them as children though. They were pets or slaves or just THEM. At one point, there was a rumour that the Dark Lord, himself, thought it would have been better to kill the children then subject them to Rosier’s care. What could have happened to Harry for Rosier to have been the safer option?

Harry watched the emotions cross the guards face. He felt a need to explain. “I wasn’t like the others. They were happy, healthy, normal children. I wasn’t. He broke them. He didn’t have to do that to me. As much as he tries to deny it, I was already broken.”

Harry paused, lost in his memories for a moment. “We all have roles to play. For them, he was the evil, insane Death Eater who imprisoned them. He was their master. For me he was the caring, eccentric Saviour who protected me. He was my friend.”

“You told me before that you didn’t think he would hurt you.”

“When he was mad at Lucius,” Harry agreed.

“Did Malfoy hurt you? Is that why Rosier was upset?”

Harry blushed. “Evan is a little overprotective,” was his only explanation.

Patterson took in the blush and looked at Harry curiously. “Protective? Not Possessive?”

“Well, that too.”

“They’re not sharing you.” Patterson stated not asked.

“No. I have never had sex with Evan. I’m not sure I’m suppose to be telling you all this.”

Both men jumped at Lucius’s drawl. “You are not.” He entered the cell, glancing at Patterson as he walked over and gave Harry a reassuring kiss. Lucius looked into the green eyes and smiled. Harry returned the smile hesitantly. Lucius looked at Patterson once more. “I am sure whatever information gained this evening will not be shared.” He murmured.

“Of course not, Sir.” He agreed stiffly, with a nod of head as he stood and turned to leave.

“Mr. Patterson?” Harry called. “Thank you for keeping me company.”

Patterson nodded to Harry with a smile. “My pleasure.”

Once he was sure they were alone, Lucius sat down beside Harry and leaned over to kiss him more thoroughly. Harry gave into the kiss for several minutes before reluctantly pulling away.

“What happened after I left?”

“I questioned Pettigrew and Evan threatened Nott. Then we switched.”

“I shouldn’t have done that. I should have acted more submissively and waited for Evan to do something.”

“Your behaviour was perfectly acceptable. Perhaps, you should have waited for Evan to tell you to go, but your reaction to Nott was priceless. He was very annoyed with your response and the fact that you did not cower before him. If you behaved submissively towards him, it would have been out of character for you. He would have been more suspicious.”

Harry looked up at Lucius doubtfully.

“No one actually knows how Evan’s pets would have behaved if addressed directly by one of us. No one would have dared to acknowledge them let alone speak to them. In most D/s relationships, the sub only submits to their Dom unless otherwise instructed”

Harry continued to look doubtful but decided to change the subject. “What did Pettigrew say?”

“Unfortunately, the rat does not know anything. He was only told that the message was to get to you and it was your decision what became of him afterwards.”

Lucius looked at Harry curiously. “He did say that we are not to question you in regards to the message.”

Harry swallowed hard and looked away. “He’ll be here before sunrise on Friday morning.”

Chapter Text

Author’s Note:

First, I’d like to wish all the Americans, Happy Thanksgiving!

Ok, I know the last chapter was very short and two weeks late. I’m sorry for the lateness, and it’s only short because it seemed like a good breaking point and it isn’t the only chapter I’m posting this week.

I’ve got some good news and some bad news; follow by some more good news and more bad news. The first of the good news is the next two chapters will be posted this week as well. The bad news is this will be my last post before Christmas. I’m picking up some extra hours at my second job and just have way too much going on in RL right now.

The second good news is these chapters will take you through the dinner and the much anticipated break-out. (Harry and Voldemort together, FINALLY!)

The bad news is this will have a MAJOR CLIFF-HANGER, followed by a long time before my next post. I promise to make things better after the holidays, but I fully expect people to be cursing my name until then.

Finally, just because no one listened to my last warning, I will mention that one of my beta’s has refused to read the last chapter yet, and the other is not speaking to me after reading it.

Now, onto the story…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Still not mine…yet.

“speech”
‘quote’

Day 4 Wednesday August 14, 1996

Harry swallowed hard and looked away. “He’ll be here before sunrise on Friday morning.”

Lucius drew in a sharp breath as he heard that. A thousand thoughts ran through his head and a myriad of emotions shot through his veins at that news. Simultaneously he thought ‘Finally!’ and ‘Too Soon!’ Inwardly, he was anxious and relieved and excited and agitated all at once. Outwardly he remained (somewhat) calm and (mostly) collected.

Eventually, he realised that Harry had pulled away and was curled in on himself and staring blankly at the wall. He put an arm around Harry’s shoulders and waited for him to uncurl.

“What else did He write?”

“That’s all. Just that he’ll be here and to make sure we’re ready.”

“There was quite a bit of writing to translate so simply.”

Harry looked at Lucius, emotionlessly. “I’m not supposed to tell you.” He whispered.

“You are not to tell ME?!?” Lucius questioned.

Harry nodded. “No one. Especially you and Evan.”

Lucius was very concerned at both Harry’s reactions and the secrecy. He was torn between the protectiveness he felt towards Harry and the loyalty he swore to his Lord.

“I made you a promise that I would only take you with us if it was safer for you to leave than to stay. Are you still planning on coming with us?”

Harry nodded.

“Is it still safer for you to do so?”

“I’m not sure.” Harry said quietly. “The Dark Lord…he has a plan.” Harry looked away again. “I think it’s a trap,” he whispered.

“Tell me.” Lucius said quietly but firmly.

Harry shook his head. “I can’t. And you can’t say anything to Evan. I don’t want him to worry.”

“Harry, perhaps, you should tell Evan if not myself. We cannot help you if we do not know what our Lord has said.”

“No, Lucius. He doesn’t want either of you to know and I agree with the reasons he gave.”

Lucius looked at Harry searchingly before reluctantly nodding his agreement and changing the subject once more. “We do not have much time to perfect the plans.”

“No, but we now know we will have the assistance we need.”

The two sat in a contemplative silence for a few moments before Harry spoke up again. “We will need to change the plans slightly.”

“Which part will need to be changed?”

Harry swallowed hard, took at deep breath, and looked Lucius in the eyes. “We aren’t going to hide what we are doing. Instead of the three of us remaining on the inside until the fortress falls, I need to leave first and you and Evan will remain inside, in charge of getting everyone out. The Dark Lord will provide the distraction, and I am to join him as soon as possible.”

“The distraction?”

“He’s going to attack. When the guards respond, we will have more time to work in here and be able to use less caution. I’ll take out the wards on my way out, but you will be in charge of organizing everyone inside.”

“He wishes for an army on the inside?” Lucius questioned.

“No, he expects his followers to make their own way out as soon as they can. They’ll need to know the plan ahead of time. He wants you to get EVERYONE out. Obviously they can’t all be informed ahead of time.”

“He’s releasing all the prisoners?” Lucius questioned in surprise.

“Not just the prisoners. Everyone. Prisoners, guards, creatures…he thinks there’s a few dementors left…Anything living needs to be given the chance to leave.”

Lucius furrowed his brow in thought but made no further comment.

“Lucius, please get them all out.” Harry pleaded in a harsh whisper. “I don’t think he really cares but I…” Harry sighed. “I can’t really explain. I can’t tell you that part of his plan…”

Harry turned away, but Lucius couldn’t miss the tear that ran down his cheek. Unfortunately, the approaching guards made it impossible to respond. Harry quickly composed himself as the guards arrived. They walked to the hall in silence but only Lucius could detect Harry’s nervousness.

He took Harry’s hand as they entered the hall, and led him, unhesitating, to the centre table. Harry sat on Lucius’s right, in the seat Evan had reserved for him, placing him between the two of them.

“Confucius once said, ‘The superior man, when resting in safety, does not forget that danger may come. When in a state of security he does not forget the possibility of ruin. When all is orderly, he does not forget that disorder may come. Thus his person is not endangered, and his States and all their clans are preserved.’ Always remember that.” Evan said to Harry, ignoring there audience.

“Yes sir.” Harry said, meeting Evan’s eyes with a slight smile before lowering his eyes to his lap demurely.

Evan ran a hand down from the base of Harry’s neck to his shoulder blades, indicating his approval. He moved a goblet of water in front of Harry and murmured, “Drink.”

“Thank you, sir.” Harry said before reaching for the goblet and obediently swallowing a mouthful.

Harry took one mouthful only and then place d the goblet back in the exact place Evan had set it in, placed his hands on his thighs and waited for the next command.

Evan purposely ignored Harry for a few minutes, discussing torture techniques employed in the first war with the terrified death eater closest to him and eating his own meal. Harry maintained his pose, not making eye contact with anyone and not moving to eat or drink anything.

Lucius silently observed the reactions around them. Nott and Mulciber sat together at the other end of the table in a quiet conversation. The table was twice as full as it has been lately. The only empty seats were the ones on his left side and on Evan’s right side. No one would dare to sit in those seats without permission. Well, no one would sit that close to Evan even with permission.

A discreet look at the rest of the room confirmed that they were the centre of attention. Whispered conversations occurred at every table, apprehensive glances in their direction every few seconds. With one last glance at Nott and Mulciber, Lucius turned to Harry.

“Do you know if the Magpies are still in the running for the European Championship?”

Harry looked up to Lucius in confusion before catching on and playing along.

“Of course, but the Prides are giving them a run for their money this year.”

“Really?” questioned the dark-haired Death Eater across from Evan. “It’s about time they had another championship win.”

“They will not beat the Magpies.” Lucius declared.

“I’m not so sure about that Lucius. Megan McCormack is playing her best ever and without the Magpies’ chasers being able to score against her the Prides definitely have a chance.” Harry disagreed.

“Ah Megan, she’s amazingly attractive and incredibly talented. Takes after her mother in every aspect.” The dark haired Death Eater said. “Walden Macnair,” He introduced himself, offering a hand to Harry across the table.

Harry looked at Evan but did not attempt to shake Macnair’s hand. Evan sent a death glare at Macnair for his presumption. Macnair quickly lowered his hand, clearing his throat nervously and looking away.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Macnair.” Harry offered quietly with a smile.

Evan ran his hand down Harry’s back again before ordering him to “Eat Something,” and resuming his discussion with the man beside him who was now attempting to shift further away.

“Thank you, Sir.” Harry said cheerfully, bowing his head submissively for a few seconds before picking up his fork with a smile. He looked over his plate carefully for a moment, before deciding. He placed a large forkful of potatoes in his mouth with a moan of pleasure, then returned his fork to the exact position it was in previously. He chewed the potatoes slowly, savouring the flavour, before swallowing with a content sigh.

Although Lucius would never admit it to Evan, Evan was correct. He was impressed with the two of them. Harry made a wonderfully realistic submissive which made him slightly suspicious of the relationship between the two of them. Another glance around the table revealed several pitying looks and a few horrified ones directed Harry’s way. Even Mulciber appeared to believe the act.

“Do you know Megan McCormack personally?” Harry asked Macnair, trying to ignore the fact that he was the centre of attention.

Several of the eavesdropping Death Eaters snickered at the question and Harry was surprised to see Macnair blush.

Lucius smirked when Harry looked at him in confusion. “Walden dated Ms. McCormack briefly. She broke up with him at a Yuletide celebration, declaring quite loudly that she preferred a man with larger…assets.”

Harry’s eyes widened and he looked back at Macnair. Macnair smiled at him with a shrug.

“It was quite the humiliating experience. Unfortunately, it was also witnessed by just about everyone I knew and those who didn’t witness it personally were informed right away.”

For the rest of the dinner, Lucius, Harry and Walden continued their small talk. Occasionally one of the other Death Eaters would offer a comment or an anecdote, confirming Harry’s belief that everyone was paying attention to them. Evan mostly ignored them except when telling Harry to drink or eat.

When everyone was finishing up their meal, Nott stood up and approached the chair on Lucius’s left, across from Harry. He waited behind the chair until Lucius acknowledged him and then sat down. He sat there in silence for a few minutes, watching Harry and Evan intently.

Everyone practically held their breath waiting for him to attempt something. Harry tried desperately not to fidget due to the tension. Finally Nott tilted his head to the side and spoke.

“Do you share your very well-trained whore with Lucius only or are others allowed to play with it as well?”

Harry bowed his head and lowered his eyes to his lap. He placed his shaking hands in his lap and waited anxiously.

“‘The joys of parents are secret, and so are their griefs and fears: they cannot utter the one, nor will they utter the other.’ ‘I wonder which is preferable, to walk around all your life swollen up with your own secrets until you burst from the pressure of them, or to have them sucked out of you, every paragraph, every sentence, every word of them, so at the end you're depleted of all that was once as precious to you as hoarded gold, as close to you as your skin - everything that was of the deepest importance to you, everything that made you cringe and wish to conceal, everything that belonged to you alone - and must spend the rest of your days like an empty sack flapping in the wind, an empty sack branded with a bright fluorescent label so that everyone will know what sort of secrets used to be inside you?’” Evan quoted

Nott arched an eyebrow in confusion and turned to Lucius for clarification.

“I believe that was a threat.” Lucius said neutrally, his mask firmly in place.

“Ah. So you are not willing to share. Pity. I better he looks amazing on his knees. Maybe the Dark Lord will pass him around when we get out.”

Evan stared at Nott for several seconds before speaking in the cold, calm, soft voice he favoured when not speaking in quotes. Just hearing his voice sent shivers of fear down the spines of the Death Eaters around the table.

“You will not have a chance to ask him. When we leave here, I will remove your left eye for daring to look upon that which is mine. I will remove your right arm for considering touching that which is mine. You will watch me enact your fantasies, using your son as my newest pet. When I am finished, perhaps the Dark Lord will pass you around. You will not be worth much else.”

Nott turned pale and began to tremble slightly but was not yet ready to give up. “How dare you threaten me.” He growled.

“Do not push me further or I will punish you right now instead of waiting for our Lord’s permission.”

Nott got up without another word and left the hall, just barely maintaining a dignified walk. He began planning the grovelling he was going to do before the Dark Lord, begging for his protection.

Evan turned to Harry and told him to “Drink,” as if nothing had happened.

“Thank you, Sir.” Harry said quietly, picking up the goblet with shaking hands and taking a small sip.

Walden leaned over the table and asked Evan quietly, “You won’t punish Harry for Nott’s behaviour, will you?”

“I do not see how that is any of your concern.” Evan said softly but firmly.

Walden looked back at Harry in concern and was even more saddened when Harry smiled gently at him.

“Tell me more about Aladair Maddock, Mr Macnair. I don’t think I’ve seen him play.” Harry requested softly, changing the subject and breaking the tension lingering around the table.

AN:
The joys of parents are secret, and so are their griefs and fears: they cannot utter the one, nor will they utter the other.
Of Parents and Children, Francis Bacon

I wonder which is preferable, to walk around all your life swollen up with your own secrets until you burst from the pressure of them, or to have them sucked out of you, every paragraph, every sentence, every word of them, so at the end you're depleted of all that was once as precious to you as hoarded gold, as close to you as your skin - everything that was of the deepest importance to you, everything that made you cringe and wish to conceal, everything that belonged to you alone - and must spend the rest of your days like an empty sack flapping in the wind, an empty sack branded with a bright fluorescent label so that everyone will know what sort of secrets used to be inside you?
The Blind Assassin, Margaret Atwood

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Still not mine…yet…I’m working on it though.
Dear Santa,
I’ve been a very good… I’ve tried very hard…Dammit.

Dearest Dark Lord Voldemort,
I’ve been very naughty this year, but I still want my gift, so if you could please steal a few things from JKR to put under my tree I would be very appreciative. I think Lucius, Draco and Severus would both look very pretty tied up in green and silver ribbon and placed under my tree. Harry probably will want to be tied with red and gold, which wouldn’t match the decorations in my living room. Please leave him tied to the bed. The red will go much better in there.

“speech”
‘quote’

WARNING: THIS IS THE CLIFF-HANGER! YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED! And I think I just lost all my chance of making it on Santa’s nice list for the next decade… *sigh*
OK, I’ll try to redeem myself slightly. There is a lovely sex scene in this chapter and you can read this chapter until you see: Day 6 Friday August 16, 1996. That’s where the escape starts and where that horrid cliff-hanger is hiding.

Day 4 Wednesday August 14, 1996

The rest of the dinner went by without a hitch. Lucius and Harry left together to head back to the cell. As they stood however, Mulciber approached them. He nodded respectfully to Evan and Lucius, but addressed Harry directly.

“Mr Potter, I would like to personally welcome your alliance with us. I look forward to working with you in the future.” At this point he looked at Evan. “with Mr Rosier’s approval of course.” He turned back to Harry, “please let me know if I can be of any assistance.” He accepted Harry’s quiet thank you, with a nod and left the hall without another word.

Harry noticed the glances Evan and Lucius exchanged but decided to wait until him and Lucius were alone to question him. Evan kissed Harry on the forehead and hugged him tightly before letting him leave.

The walk back to the cell was just as quiet as the one to the hall had been as both Harry and Lucius were each lost in their own thoughts. By the time they reached the cell, Harry had reached a decision. He waited until the guards were gone before turning to Lucius with a smile.

“Harry, I was quite impressed with your behaviour this evening.” Lucius chuckled slightly. “Impressed enough to admit it even.”

Harry smiled at Lucius. “I don’t want to talk about any of that tonight.”

Lucius raised an eyebrow and waited for Harry to continue.

“I -I want you to- to take me.” Harry moved towards Lucius. He placed a hand flat against his chest and raised himself up to kiss him firmly. “Please Lucius. Make me feel good tonight.”

Lucius pulled Harry tight against him with a low groan. “Tonight you will feel more pleasure then you believed possible.” Lucius said huskily as he swept Harry off his feet and laid him on the cot.

Lucius began slowly undressing Harry, kissing every inch of skin as it was revealed. He licked, sucked, nibbled and bit his way across Harry’s shoulders and down his torso. He made his way down both arms, kissing each fingertip before sucking them in sensuously.

Harry was rock hard and moaning non-stop before Lucius even had him half undressed. He tangled his fingers in the long blond hair but was unable to do much else as Lucius attempted to physically obliviate him.

Lucius finally removed his trousers and socks, sucking on each toe on his right leg, nibbling on the arch of his foot, kissing his way up Harry’s calf, his thigh. Only to move over to the left leg and work his way down, repeating every movement, every caress in reverse.

Harry was pleading incoherently long before Lucius paid any attention to the glorious cock standing proudly at attention amidst the damp, dark curls.

Harry was dripping a steady stream and when Lucius took that first taste, he arched his back completely off the cot with a scream.

Lucius chuckled in delight and waited for him to calm back down before resuming devouring his prize, this time with a firm grip on Harry’s hips.

Lucius pulled his orgasm from him in no time, moving to lie beside him and caressing Harry’s chest as he came back down to earth.

Harry was embarrassed to realize that Lucius had not only, not come, but was still dressed. Before he could say or do anything, Lucius interrupted that train of thought.

“Ready for more?” he asked in a slightly scratchy, husky voice that Harry swore turned him to butter. He couldn’t do anything but nod, causing Lucius to chuckle irresistibly once more.

Lucius pulled Harry towards him, being careful to avoid any difficult positions, and proceeded to begin his explorations all over again.

Lucius brought Harry to a second time before undressing himself. He carefully stretched Harry, watching him closely for any signs of discomfort, mental or physical.

Lucius took his time and carefully prepared Harry, who could barely believe he was able to get hard a third time. When Lucius finally felt that Harry was ready, he rolled onto his back, pulling Harry over as well. He adjusted Harry’s legs so they were straddling his stomach before kissing him thoroughly once more. When he let Harry up, he looked into those green eyes, so darkened by lust they were almost black.

“Ride me.” Lucius said, helping Harry to gently position himself. When Harry began to slowly lower himself onto his cock, Lucius gripped Harry’s arms tight enough to bruise as he fought for control.

“Wait.” Lucius said, panting, once Harry had lowered himself completely.

Harry couldn’t stop his trembling but was surprised at the lack of pain. After a moment, he tentatively rocked forward, causing Lucius to hiss in pleasure and an electric shock of pure ecstasy to shoot through his body.

Harry cried out and rocked forward once more. Lucius gripped his hips tightly, and began to guide him into the rhythm and pace he preferred.

Lucius tried to hold onto his control as long as he could, but it wasn’t long before he could no longer hold back. He released Harry’s hips and began to stroke him firmly and quickly. When Harry came for the third time, Lucius cried out at the convulsions gripping his cock and let himself be pulled into his own orgasm.

The two men feel into a blissful slumber in each others arms.

Day 5 Thursday August 15, 1996

Harry woke up cuddled against Lucius and sighed contentedly before deciding to repay Lucius for the night before. He slowly and carefully moved the covers away and slid down towards his goal. Harry waited a second to make sure Lucius didn’t wake up before beginning to wake him up with his tongue…well at least one part of him anyway.

Harry gently suckled and licked until he saw those dark grey eyes watching him. Harry sucked the entire cock down his throat with a moan, pausing before showing Lucius one of the benefits of Parseltongue.

Lucius came hard and Harry swallowed down every last drop before moving up his chest to kiss him.

“Good Morning.” Harry said.

“Mmm. Wonderful Morning.”

The two cuddled for a while before reluctantly admitting that they had work to do.

The rest of the day passed in a blur for Harry. They finalized the plans, informed everyone that had to know, practiced his meditation, and went over the plans again. And again.

Before he knew it, Lucius and he were returning to the cell after dinner. He fell into Lucius’s embrace, but there was none of the passion of the night before.

“Lucius?” Harry asked quietly.

“Yes?”

“I need you to promise me something.”

“I will not promise anything without knowing what it is you wish.”

“No matter what happens tomorrow, I need to keep Evan from doing anything stupid.”

“I am not sure I could prevent Evan from doing as he wished.”

“Please Lucius. If tomorrows a trap. If I don’t…” Harry swallowed hard. “I need to know he’ll be ok.”

Lucius sighed. “It would be easier to make this promise if I knew what was planned.”

Harry choked back a sob. “Please.” He whispered.

“I will do all I can to make sure Evan leaves Azkaban alive. I can not promise more than that.”

“Thank you.” Harry whispered.

The two sat in the dark, going over the plans one more time before cuddling together in an anxious silence.

Day 6 Friday August 16, 1996

Harry must have drifted asleep at some point, because he woke up to a searing pain in this scar. He pressed his palm to his forehead and took several deep breaths, waiting for the pain to subside as promised.

Once he was no longer in agony, he opened his eyes to see Lucius looking at him in concern.

“It’s time.”

Harry moved to the centre of the cell, and sat cross-legged on the floor. He quickly worked through his meditation exercises to gain awareness of the magic around him. When he was sure he was ready, he began pulling the power to him, summoning the forces they needed.

Lucius stood in the far corner, watching as the magic began to swirl around Harry in visible wisps. He could feel the wind picking up. The rain began soon after. First a gentle spray and steadily working its way into a downpour. The thunder came next. Loud claps, shook the stone fortress. Finally he watched as a lightning bolt came up from the ground and shot towards the bar melting the steel.

Lucius turned his attention to the god-like child in the centre of the storm. Harry’s eyes had turned black with the raw, dark power coursing through him. His hair blew in the wind he created. He stood tall and focused in the midst of the storm. He truly was the Thunderbird.

“The wards are down. Go. Get everyone out. I will meet you out there.” Harry said.

Despite the fact that Harry spoke quietly Lucius could hear him perfectly despite the noise from the storm. He hurried to the great hall where the ones he recruited to assist him would be waiting.

Lucius was quite pleased when all the plans went off flawlessly. Within an hour they had everyone out. Some by force, but everyone was out just the same. Evan and he were the last to walk out the doors. As they walked out, they were each handed a slip of paper.

“Portkeys.” They were told. “Keep hold of them. The Dark Lord will activate them all at once.”

The magical storm was still raging inside the prison, but outside it was eerily silent. Lord Voldemort stood facing the prison, with Harry Potter by his side. Everyone who had been inside the prison was gathered around the duo. Lucius and Evan pushed there way to the front just was the Dark Lord turned to Harry and began to speak.

“I thank you for your assistance today.”

Harry nodded once.

“Now, I’m afraid Harry Potter must die in Azkaban.” With those words, he handed Harry a potion.

“NO!” Evan yelled. Lucius grabbed onto him, preventing him from running forward.

Harry turned towards the shout and with a single tear running down his face he mouthed “Thank you” to Lucius and downed the vial.

The portkeys activated.

Everything went black.

AN:
If you kill me I can’t ever make this better…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, JKR didn’t give me the rights to HP over Christmas…Maybe next year.

“speech”
‘quote’

AN:
I said I would make it better. I did not say when *evil grin*

Sunday August 18, 1996

THE DAILY PROPHET
SPECIAL EDITION

AZKABAN DESTROYED; NO SURVIVORS FOUND

During a special meeting of the Wizengamot today, it has been reported that the prison of Azkaban has been destroyed by what preliminary investigations show to be a storm of pure elemental magic. At this time there are no theories regarding the cause of the storm, but there have been reports of sightings of the Dark Mark.

“We all are doomed if You-Know-Who is responsible for this.” One anonymous investigator was quoted.

Several teams of Aurors as well as Unspeakables said to specialize in elemental majiks are currently investigating this phenomenon. Unfortunately the brave men working hard to find the answers to our questions and concerns are unable to enter the prison itself. The magical energy has been contained to within the prison walls and is still raging strong.

There has been only one body retrieved, curiously, from outside the prison walls. Our sources have yet to discover the identity of the victim but do report that the body has been taken to the ministry morgue. Neither the former occupants nor employees of the prison appear to be inside or on the island. No forms of life, human or otherwise have yet been found.

We will continue to cover the investigation as it unfolds.
Barnabas Cuffe
Editor

Monday August 19, 1996

THE DAILY PROPHET

THE BOY-WHO-BETRAYED WAS THE BOY-THE-MINISTRY-BETRAYED!

It has been brought to my attention that the body discovered at the Azkaban destruction was none other then the infamous Harry Potter the Boy-Who-Lived-To-Betray-Dumbledore. In a twist of fate, shocking even myself, the former hero appears to have been murdered by the same poison he was wrongly convicted of killing the late Albus Dumbledore with.

Yes, dear readers, you read correctly. I said wrongly convicted. It seems one of the things hidden from us, the Wizarding public, during the Closed Trial of Harry James Potter vs. the Ministry of Magic was the pensieve testimony left by the honourable Headmaster himself.

I myself was able to read a summary of the so-called inadmissible evidence and can attest to the fact that with it, our Saviour should have been irrevocably cleared of all charges. The untampered-with memory told the heart wrenching life story of the Boy-Who-Lived (See The Tragic Hero on page 7 for the life story of poor Mr. Potter) starting with the moment his parents were brutally murdered in front of his very eyes and leading to the night where he was ordered to kill his mentor for the Greater Good.

That is correct, Albus Dumbledore himself, planned to order Harry Potter to feed him the poison as a step in the quest to free us from He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named’s reign of terror. He left the memory to make sure the Chosen One remained free to complete his destiny.

Now we must ask the Ministry what their intentions were when they allowed our only hope to be sentenced to death in Azkaban, because truly can there really be life in Azkaban?

Now we must ask the Ministry is all hope lost with the death of the Boy-The-Ministry-Betrayed?

Rita Skeeter
Daily Prophet Reporter

Monday August 19, 1996

THE DAILY PROPHET
THE EVENING EDITION

To Whom It May Concern:

The Ministry regrets to inform you that Mr. Harry James Potter has been declared deceased. Mr. Potter has been posthumously cleared of all charges and awarded the Order of Merlin third class for his efforts in protecting our society.

In absence of next of kin the Ministry will be hosting a funeral and memorial service for Mr Potter on Wednesday August 21, 1996 at 6:00 pm at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. All are welcome to attend.

In recognition of Mr. Potter’s friendship with centaurs, werewolves, and giants as well as his possible relationship with convict Sirius Black, all attendees will be granted amnesty during the ceremony by order of the Minister of Magic.

Please desist from sending any further howlers.

Rufus Scrimgeour
Minister of Magic

Wednesday August 21, 1996

Severus Snape stood in the shadows as the mourners entered the hall. He watched the row of chairs closest to the body fill with those who considered themselves family. In the first chair wrapped in several glamours and shrouded head to toe in black hooded robes sat the man he was ordered to guard. The Malfoy family seated directly behind him were keeping the curious away from the heartbroken man.

Severus was still surprised that the Dark Lord was allowing Rosier’s attendance. After the portkeys deposited all those removed from Azkaban onto Slytherin Island, Rosier broke away from Lucius’s hold, stole Bella’s wand and attacked the Dark Lord. Surprisingly, while dark spells were plentiful, neither used any of the unforgivables. Even more surprising, after the Dark Lord disarmed Rosier instead of killing him, he ordered him to be locked into one of the suites in the castle until he calmed down.

Yesterday he was called into the Dark Lord’s office and ordered to escort Rosier to the funeral and back. He was informed that Lucius and his family would be attending as well to keep an eye on Rosier so he could keep his distance from the Death Eaters if necessary. Not that it was strictly necessary so far. Despite the obvious closeness to the Malfoys, no one seemed to have any idea who the cloaked man was.

Beside Rosier, sat three empty seats followed by Granger and the entire Weasley clan taking up the rest of the row. Severus inwardly smirked in amusement as he noticed the Weasley’s curious glances at Rosier and angry glares towards the Malfoys.

Just before the start of the ceremony, he noticed Lupin entering with another cloaked man. He watched as the duo made their way to the front of the room and sat beside the Weasleys, leaving one chair between Rosier and Lupin and putting the second cloaked man next to Arthur Weasley.

When Minerva McGonagall approached the podium beside the body and began to speak, Severus moved closer to the front of the hall, remaining in the shadows as much as possible. He stopped and leaned against the wall just a few feet from the front row to keep a closer eye on the two cloaked men.

He couldn’t help but wonder who the werewolf would bring that would feel a need to be concealed. A glance through the crowd confirmed the presence of several former Azkaban prisoners as well as several dark creatures taking advantage of the amnesty being granted today. Like the Malfoys, none of them were concealing their identity.

Lucius watched the mourners surrounding him with a touch of anger. Where were they when Harry was being tortured by the very men honouring him today? Did any of them attempt to secure his release? He returned Arthur Weasley’s glare with one of his own before turning his attention to McGonagall once more.

“…and so we will be honouring this Muggle tradition of a viewing. For the next 24 hours whomever so chooses may pay their respects. At six o’clock tomorrow night, we will rejoin to perform the entombing spells.”

Auror guards took their places at the head and feet of the body and Lucius watched as those he assumed were Muggleborns and Muggle-raised began walking up to Harry. Some appeared to say a few words, some laid flowers or mementos on the table, and some just stood there for a few moments before walking off.

When the Weasleys left their seats en masse, taking the Granger girl with them, Lucius stood as well.

“I will meet you back at the manor later tonight.” He murmured to Narcissa, before moving into the empty seat beside Evan.

Lucius glanced at the man on his other side briefly before turning his attention to Evan. He took in the almost tangible agony of the man beside and knew there were no words of comfort he could offer.

“‘I answer the question, 'Death, where is thy sting?' with here in my heart and mind and memories.’” Lucius softly said watching Evan closely.

Perhaps, if he wasn’t watching Evan so closely, he would have noticed the werewolf staring at him in shock.

Evan snorted quietly without looking away from the sight of his child laid out on that black table. “I know you have not read a single book not written by a witch or wizard and it is very unlikely you even know who Maya Angelou is. Who told you that quote, Lucius?”

Lucius glanced at the werewolf and his companion who were both very obviously eavesdropping by this time before turning to Evan once more with a sigh. “Harry.”

“Of course, he did.” Evan whispered before finally turning towards Lucius. “He knew what would happen.” It was not a question.

“He was worried about you.”

“Damn self-sacrificing Gryffindor, I should have been the one protecting him.” Evan growled, drawing the attention of quite a few people.

Lucius glared at the busybodies, but his glare softened almost automatically when he met the amber eyes of the wolf. He nodded once before murmuring, “I am sorry for your loss. He deserved much more than this.”

“He did.” Remus agreed as a tear ran down his face. “However, I am not the only one to suffer his loss.” Remus leaned forward to look around Lucius at the hidden man beside him.

“Harry always felt the protection of those he held dear was worth more than his own safety. If he truly knew what was going to happen and still was more concerned with you, he would not want you to feel guilty over his death.”

“I don’t feel guilty.” Evan said coldly before rising to his feet. “If the people his parents expected to protect him actually did their job, he wouldn’t have been in this position in the first place.” Evan sneered, looking down at the wolf.

The other cloaked man jumped to his feet at that statement. “If Voldemort and his little pets didn’t attack a baby he wouldn’t have needed the protection!” He growled at Evan.

“Of course! Why bother to protect an orphaned child if it isn’t your fault he’s orphaned? Just ship him off to live with the most repulsive, abusive creatures you can find!” Evan said coldly through gritted teeth, attracting the attention of everyone in the hall.

“Abusive?” Remus echoed in a horrified whisper.

“He’s lying. Harry would have told us if something like that was happening.” The man scoffed.

“Who the hell are you?!?” Evan yelled, shrugging off the arm Lucius placed on his shoulder and taking a step closer to the cloaked man.

“His Godfather! Who are you?”

Evan lunged at Black, knocking him to the floor and getting in several punches before Severus joined Lucius in pulling him off Black and were able to restrain him.

Remus quickly restrained Sirius as well, stopping the attempts at retaliation.

“Get him out of here.” Severus snarled at Lupin as he shoved Rosier towards Lucius. “Him too.” He directed at Lucius before sneering at Rosier. “You were supposed to remain discreet!” Severus stalked off with a scowl, fully expecting his commands to be obeyed.

“Do you have any idea how many nights he cried himself to sleep mourning your death? Do you have any idea how close I came to losing him as the guilt almost broke him permanently? Do you know what its like to watch the child you care for lose all hope?” Evan asked Black in a cold, deathly calm whisper. “That’s what you were. Despite everything I tried to do for him, YOU were his last hope.”

He turned to Remus. “I do not have to feel guilty. I am not the reason he killed himself.” He said in the same tone before turning and leaving the hall.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Still not mine.
“speech”
‘quote’

AN: Just a quick note to clarify things I hadn't meant to be confusing (unlike the things I did to purposely confuse you)
Updates: I will be back to weekly updates. Every Sunday evening Eastern Time I will post a new chapter.
Evan going to Azkaban: Evan was arrested sometime during Harry's sixth year. He was not at the Department of Mysteries.
Dumbledore: Sorry all those Dumbledore bashers out there, in this story, he is slightly manipulative, but not evil. He truly thinks he's doing what's right. Dumbledore was killed when Harry fed him the poison from the basin in the cave to get to the locket. They made it back to Hogwarts and he died in the infirmary soon after. Draco is not a death eater, Snape had nothing to do with his death and Death Eaters have not invaded Hogwarts...yet.
Harry: Oops, nope not telling you that yet. I will say he drank the same potion Dumbledore drank in the cave. The potion Voldemort obviously could create since he did to protect his own horcrux. (The horcrux he may have needed to retrieve one day *hint*hint*)

Thursday August 22, 1996 10:00AM

Minerva McGonagall looked around the headmaster’s office in dismay. “Albus, how could it all have fallen apart so quickly?” she thought to herself.

She watched Sirius and Severus arguing about the identity of the man at the funeral today. Like Sirius, she did not believe Severus did not know his identity, but did not want to get in the middle of those two. She watched for a few more moments to be sure they were not going to draw wands yet, before turning to where Mad-Eye Moody and Molly Weasley were interrogating Remus and Arthur about Sirius Black’s surprising presence.

“Albus did not want anyone to know yet. He was worried there was a spy in the order. I only knew because I was the contact at the Ministry.” Arthur told Molly.

“So you thought your own WIFE might be the SPY?” she screeched.

Minerva was glad she wasn’t going home with those two tonight. Poor Arthur wouldn’t stand a chance.

“How do we know he wasn’t sent by Voldemort? Constant vigilance I say! What proof do we have that he really is Sirius Black?” Mad-Eye questioned Remus.

“Apparently, the veil is not connected to the spirit realm as we believed. It is a gateway between dimensions. The Unspeakables responsible for studying the veil sent someone in after him as soon as they discovered what happened. It took four months for them to find him and another three weeks before they were able to convince him to come back with them. Albus, himself, verified it was Sirius they brought back.” Remus responded.

“He’s been back for ten months and no one said anything to Harry?” Hermione questioned angrily.

“We were trying to keep You-Know-Who from finding out.” Remus whispered sadly.

“And what, you’re the only one capable of keeping a secret?” Ron joined in.

“As you would know if you paid a modicum of attention to your studies, Mr. Weasley, werewolves have natural Occlumency barriers. Mr Potter could not be bothered to learn this skill.” Severus sneered.

“Maybe if you bothered to teach him…” Fred muttered.

“Did you know?” Kingsley asked Severus neutrally.

“I did not.”

“You didn’t look very surprised.” George muttered.

“Is it necessary for the children to be involved in this meeting?” Severus asked, ignoring the outraged remarks his comment brought.

“I was actually thinking the same thing as young Mr. Weasley, Severus.” Minerva said. “You did not seem very surprised at Mr. Black’s appearance.”

“Who else would start a brawl at a funeral? His inappropriate behaviour gave him away.”

“I didn’t start anything. That damned Death Eater friend of yours did. Who are you protecting Snivellus?”

Severus smirked at the thought of Rosier needing protection from Black. “I was under the impression all the convicts, you included, were granted amnesty during the funeral. What would I be protecting him from?”

“WHO IS HE?!?” Sirius roared.

Severus blinked slowly. “I do not know his identity.” He lied. “I only know he is an associate of the Malfoys and has known Potter for more years than should have been possible.”

“How did he know Harry?” Remus asked softly.

“I do not know. I’m not sure anyone does.” He answered honestly. “Possibly, Lucius knows, but I doubt he will tell you.”

“Is what he said true?” Remus asked, looking around the room that had now fallen silent. “Was Harry being abused?”

Several members of the order would not meet his eyes, but no one broke the silence for several seconds.

“He hated going home.” Hermione whispered almost to herself.

“We know he didn’t get along with his family, but they wouldn’t really hurt them.” Sirius said. “Dumbledore wouldn’t have left him there if they did.”

Minerva sighed as she looked around the office at all the forlorn faces. “This is not getting us anywhere. I suggest we take some time to grieve for all those we have recently lost and then meet to determine where to direct our efforts in regards to the war.”

A knock on the door stopped any possible response.

“Come in.”

Poppy Pomfrey opened the door cautiously. “Lucius Malfoy is downstairs asking to speak with Remus and Severus.”

Remus looked up in surprise. “With me?”

Poppy nodded.

“If we are finished…” Severus said as he stood up.

Minerva nodded.

“Why me?” Remus asked standing as well.

Severus looked at him with a scowl. “Perhaps, if you ask him you will find out.” He said patronizingly.

Remus followed Severus down the stairs and out into the hall. Lucius stood at the end of the hall waiting, looking like he had never spent a day in Azkaban. He wore very elegant emerald green robes with platinum accents that probably cost more than Remus made in a decade. His wand was encased in the snakehead cane and back in his possession.

“You are looking well.” Severus said.

“Indeed.” Lucius smirked. “Mr. Lupin.” He greeted with a nod before turning back to Severus. “Is your office available? I would prefer a more private venue for our discussions.”

“No. I rented it out to a group of Hufflepuffs for a tea party.” Severus said solemnly before turning and leading the way down to the dungeons.

Lucius smiled charmingly at Remus before gesturing for him to follow Severus.

“You wanted to speak with me as well?” Remus questioned without moving.

“I do.”

“Why? You don’t even know me.”

“I know of you.”

Remus looked at Lucius intently but made no further comment.

Lucius looked around at the people who were finding excuses to gather in the hall by the Headmistresses office. “I am officially a free man again. In exchange for my cooperation with the Ministry’s investigation, I have been granted a reduced sentence. With time already served of course.”

“Congratulations.” Remus said neutrally. “I don’t see what that has to do with me.”

Lucius looked Remus directly in the eyes and said, “I thought you would rather hear about the events that actually occurred last Friday instead of the version the Ministry reports to the Prophet.” Lucius turned and headed to Severus’s office without further delay.

Remus followed behind him in silence.

“Did you get lost on the way?” Severus inquired when they entered his office.

Lucius ignored the comment, transfigured the hard wooden chairs in front of the desk into two luxurious soft leather armchairs and offered one to Remus. After they were all seated comfortably with a tumbler of scotch Lucius coerced Severus into pouring, Lucius began to speak.

“I became very attached to Harry in the short time I was able to spend with him. I have never met another quite like him.”

“There isn’t another like him.” Remus said sadly, staring into his glass.

Lucius took a sip of his scotch and allowed a moment of silence before continuing.

“He assisted the Dark Lord in the breakout.”

Both Remus and Severus jerked their heads up and stared at Lucius incredulously; Remus in shock over the statement and Severus in amazement that Lucius was sharing this with Remus.

“He joined Voldemort?” Remus asked in a horrified whisper.

“No. In order to get everyone out he agreed to bring down the wards on the inside while the Dark Lord provided transportation off the island. He suspected it was a trap but he agreed to the plan anyway. For us. For our freedom, he gave up his life.”

Lucius took another sip of scotch, remembering how Harry looked as he summoned the elements.

“My associate has known Harry since he was eighteen months old. As Black so considerately announced, he has always been and remains to be a Death Eater. I believe after his arrest and subsequent conviction and imprisonment Harry felt my associate was the only companion he had left. I believe he chose to assist the Dark Lord because he did not care if he lived or died but he cared about the future of his …friend.”

“I believe your …associate called him a self-sacrificing Gryffindor. Self-sacrifice is not actually a Gryffindor trait. It does…did… seem to be a Harry trait.” Remus confirmed, discreetly wiping his eyes.

“Harry created the storm that destroyed the prison.”

“How was he able to do that inside the wards?” Severus questioned, not knowing the entire plan prior to the events.

“He was quite proficient in wandless magic. Oh and he was a Sorcerer.”

“WHAT?!?” Remus and Severus exclaimed together.

“He was proficient in wandless magic at such a young age due to the fact he drew magic from his environment, not his core. I would venture to guess that he performed accidental magic with much control and at an age far earlier than most children. I would also presume he used his wand to limit instead of to focus his power.”

Lucius paused and took another sip of his scotch while his audience assimilated the news.

“Harry asked only two things of me. One: that I make sure every person and every creature left the prison. Knowing what the plan was, he would have known that if he died, the power he gathered would have to burn itself out. It did. It devoured everything when he let go. Two: that I prevent my associate from, in Harry’s words, doing anything stupid.”

Severus snorted.

Lucius glanced at him in shared amusement. “I only promised to get him out alive.”

“You barely did that.” Severus smirked.

“I did tell Harry I would be unable to prevent him from behaving as he wished.”

Remus glanced between the two in confusion.

“My associate was very unhappy with the way events unfolded and decided to steal a wand and take his anger out on the Dark Lord.”

Severus snorted again. “I am still surprised he is alive today.”

Lucius looked down at his glass. “I was surprised he lost the duel.”

Once again, both Remus and Severus looked at Lucius in shock.

“Apparently, the exchange for our freedom was his death. He drank the poison willingly, after being told he would not leave alive.”

“My associate started the duel after he watched Harry drink the potion and collapse. I would have done the same if it was my child.”

Lucius downed the rest of his scotch in one long pull before addressing Remus once more. “The Ministry was told the truth of the break-out with the exception of Harry being the one to cause the storm. They were told there was an inside man working in conjunction with the Dark Lord. They were told the Dark Lord poisoned Harry, but not that he took it willingly. I will leave it up to you who you share the truth with.”

Remus watched Lucius for a while before speaking in an emotion choked voice. “I am very appreciative of your candour. I’m just not sure why you have told me this.”

“For several reasons: From what I have been told, you were close to Harry when you were able to be, but were not close enough to know about his home situation.
Unlike many others, even if you suspected anything, you were unable to do more to protect him due to your creature status. You are more likely to listen calmly without overreacting. Someone who has not tried to kill him in the past should know about his last moments. But most importantly, because I require your assistance.”

“This was a bribe?” Remus questioned.

“You may choose to see it as such.”

“I will never support your lord.” Remus said calmly, but firmly.

“I did not believe you would. I also do not believe telling you how he killed the son of your oldest friend would endear you to his plight.”

“No.” Remus agreed with a small smile. “So what is it you want from me?”

“My associate would like to return for the entombing today. I would like to prevent a repeat of yesterday’s display. I believe to do this, I require your assistance.”

Remus shook his head sadly. “I’m sorry. I cannot prevent Sirius’s attendance. I wouldn’t even if I could.”

“I understand, I would not ask that of you. Harry cared for his godfather immensely. Black should be there.”

“But so should your friend.”

“Harry’s friend. I believe Harry would want them both there.”

“I’ll do what I can.”

Thursday August 22, 1996 5:00PM

The first thing Remus noticed when he entered the hall was the unidentified Death Eater standing at the table. As he led Sirius to the same seats as yesterday, reserving the two on the end once again, he noticed the man was talking. He was very likely talking too softly to be heard by even the guards beside him, but they didn’t have werewolf ears. Remus felt a slight twinge of guilt as he blatantly eavesdropped, but not enough to stop.

“… ‘No more trees. No more Thneeds. No more work to be done./So, in no time, my uncles and aunts, every one,/all waved me good-bye. They jumped into my cars
and drove away under the smoke-smuggered stars./Now all that was left 'neath the bad smelling-sky/was my big empty factory.../the Lorax.../and I. /The Lorax said nothing. Just gave me a glance.../just gave me a very sad, sad backward glance.../as he lifted himself by the seat of his pants./And I'll never forget the grim look on his face/when he heisted himself and took leave of this place,/through a hole in the smog, without leaving a trace./And all that the Lorax left here in this mess/was a small pile of rocks, with one word.../"UNLESS."/Whatever that meant, well, I just couldn't guess.//That was long, long ago./But each day since that day/I've sat here and worried/and worried away./Through the years, while my buildings/have fallen apart,/I've worried about it/with all of my heart.
"But now," says the Once-ler,/"Now that you're here,/the word of the Lorax seems perfectly clear./UNLESS someone like you/cares a whole awful lot,/nothing is going to get better./It's not.’”

“Oh my Animikii, you never should have witnessed this mess. I can’t fix this. You were my Lorax, my conscious but I was your unless. I failed you, my child.”

Remus was surprised at the regret coming from the cold man who yesterday declared he felt no guilt. From behind him, he heard Lucius settle his family in before joining the man at the table.

Remus watched as Lucius took something out of his pocket and laid it on the table. The cloaked man picked it up and looked at Lucius curiously.

Lucius gestured to the table. “You are obviously supposed to be leaving treasures, like King Tut.” He said confidently.

The cloaked man placed the book back on the table, shaking his head. “Most Muggles throw roses on top of the coffin. Occasionally, the deceased is buried with a favourite stuffed animal or good luck charm, but not usually with gifts like these. Muggles are not buried with their treasures.”

“It is a good thing he is not a Muggle then, is it not.”

The man shook his head once more before leading the way back to the seats. To Remus’s surprise, he stopped in front of him and Sirius. Remus placed a hand on Sirius’s arm in an attempt to stop any outbursts on his part.

Lucius stopped as well and leaned in close to the cloaked man. “Harry loved his godfather.” He said almost too softly to be heard.

“I do not intend to start any further altercations.” The man held out an overstuffed Muggle-style manila envelope to Sirius. “My behaviour yesterday was inappropriate. Harry would not have wanted me to attack you.” He said in a bored, indifferent tone.

Remus noticed it was not an apology.

Sirius cast a spell to detect dark arts and ill intent on the envelope before taking it. “I have promised not to beat the shit out of you for daring to come back here today.” Sirius said with a growl.

Remus sighed.

The man stared at Sirius for another moment before turning away and taking his seat, Lucius again taking the one behind him.

Sirius gasped when he opened the envelope, drawing the attention of both Remus and the Weasleys. Several incredulous looks were directed to the cloaked man as they saw the artefacts, but he ignored them all. Remus glanced back at Lucius but he did not appear to know anything about the envelope. Lucius confirmed this when he leaned forward and questioned the man in front of him.

“What did you give them?” he asked in a whisper.

“Memories.”

AN:
The story Evan told was part of Dr. Suess’s The Lorax

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: HPandFriends are not mine. They do not belong to me. I promise to clean them off and put them away neatly on the shelf when I am done borrowing them

AN: Look its two days early too! Hope everyone's had a Happy New Year's Day!

“speech”
‘quote’

Thursday August 22, 1996 10:00PM

Once again Sirius, Remus, Hermione, and the Weasleys found themselves in the headmistress’s office with Minerva and Severus. This time going over the things found in the envelope. The heavy expensive parchment containing the explanation for the packet was passed around several times.

Sirius Black,

Many cultures believe the memories we leave behind are what make our souls immortal. From what I have heard from Severus, I doubt you are capable of understanding what I mean, so I will explain. I am giving you these photographs to help insure that you will always remember the child you should have protected from monsters like me.

It is my hope, you will cherish these memories I am sharing with you and pass on the stories of a lonely little boy who touched the lives of so many he came in contact with. It is my hope that the future generations will talk about Harry not just as the legend of the Boy-Who-Lived, but as the child trying to survive while protecting those he loved.

In return I ask only that you stop trying to discover my identity. I loved him as if he was my own, but I know he was not. Your hero should not be tainted by my reputation. He was the only light I have ever known and nothing, not even myself, could touch his purity.

Peter Parker
Spider-Man

A dragon lives forever
But not so little boys,
Painted wings and giant rings
Make way for other toys.
One grey night it happened,
Jackie Paper came no more
And Puff that mighty dragon,
He ceased his fearless roar.
His head was bent in sorrow,
Green scales fell like rain,
Puff no longer went to play
Along the cherry lane.
Without his life-long friend,
Puff could not be brave
So Puff that mighty dragon,
Sadly slipped into his cave.

“What’s a spiderman?” Ron asked with a shudder.

“Peter Parker is Spider-Man.” Sirius answered absently.

“Huh?”

“It’s a Muggle comic book character. Peter Parker was bit by a radioactive spider and became a superhero named Spider-Man.” Hermione explained in an exasperated rush. “I don’t think that matters!”

“What’s with that thing about the dragon at the end?” George asked.

“It’s from a Muggle song.” Remus answered sadly.

“Do ya think he’s a Muggleborn?” Fred asked.

“He’s a Death Eater, Fred.” Hermione said absently as she looked through the pictures, tears streaming down her face.

“Halfblood then.”

“No.” Severus said. “He is a Pureblood.”

“So he’s this Puff Dragon, and Harry’s the Jackie Paper guy?” Charlie asked. “He’s like giving up now?”

“Not Likely.” Severus snorted. “It is meant to be symbolic of Black and Potter’s relationship.”

“What are you doing here, Snivellus?” Sirius growled. “Come to celebrate the death of the last Potter? Finally managed to kill them all didn’t you?”

“I had nothing to do with Mr Potter’s demise. You on the other hand…”

“Right. Like you weren’t the one to create the poison that killed him. Were you there that night?”

“Harry’s the Dragon.” Remus interrupted the two of them. “He’s the one who gave up.” He offered no further explanation.

Only the occasional sniffle broke the silence that had fallen in the distressed room.

“How old would you say he is in this one?” Sirius asked Remus, passing over a picture of Harry swinging in the park.

Remus watched the little Harry in the Wizarding photo swing back and forth, waving every now and then to the photographer for a few seconds before flipping the photo over, glancing at the back, and turning it back over to Sirius. “Four. He wrote the ages on the back.”

Sirius turned it over and saw ‘Harry Potter—age 4 ’ written in the same script as the letter was.

Ron shrieked and dropped the picture he was holding, wiping his hands on his pants. Hermione snatched the picture up and watched for a few seconds before rolling her eyes.

“It’s just a picture Ron. It can’t touch you.” She said in exasperation. Sirius reached for the picture in her hands. “Ron’s afraid of spiders.” She said in explanation.

Sirius watched the Harry in the picture cupping his hands together as if hiding something. Harry shook his head at first, but eventually agreed with whatever the photographer wanted and slowly opened his hand revealing the largest spider Sirius had ever seen. Sirius smiled down at his brave little godson before flipping the photo over ‘Lightning—Age 7 ’.

Sirius frowned and turned the photo face up again.

“Something wrong?” Minerva asked.

Sirius passed over the photo. “He looks so small.”

“Harry was always small for his age.” Minerva said as she took the photo. She looked at the photo for a few seconds, seeing the background of the photo, the things the others had missed.

Harry sat on a small cot, and even as small as he was, the ceiling was only a few inches above his head. The cot itself was dirty and stained. There were no sheets or pillows and only a threadbare blanket rumbled up at one end. When Harry opened his hands, there were bruises on the inside of one wrist. They were fingerprints.

“How come Harry’s the only one in any of these pictures?” George asked.

Despite there being quite a few looks exchanged, it was a few minutes before anyone answered.

“Well, He was a Death Eater. So it’s not like he could join in when Harry was with his family and friends. Right?” Ron asked.

Several more looks were exchanged, but no one verbally disagreed with Ron’s presumption.

“Professor,” Hermione asked Remus, “What’s that word?”

Remus looked at the back of the photo she handed him. ‘ Happy Birthday my Animikii! I must leave, but I promise they will protect you now. Stay Safe. —age 11 ’ “I never heard it before. Some sort of nickname I guess.”

“He didn’t leave.” Hermione said.

Molly took the photo from Remus, and as she read it, her eyes filled up with tears, “We didn’t protect him.”

“How did he know that?” Sirius asked, the years he spent in Auror training finally kicking in.

“Sirius!” Molly exclaimed.

Sirius sighed in anger at himself. “We screwed up. I should have known-we should have been the ones to protect him. But we didn’t. That is something we all will have to live with. Knowing we left a child we all claimed to love to find his only comfort with a Death Eater.”

Sirius had to stop to calm himself, too choked up to go on. After a few minutes, he continued. “But how did he know we failed? Harry was in Hogwarts. Did he write to him?”

“All of Harry’s mail was monitored that first year.” Minerva disagreed. “Albus wanted to prevent both the hate mail and the fan mail for as long as possible.”

“I think I know.” Charlie whispered. He handed over a photo. The back said, ‘ Animikii’s First Quidditch match. He won!—age 11 ’ and the front showed the image of Harry sitting in the middle of the field, spitting out the stitch and holding it up in triumph.

There were several cries of outrage and fear as they realized the unknown Death Eater had been at Hogwarts. Severus took the photo and studied it.

“He is not inside the wards.”

“Are you certain?” Minerva asked.

“Yes.” Severus said. He showed her the photo. “The camera has a telescoping charm placed on it. Do you see that grey blur at the very left edge? That is a bar. He was outside the front gates when he took this.”

There were several sighs of relief at Severus’s confidence.

“Do all of the photographs after he started Hogwarts contain captions?” Remus asked.

“It seems to be all the photographs after he started calling Harry, Animikii.” Arthur said.

“He changed the way he labelled the pictures as he became closer to Harry.” Molly said.

She explained when she saw several blank looks. “Until Harry was five, he was Harry Potter. At age five he is just referred to as Harry for about a year. From ages six to eight he becomes Lightning and there are more photos being taken each year. Sometime before turning nine, he became Animikii. The photos at that point all have captions.”

“He was already planning on leaving by then, though.” Hermione said.

“What do you mean, dear?” Molly asked, brushing the tears off her face and turning to see where Hermione was organizing the photos chronologically.

“He took four photos when Harry was eight. At age nine, he took sixty-seven. There are even more once he turned ten. Then when he didn’t leave after all, the number of photos dropped down to ten at age eleven, although that could be because Harry was away most of the year.”

“We don’t know how many he took, just how many he gave us.” Arthur said.

“I think he gave us all of them.” Remus said softly. “He wanted us to remember the Harry he knew. He had his memories, so he gave us his pictures.”

“It is more likely you are holding copies of his photographs.” Severus said. “I believe he did give you all of them. However he would not have meant it to be a comfort to you. He would have done it to punish you. To show you how you failed.”

Sirius held up a photo of a sleeping ‘Harry Potter—age 3 ’ “This seems to be the youngest photo. I thought you said he was with Harry since he was a baby.” Sirius questioned Remus.

“Malfoy said he’s known Harry since he was eighteen months.”

“What I would like to know is how he was able to get past the wards if he was a Death Eater.” Bill Weasley asked, looking at Severus.

“As far as I know, he has not shared that information with anyone.” Severus answered.

“Not that you would tell us if you did know.” Sirius sneered

“Indeed. As there is no need for the wards any longer, it is very unlikely I would find it necessary to share that information. Just like you felt it was unnecessary to inform anyone of your return, including your own godson. Tell me, Black, did you blame him for your accident? Did you think he deserved to grieve for your worthless life? Are you satisfied with the results of your actions?”

“HOW DARE YOU!” Sirius shouted, drawing his wand and pointing it at Severus. “You are the same little filthy creep you were back in school. You know nothing about me and nothing about Harry.”

Severus drew his wand as well, but kept it at his side for the moment. “I may not know much about Mr. Potter, but apparently you are the one who knows nothing about him!” he said, raising his voice until he was shouting the last word.

“ENOUGH!” Minerva shouted, shooting off several sharp bangs from her wand. “You are both acting like children and I. Have. Had. ENOUGH! Separate yourselves.” She paused and waited. When neither moved, she shouted, “NOW!” After Sirius relocated to the library section and Severus moved to stand by the window, she took a deep breath.

“We are tired. We are hurt. We are afraid. We feel betrayed. We will not be giving up. We will not be giving in. We will stop the needless bickering within this group. We are the last of the real resistance to Voldemort’s reign and we must win.”

The room was completely silent and all eyes were on Minerva.

“Severus, do you think this man is a danger to us?”

“Yes. He is a danger, but no more of one than he always was. Perhaps, less of one now that he can no longer influence Mr. Potter.”

“You know who he is?” Remus asked.

“I do.”

“Don’t you think we should know who he is?” Arthur asked.

“I do not think knowing who he is will change anything except your thoughts regarding Mr. Potter.”

“You really think we will think less of Harry if we knew who he was friends with?” Hermione asked indignantly.

“No. Why you would doubt Mr. Potter? It is not like you abandoned him when Dumbledore died. You have always thought the best of Mr. Potter.” Severus said sarcastically.

“Do you think Harry told him anything about the order? Anything that could endanger us?” Minerva asked softly, refusing to raise her eyes from the photo lying on her desk.

“I don’t believe Mr. Potter knew anything they do not already know.” Severus noticed the looks Ron and Hermione exchanged when he said this and made a mental note to question Lucius later.

“Thank you, Severus. If that is all you can tell us…”

“It is.” Severus said before heading to the door without another comment to anyone.

He had just made it down the moving staircase and out into the hall when he heard the footsteps behind him.

“Severus.”

He turned around and looked the werewolf up and down disdainfully. “Lupin” he said before turning to go again.

“Severus, wait.”

Severus let out a put-upon sigh before turning back and raising an eyebrow.

“Are-Are you going to meet with Lucius Malfoy anytime soon.”

“I do not see what business that is of yours.”

Remus licked his lips nervously. “I would like to talk to him again.”

Severus narrowed his eyes and watched Remus intently until Remus began to fidget under his gaze.

“They are in my office now,” Severus said.

“They--” Remus started in puzzlement before a quick intake of breath as he realized what Severus meant.

Severus smirked. “If you would like to join us.”

“I-I don’t…Will I be welcome?”

“Most likely, not.” Severus turned and headed down the hall, stopping after a few feet.

“Well?” He asked as he turned to Remus with a raised eyebrow.

Remus nodded jerkily before following behind Severus.

“Please, make yourselves comfortable.” Severus said at the scene that greeted him when he opened his office door.

Lucius sat behind the desk, reading one of the parchments that were previously in the locked second drawer, a tumbler of Severus’s best scotch in his right hand, the previously full decanter, now half-empty, sitting on the side of the desk.

Evan lay sprawled on a very elegant leather chaise, which did not exist when Severus left the two of them in his office, reading a book that Severus was positive he had left beside his bed the night before.

Lucius did not bother to look up at Severus’s entrance. Evan on the hand, ignored Severus, and stared at the nervous man behind him in amusement.

“‘Grandmother, what big teeth you have got!’” Evan said with a shark-like grin.

“‘All the better to eat you up with.’” Remus responded in kind before swallowing nervously.

Evan laughed at the same time that Lucius groaned.

“No. Absolutely not.” Lucius said firmly. “It was bad enough putting up with your nonsense in Azkaban. You will speak so that everyone present is able to understand you.”

Remus glanced at Lucius before looking back at Evan in ill-disguised horror, still remaining in the doorway.

“Would you care to come in and close the door before someone walks by and accuses me of harbouring a criminal?” Severus sneered.

Evan swung his legs down, wandlessly transfigured the chaise into a loveseat and patted the seat next to him invitingly.

“I-I think this was a bad idea.” Remus whispered, taking a half-step backwards, his eyes darting wildly between the three men.

Both Lucius and Severus drew their wands, ready to stop Remus from running, but it was Evan who made him stop.

“Will you really run before getting the answers you seek? I thought Gryffindors were known for their bravery and Slytherins for their self-preservation. My mistake.”

Remus swallowed hard, but stepped inside the office and allowed Severus to close the door. The four men stayed silent for a few seconds. Evan seemed to be the only one oblivious to the mounting tension. He stood and stretched casually, before warding the door, taking Remus by the hand and pulling him the few steps to the loveseat. He sat, tugging Remus down with him, watching the wolf with a half smile that never quite reached his eyes.

Remus stared at him with something between confusion and horror. Eventually the horror won out. “You were that close to Harry all this time.” He whispered.

Evan jerked back from Remus as if struck and turned away angrily. While Evan tried to compose himself, Lucius surprised everyone by speaking up on his behalf.

“Do not assume you are better than he is. Your people left Harry with those things who treated him so badly Evan Rosier felt a need to protect him.”

“I’m sorry.” Remus said softly. “You’re right. I was just surprised…” He trailed off, placing a hand on Evan’s arm. “I’m sorry.”

Evan looked at him with shadowed eyes, his face masked, and revealing nothing.

Remus pulled back slightly, brow furrowed in confusion, a slight tremor to his hands. There was no sign of threat from the man beside him, but he couldn’t shake the sudden mental image he had of a snarling, enraged Evan trying to rip his throat out.

“Why are you here, Wolf?”

Remus took a deep breath and stared down at his lap. “The first time I saw Harry after James and Lily’s death, he was thirteen. When I first saw him I was struck by how much he looked like James. The second thought I had was James was never that scrawny. For the better part of the year, I found myself dismissing any discrepancies I found in his behaviour. He was very distrustful of adults, almost fearful. I told myself that was natural, he had a price on his head from the moment he entered the wizarding world. He was too independent; I told myself he got that from Lily. He smelled of fresh injuries, of pain.”

Remus looked up and met Evan’s eyes. “On the train, I blamed the dementors, later I blamed Quidditch and fighting with the Slytherins.”

Remus looked back down at his lap. No one else made a sound as they waited for him to gather his thoughts and continue.

“I knew something was wrong at the end of that year. He was absolutely thrilled at the thought of living with Sirius, a man he had just met. A man he spent most of the year believing to be his parent’s murderer.”

Remus looked around the room, at the three men listening to his confession. He turned back to Evan as he continued. “I thought I had to be wrong. This was Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived. He couldn’t be abused. He was living with his family. Lily’s family. Lily loved her younger sister. She was always so worried about how she and Petunia were becoming estranged. They had to be protecting him.” Remus drew a shuddering breath before looking away once more.

“It was over a year before I saw him again. When they took him from the Dursleys he smelled of blood. His blood. He hid the marks I’m sure he had. He hid the pain, I’m sure he was in. It is not possible to hide the smell of blood from a werewolf.”

“I confronted him. I told him he should have asked for help. I told him I wanted to know where he was hurt, and how it happened.” Remus said before falling silent.

Eventually, curiosity got the best of Severus. “What was his response?”

“He told me he was hurt because we arrived before he could be healed. He said he already had all the help he needed and that I was fourteen years too late.” Remus said in a harsh whisper, his voice cracking halfway through.

He met Evan’s eyes once more. “Thank you for doing what we failed to do. Thank you for giving him someone he could trust”

Evan considered the man intently before speaking. “You owe me no thanks. I failed him as well. Just like you selfishly left him there in order to continue living in denial, I selfishly left him there for my own benefit. I healed the physical injuries; I did nothing to prevent them. I did not give him someone to trust. I taught him that no one could be trusted.”

Remus didn’t know how to respond.

“You are both idiots.” Lucius said ruthlessly. “And you,” he said to Evan, “will cease this self-deprecation immediately.”

Lucius poured them each a scotch and ignored Evan’s glare as he continued. “Harry would not have wanted the two of you to be blaming yourselves for his suffering; for his death. The two of you have the least to feel guilty for. If either of you had attempted to remove him from that home you would both have been hunted down and destroyed.”

He turned to Remus. “You are here for one of two possible reasons. Either you want to know how bad it was, or you wish for absolution. Knowing what he had suffered will not change the fact that he did suffer and we are not the ones you need to grant absolution.”

Lucius handed Evan the black hooded cloak. “We are expected elsewhere.” He said to Remus. “Do we need to obliviate his identity before we leave you?”

“No.” Remus whispered before standing on shaking legs and leaving the office with no answers and more questions than before he entered.

Friday August 23, 1996 8:00AM

Harry’s eyes flew open as he sucked much needed air into his empty lungs. The subsequent coughing attack made him immediately regret his actions. He felt unbelievably weak and was grateful when gentle hands raised his head, and a straw was placed against his lips. He took a sip and relished the feel of the cool water soothing his burning throat.

He turned towards the person holding him and his eyes widened in surprise. “Malfoy.” He croaked in a voice rough from disuse.

“Really Potter, I think after sleeping with my father, the least you can do is call me Draco.”

AN:
Peter Parker and Spider-Man are property of Marvel Comics and everyone that used the concepts in games, television and movies, (Sony pictures, Warner Brothers, Hasbro, and I’m sure I forgot at least one.)

Puff the Magic Dragon belongs to Peter, Paul and Mary (I think exclusively but possibly someone else has rights to the animated show.)

‘Grandmother, what big teeth you have got!’/‘All the better to eat you up with.’ Belong to Little Red Riding by the Brothers Grimm. (See why I prefer books, so much easier to credit correctly.)

OK, the last couple chapters have been an experiment on my part. It was requested that I show some of what was going on with the order. (And I needed a way to explain Sirius’s return from the dead) so I tried to write the last couple of chapters mostly from Minerva and Remus’s point of view. I have come to the conclusion I can’t write the good guys POV. (Hmm wonder what that says about me…Better not go there.) Anyway, I really struggled with them and REALLY don’t like the way the two previous chapters turned out so it is very unlikely I will be writing these POVs in the future. The upside to this is I probably shouldn’t kill off Harry (again) or Evan or Lucius since I feel most comfortable writing from their perspective. (Notice the shouldn’t not won’t in that sentence).

Also, I received a few comments about how Evan and Sirius were holding up a little too well. I will say that I have thankfully never lost a child and my heart goes out to anyone who has survived such a nightmare. I cannot even imagine the pain you have gone through and do not mean to lessen that experience. However, in this story, I wrote the way I felt Evan and Sirius would act. I think Sirius would be more angry than distraught. Yes, he lost his godson and he would be upset, but he didn’t really know Harry. He lost what they could have been, and the dreams he had for the two of them. Evan on the other hand did lose Harry, but I think he would hold himself together as much as possible in public, especially in front of the people he felt had failed his child. I only wrote Evan in the public eye, because I did not feel I could correctly portray his suffering.

Finally, and most importantly, I would like to thank all my reviewers as it is all of you that keep me writing. Hope to see you all next week where I’ll explain what happened to Harry in the last week…Maybe.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: OK, we have confirmed that I do not own Harry or Draco or Lucius or Severus or Remus or Sirius so I was thinking since I can’t keep any of them maybe I can keep one of the other characters? Please? Just a little one? *red eyes glare up at me and a distorted mumble escapes around the ball gag* Oh fine, so maybe he’s not that little of one. *goes to release the angry dark lord with a sigh*

“speech”
‘quote’

Friday August 23, 1996 8:00AM

Harry’s eyes flew open as he sucked much needed air into his empty lungs. The subsequent coughing attack made him immediately regret his actions. He felt unbelievably weak and was grateful when gentle hands raised his head, and a straw was placed against his lips. He took a sip and relished the feel of the cool water soothing his burning throat.

He turned towards the person holding him and his eyes widened in surprise. “Malfoy.” He croaked in a voice rough from disuse.

“Really Potter, I think after sleeping with my father, the least you can do is call me Draco.”

Another coughing fit interrupted any response Harry had to that comment. Draco gently lifted him to a sitting position and arranged the pillows to support him. He offered another sip of water, but stopped Harry from taking the glass.

“You were dead for a week. Let me do that.”

“Didn’t. Expect. You. Playing. Nursemaid.” Harry gasped out one word at a time in between deep breaths.

Draco frowned but ignored the comment. “I don’t think you should be having that much trouble breathing.”

“Getting better.” Harry gasped out as he tried to calm his breathing. “Where’m I?”

“Malfoy Manor.” Draco offered him another sip of water. “I’m supposed to get Father when you wake up. Will you be alright until I get back?”

“House Elf?” Harry asked.

Draco looked at him in confusion before figuring out what he was asking. “I can’t send a house elf; they don’t know you’re here. One can’t stay with you because in addition to not knowing about you, they are prevented from entering this room. Didn’t want to take the chance another one would feel the need to rescue you like Dobby.”

“Do I need…” Harry took a breath. “…to be rescued?”

“I really have no idea.” Draco drawled in annoyance.

Harry let out another cough before nodding. “Go.”

Draco watched making sure the coughing stopped before leaving. He hurried down the hall, but instead of heading towards the staircase at the far end, he turned right into his own bedroom suite. He headed straight to the fireplace in his personal sitting room and the pot of floo powder on the mantle. Not wanting to waste the time it would take to get from one side of the manor to the other, he took a handful of the silvery powder, threw it down, and called out “Malfoy Manor, Lucius’s study.”

Draco exited the floo gracefully only to freeze at the six wands pointed at him. “My Lord,” He greeted with a slight bow. He greeted and nodded to each person in turn, trying to hide his relief when they all lowered their wands. “Father. Uncle Severus. Aunt Bella. Uncle Rodolphus. Mr. Rosier.”

“Is there a reason for this interruption, Draco?” Lucius asked.

“Yes sir.” He said with another glance around the room. As far as he knew only his father and the Dark Lord knew about Potter. He looked back at his father, unsure what to say.

Lucius, fortunately, understood what his son couldn’t say. “If you will all excuse me,” he murmured before leaving the room expecting Draco to follow.

Once the door of the study had closed and they were alone, Lucius grasped Draco’s arm and apparated them to the hall outside the room Harry was in.

“He’s awakened.” Lucius said.

At Draco’s nod, Lucius closed his eyes with a sigh in relief.

“Father,” Draco started.

Lucius opened his eyes and raised an eyebrow.

“He’s having trouble breathing and he keeps coughing…” Draco trailed off at the expression that crossed his father’s face.

“Go back to my study and bring Severus up here. Do not tell him the reason you need him and do not say anything to anyone else.”

“Yes sir.” Draco said before hurrying away to do as his father asked.

Lucius took a deep breath and for the first time since he was six, crossed his fingers before he opened the door.

“Harry,” he breathed in relief when he saw the emerald eyes staring back at him.

“Lucius.” Harry gasped out with a smile. He laughed breathlessly for a moment before it turned into a coughing attack.

Lucius sat on the edge of the bed, offering him the water Draco had left on the bedside table.

“I’m alive.” Harry said with a grin, continuing the struggle to breathe.

Lucius returned the smile and wrapped an arm around him. “You are alive.” He whispered, dropping a kiss on the top of Harry’s head.

Another coughing fit caused the blonde to frown in concern. Lucius waited for the coughing to stop and then gave Harry a few more sips of water.

“Other than the difficult breathing, are you having any pain, any other difficulties?” Lucius asked.

“No pain.” Harry gasped out, taking another deep breath before continuing. “Feel weak. Tired.”

“Anything else?”

Harry took a few deep breaths and tried to stifle the coughing that followed before he could respond again. “Thirsty.”

Lucius offered him the water again just as the door opened.

Severus stepped inside the room and stopped. He stared at the bed blinking several times uncomprehendingly.

Draco stepped around Severus to enter the room as well, closing the door behind him. “He’s having trouble breathing.” Draco said to Severus.

“Indeed.” Severus said without moving, eyes still locked on Harry. “It is a common reaction to being dead.”

“Can you help him?” Lucius asked moving to stand beside the bed.

Severus shot him a glare before moving towards the bed. “Perhaps.” He pulled out his wand. “I want an explanation.” He said to Lucius as he raised his wand.

Harry reached up with a shaking hand and grabbed his arm before anyone could respond. He looked at the wand fearfully. “What-” he started before having to stop to take several deep breaths.

“Stop talking.” Severus ordered, removing Harry’s hand from his arm. “I am going to run a diagnostic scan to determine what is wrong. I will tell you before I cast anything else.”

Severus waited for Harry’s reluctant nod, and then began the scan. “Explain. Now.” He demanded as he waited for the results from the scan.

The voice that answered caused all four men to jump. “I gave him the antidote to the poissson.”

“My Lord.” Severus said as he turned towards the door, offering a low bow.

“What isss wrong?” the Dark Lord asked.

“The breathing difficulty is due to hypoxemic hypoxia.” Severus said, reading the parchment that appeared with the results of the scan.

“What’s that?” Draco asked.

“It means the oxygen is below acceptable levels throughout his entire body. It is more than likely a side effect to being dead for the last seven days.” He said contemptuously.

Severus’s eyebrows rose as he continued reading the parchment. “Are you in pain, Potter?” He interrupted when Harry opened his mouth. “Don’t speak.”

Harry shook his head.

“Then we can assume most of this list is from already healing injuries as broken bones, torn ligaments, bruises, contusions, and abrasions tend to cause pain. Unless you have paraesthesia. Does anything feel numb, Potter? Pins and needles? Tingling in fingertips or toes?”

“No.” Harry gasped out.

“I said don’t speak. Even dead you are incapable of following simple instructions.” Severus turned to the rest of the room’s occupants. “He is exhausted both magically and physically, dehydrated, mildly malnourished, and hypoxic.”

“All are able to be treated, correct?” The Dark Lord asked.

“Yes, my Lord.”

“And the treatment?” the Dark Lord prompted.

“Depending on the possible reactions to the poison and its antidote, I would recommend nutrient potions every four hours for the next several days to treat the malnutrition, dehydration, and to aid in the recovery from the exhaustion. I suggest cutting him to remove about two pints of blood followed by a single blood-replenishing draught as soon as possible to prevent a thickening of the blood as the body tries to fix the hypoxia. A spell to raise the oxygen levels in the room should ease the breathing almost immediately. The spell should not react with the potions he already ingested, but I would not recommend cutting him until you are sure it is safe to give him the blood-replenishing draught unless the possibility of him bleeding to death is not a concern.”

“Cassst the ssspell.”

Severus waved his wand, said the incantation and almost immediately Harry was able to breathe better.

“Any other inssstructionsss?”

“As much fluids as possible without upsetting his stomach, bed-rest for at least three days and small meals every two to three hours. The first few meals should consist of only broth, rice, applesauce, or toast. Tomorrow you can add more fruits and cooked vegetables. Keep meats and dairy to a minimum for at least a week and nothing heavy or greasy until he is fully recovered.”

“Luccciusss, I trust you can ensssure Ssseverusss’ss insstructionsss are followed.”

“Yes, my Lord.”

“Good. Ssseveruss if you will come with me, I will ssshow you the poissson and itsss antidote. I do not believe there are any negative interactionsss with the potionsss you mentioned but would prefer you confirm that before we give anything to Misssster Potter.”

“Yes, my Lord.”

“Missster Potter, We will ssspeak onccce you are well if that issss acccceptable.”

“Lord Voldemort.” Harry said respectfully, noticing a vast improvement to his breathing already. “I would prefer that we talk sooner rather than later. Tomorrow, perhaps?” Harry asked, having to pause to breathe only twice. The coughing had stopped almost completely now.

“You are to remain in bed for the next three daysss.” Voldemort denied him at first. He looked closely at the shadowed emerald eyes with a frown before changing his mind and agreeing to the request. “I will be here at noon.”

“Thank you, Lord Voldemort. Before you leave, could I please have a moment alone with Professor Snape? I’d like to know what the rest of the scan said.”

The Dark Lord nodded once. “Sseveruss, meet me in Luccciusss’ss ssstudy when you have finished.”

Lucius kissed Harry’s cheek. “I’ll be back shortly with something for you to eat.” He said before he left with the Dark Lord.

Harry bit his lip nervously but didn’t say anything yet.

“Draco,” Severus said. “I believe Mr Potter would like you to leave as well.”

“Can I come back in later?” Draco asked to both Harry’s and Severus’s surprise.

“I’d like that.” Harry said shyly, his breathing almost back to normal now.

“Right. I’ll just wait outside then.”

“Thank you.” Harry said.

Once he was sure the door was closed, Harry turned to Severus and mouthed “Legilimens”

Severus raised an eyebrow in question but at Harry’s adamant nod he cast the spell nonverbally. Immediately he had an image shoved at him, showing him Lucius casting a monitoring ward on the room. Since the wand movement for the spell was incorrect, and nothing like Lucius’s normal style, Severus assumed it was a suspicion on Harry’s part and not a certainty. Severus retreated gently, pausing at the last moment to be sure nothing further was coming.

Once he was out, he nodded to show Harry he understood. “The scan shows several recent injuries including a dislocated shoulder, sprained ankle, broken wrist…”

“You don’t need to list them all, Sir.”

“Oh? Then tell me Mr. Potter; what do you wish me to list.”

“Just anything that needs to be treated, most of those things are well on their way to being healed on their own and it won’t hurt anything to leave them be.”

“There is some anal tearing.” Severus watched as Harry flinched slightly before looking away.

“I thought that was all healed.” He muttered.

“No. There is a chance for an infection. You currently do not have a fever, therefore, there is not yet an infection; I suggest a general healing draught. It should also take care of any remaining bruises and abrasions as well.”

“Thank you, sir.” Harry said, gesturing him closer as he spoke. When Severus was within touching range, Harry grabbed his robes, and pulled him down so he could speak directly in Severus’s ear. “Are you going to tell the order?” he asked in a barely audible voice.

“Do you want me to?” Severus returned in a whisper that was almost soundless.

Harry slowly shook his head. Severus nodded once before standing up.

“If there is nothing further, Mr. Potter…” he said aloud.

“No. Thank you, Sir.”

Draco returned shortly after Severus left. He hovered in the doorway briefly before returning to the seat beside the bed. The two boys stared at each other in silence for a short time. Each one studying the other.

“I was listening at the door.” Draco said neutrally.

Harry snorted. “I guess I’m not really surprised.”

“You didn’t use a silencing charm.”

“No wand?” Harry tried.

“I know you can do wandless. You didn’t have a wand in…there.”

Harry sighed. “There’s a monitoring charm on the room. I can feel it. I didn’t want to interfere with it.”

“What was the point in asking us to leave if you knew Father was monitoring you?”

“The illusion of privacy?” Harry offered with a shrug. “I don’t think your father would listen in after I asked him to leave, but if he felt he needed to, I didn’t want to interfere.”

“You mean in case Uncle Severus did something to you.”

Harry latched onto the opportunity to change the subject. “Uncle Severus?”

“My godfather.” Draco responded absently. The two fell silent once more. Harry could tell there was something Draco wanted to ask but was seemed hesitant to actually ask

Harry stared down at his hands. “You wouldn’t have told me you were listening unless you had a question or a comment about what you heard.

“What Severus said,” Draco started carefully, “…about the-the tearing. Did my father…” he trailed off, uncertain.

“No.” Harry said softly but firmly, looking Draco in the eyes. “Your father did not force me. He didn’t hurt me.”

“But you are sleeping with him.”

“Malfoy, I—”

“Draco.”

Harry nodded. “Draco.” He sighed. “I’m not sure what your father has told you, or why you know we were sleeping together.”

When Draco did not respond, Harry looked away, but continued.

“We were put in the same cell together. I thought I was going to die and Lucius…” Harry swallowed, holding back the tears. “He protected me. I’m not sure why really. But he did, and I needed…” Harry realized he was rambling. He took a deep breath and looked Draco in the eyes. “It doesn’t matter why I did it. I don’t mean anything to your father. I was just convenient for him. He had been locked up for a long time.” Harry said absolute conviction.

Draco laughed. “You actually believe that, don’t you?”

Harry looked at him in confusion. “I believe it because it’s the truth.”

Draco smiled at him. “I thought maybe this was a revenge thing on your part. After my mother’s behaviour, my father would have no trouble getting their marriage annulled if that was the plan. Even just as my father’s consort, you would have certain rights over me. But you really have no idea.”

“No idea about what?” Harry asked suspiciously.

“You are in the master bedroom. My father’s bedroom. Originally you were in the guest room, when the portkey deposited you here at six o’clock last night. The Dark Lord gave you the antidote and left you there until Father returned home. Father immediately moved you to his bedroom. He stayed by your side until this morning when the Dark Lord had to come up here and order him to attend the meeting occurring in his own study.”

Harry’s eyes widened, in surprise.

“I was ordered to sit with you and come get him if you woke up. No one interrupts the Dark Lord’s meetings, but I was told to interrupt. For you. That is not how my father behaves towards a lover of convenience.”

Harry looked confused. “Maybe he just felt grateful?” he asked. “I helped some with the breakout.”

Draco shook his head in amusement.

“Shouldn’t you be upset about this? Angry with me?”

“You’re not the first of my father’s lovers. Not even the first one I met; not the first male; not the first he brought home.” Draco tilted his head to the side. “I think you are the first one my age though.”

“But…” Harry was too confused to even know what to ask first. “Your mother?” He settled on.

“Is too busy kissing up in hopes my father will forget that she broke the golden rule of remaining discreet while he was gone to mention your presence. They are close friends at best. Most of the time act like squabbling siblings. She doesn’t care who he’s with and his only rule has been that she remain discreet enough that he never hears so much as a rumour about her lovers.”

“We hate each other?” Harry tried.

“I thought we did.” Draco said. “But when my father got home, he talked about a Harry Potter I never met. He admired that Harry Potter. I want to get to know him. The Harry my father knows.” Draco paused. “The one who gave me back my father.” He added softly. “I guess I’m the one who’s grateful.”

Lucius’s entrance stopped Harry from attempting to respond. He looked back and forth between the two Malfoys, unsure what to say to either of them.

“Father.” Draco greeted as he stood up. “I’ll leave you two alone, now.”

“Thank you.” Lucius said with a smile, embracing his son briefly, before taking the seat he just left.

Harry stared at Draco as he left feeling overwhelmed by everything.

“Harry?” Lucius called in concern.

Harry turned to him, staring intently into those silver eyes, but didn’t say anything.

“Are you alright?” Lucius asked.

Harry nodded hesitantly.

“Did Draco say something to upset you?” Lucius asked.

“No. It’s just all a bit much.” Harry said softly.

“I brought you something to eat.” Lucius said gesturing to the tray levitating beside him that Harry hadn’t noticed before. “But maybe it would be best if you rested a little first.”

Harry nodded and Lucius helped him lay back down and tucked him in with one of the soft velvet blankets folded at the end of the bed.

“Lucius,” Harry asked. “Will I be able to see Evan while I’m here? I know you don’t want him near Draco, but I’m sure he’s already angry with me for taking the chance the plan was a trap, or the antidote wouldn’t work.”

Lucius froze. He cleared his throat nervously before responding. “Evan thinks your dead.” He finally said.

Harry pulled himself up with a groan. “What? But that wasn’t part of the plan!” Harry said getting agitated. “You and he were supposed to be told as soon as you were alone. The Dark Lord wanted to be sure your first reactions were authentic, but you were supposed to be told immediately after!”

Harry struggled with the bedclothes, trying to get up. Lucius pushed him back down, climbing up on the bed beside him and holding him until he stopped struggling with a sob. “I didn’t want to hurt him.” He whispered looking up at Lucius in anguish.

Lucius sighed. “I know.”

He rubbed Harry’s back soothingly as he began explaining. “After we were portkeyed away, Evan attacked the Dark Lord. They duelled. After the duel, the Dark Lord ordered him to be restrained. Then, the Death Eaters were briefed and released. We took the former guards and the light sympathizers and sent them to the Dark Lord’s dungeons until it was decided how to deal with them. It was several hours later before the Dark Lord was able to speak to me privately. When the Dark Lord tried to talk to him as well, Evan threw wandless curses at him. He decided to wait until Evan calmed down some before telling him. It was not meant to be a punishment. The Dark Lord was surprisingly sympathetic to Evan, and was trying to avoid another duel.”

Lucius paused, knowing Harry was not going to be happy with the next part. “In the meantime, the Ministry dropped all charges against you. They announced that not only would they would be having a funeral for you, but all convicts and dark creatures who wanted to attend would be given amnesty. It was their way of making amends. They wanted everyone you considered a friend to be welcome.”

Harry sighed. “So the Dark Lord needed Evan to think I was dead, so his responses were real when he attended the funeral.” Harry stopped, brow furrowed. “But he didn’t.” He said, pulling away from Lucius. “The people who knew me in Azkaban would know Evan was locked up. They wouldn’t have questioned him not attending the funeral. No one else would think he had any reason to be there.”

Lucius nodded. He knew Harry would be unhappy when he found out. And he knew Harry would figure it all out.

Harry sat up completely and looked at Lucius angrily. “You used him! If there was a funeral you would have needed an excuse to be there and get close enough to my body to remove it. Draco mentioned a portkey.”

“You used him as a bloody DISTRACTION!” Harry yelled.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: The bank owns my car. The landlord owns my house. JKR owns all the HP books and characters. All I own is this little computer and my two cats. Damn.

“speech”
‘quote’

AN: It is getting annoying writing the Dark Lord’s speech. He still stresses his s sounds and the speech impediment hasn’t gone away. I just stopped writing it. You all have to use your imagination.

Friday August 23, 1996 11:00AM: Malfoy Manor Master Suite

“You used him as a bloody DISTRACTION!” Harry yelled.

Lucius eased away from him slightly, with a wince. “I am sure you should not be yelling when you have low oxygen levels. You are most likely supposed to remain calm and restful while you recover.”

“Lucius—” Harry started.

“Hush.” Lucius said. “Tomorrow you may discuss this with the Dark Lord. Evan is currently in the company of the Lestrange family who are not to know you are alive. As he cannot be told prior to the Dark Lord’s arrival, there is no point in you making yourself sick or anxious today.”

Harry froze suddenly and Lucius looked at him in concern.

“Harry?” he questioned.

Harry swallowed and quietly asked, “Why aren’t they supposed to know I’m alive?”

Lucius sighed. “I think that is a topic best discussed with the Dark Lord as well.”

Harry nodded as he gently pulled completely out of Lucius’s embrace. He lay back down and stared up at the ceiling with haunted eyes. Lucius watched him for a moment before reaching out and gently sweeping the fringe off his brow. Harry turned those haunted eyes to Lucius silently.

Lucius smiled sadly at him. “Tell me what you are thinking, my Little One.”

Harry looked away briefly before returning his unblinking gaze to Lucius. “He doesn’t want anyone to know I’m alive.” Harry whispered.

Lucius frowned in confusion. “I thought you knew that part of the plan.”

Harry slowly shook his head. He bit at his bottom lip before responding quietly. “The plan was for the Order and the Ministry to think I was dead. If they thought I had been broken out they would have had everyone available searching non-stop for me. It would have put you all at risk. You and Evan were supposed to be told right away about the plan after he had your natural reactions witnessed by everyone. After I was given the antidote we were to negotiate my place with your side.”

“The Dark Lord agreed to meet with you tomorrow.” Lucius said as he stroked Harry’s head.

Harry nodded.

Lucius frowned again. “I am sure he will let you see Evan as soon as possible.” He tried, still unsure why Harry was so upset.

“I hope he doesn’t.”

Now it was Lucius’s turn to freeze. “Why?” he asked after the shock gave way to more confusion.

“If I was really going to join the Dark Order, why wouldn’t two members of his inner circle be allowed to know I was alive?” Harry took a shuddering breath before continuing.

“I guess he has lots of reasons to want to punish me before killing me. The poison thing…” Harry swallowed as his voice broke. “…it-It would have been too easy, too painless.

Harry blinked back tears but when he spoke again his voice was strong. “Evan has already mourned my death once. I’d rather he wasn’t forced to participate the second time around.” A single tear escaped as he whispered, “And I don’t think I could handle him not having to be forced.”

Lucius gathered the boy into his arms, relieved when there was only a slight tensing. He kissed the tear track off Harry’s cheek, moving up and placing gentle kisses on each of his eyelids before sliding down to the abused lip and taking his own nibble. He slowly and gently explored the sweet taste that was all Harry. Just as Harry began to give in to his explorations, he drew back with a last chaste kiss on his lips.

Lucius lay back, cradling Harry against his chest and stroking his back. “Evan will never do anything to harm you. He loves you far more than I believed him capable of loving anyone.”

“You don’t know that.”

Lucius’s lips twitched at the petulant tone. “I do. I know that Evan loves you just as much as I love my own son. I also know that the Dark Lord is quite pleased to have you joining Him. I assure you he is not planning to torture you and I promise he will not kill you.”

“You can’t promise that.”

Lucius gave a half-smile. “I can.”

Harry looked up at him, so afraid to hope. “Then why can’t anyone know I’m alive?”

“I am not positive. The Dark Lord only asked that we keep knowledge of your situation to a minimum. I do know he does not intend you any harm.”

Harry nodded. He leaned up and kissed Lucius before snuggling in close again.

“Lucius,” he said after a moment.

“Yes?”

“I don’t think the Manor has a blanket shortage.”

Lucius rumbled with such a hearty laugh that Harry couldn’t help but smile.

Friday August 23, 1996 11:00AM: Slytherin Castle

Severus Snape stalked silently behind his Lord as they moved through the courtyard and towards the castle. The Dark Lord nodded his acknowledgement to the recruits as he passed, greeting the Inner Circle members by name. Severus sneered at anyone who dared to meet his eye.

Severus was surprised when instead of leading them into the Potions Lab the Dark Lord headed to his personal suite of rooms. Severus paused at the entrance to the sitting room, taking in the elegant decor that was rumoured to have been chosen by Salazar Slytherin himself. The only rooms he had furnished and decorated when he lived here.

“Is this the first time you have been in my rooms?” the Dark Lord asked noting Severus in awe of the room.

“Yes, My Lord.”

“Hmm I thought you had joined Lucius and me for drinks before. No matter. I think you will enjoy the library and the lab more than the sitting room, Severus.” He said as he opened one of the doors to the left of the entrance

“My Lord?” Severus questioned as he followed, before coming to a dead stop as he walked through the doorway.

“Slytherin’s personal Potions lab.” The Dark Lord said, enjoying the fact that Severus was for once without his impenetrable mask and was actually gaping like a first year Hogwarts student. He smirked as he watched the spy wander around the room in amazement.

Severus noted the sterile countertops, feeling the various spells woven into the very materials they were built from and keeping them ready for use. His hand hovered above an opaque and white marble block table and he frowned in bewilderment about the intense cold he felt. It seemed to becoming from the stone itself instead of a freezing charm surrounding it

“It is not a stone. It took me quite some time before I realized it myself. It is a block of frozen salt water charmed to never melt.”

“I’ve never heard of such a thing.”

“Nor have I. I have yet to determine what it was created for.”

“It does not work as a chilling table?”

“No. The salt content is too high; it changes the properties of the potions. There is a chilling table over there.” The Dark Lord pointed to a black marble table with a three inch lip along the edges. A potion would be poured onto the table when it needed to be cooled rapidly. Somewhere along the base would be a plug that could be removed for ease when bottling the potion after it cooled.

Severus glanced at the table with a nod before returning to his explorations.

The Dark Lord inwardly smiled at the sight of the man’s barely contained enthusiasm. His lip twitched when he saw Severus reverently eyeing the stirring rods lying on braces on one wall. Every rod imaginable was there including a few he couldn’t identify. Severus touched a white one near the top row.

He turned to the Dark Lord with a raised eyebrow. “At first glance, it appeared to be a tooth or a bone, but than I saw it was made of intertwined strands.”

“A lock of petrified unicorn hair.”

Severus gasped at the priceless treasure he was holding in his hands.

“If you have a use for it, you are welcome to it.”

“My Lord, I could not. Surely you would want this to remain in your own collection. The balancing properties it could add alone…”

The Dark Lord cut him off. “I am well aware of what that rod can do, if it can be used. You appear able to use it.”

Severus raised an eyebrow in question.

The Dark Lord reached out to take the wand when suddenly it disappeared from Severus’s hand and reappeared back in its spot on the wall. When the Dark Lord took a step closer to the wall and reached for it again, the rod, braces and all, moved several feet to the left. “It doesn’t like me.”

Severus had to choke back sudden laughter at the pout on his lord’s face.

The Dark Lord gave a wry smile. “You will not tell anyone, I was bested by a stirring rod. In exchange you may take the damned thing with you.”

“Thank you, My Lord.” Severus said with a genuine smile. He took the rod, already thinking of the experiments he could begin when he returned to his own lab later.

“You will also not tell anyone about Mr. Potter.” The Dark Lord said quietly.

“May I ask who else knows about him?” Severus asked, forcing himself not to add ‘and what the hell are you planning?’

The Dark Lord regarded him intently for a moment. “Let me show you the potions and then I’ll explain.”

The Dark Lord opened a cabinet and retrieved two vials, directing Severus to the cabinet with the cauldrons as he moved to the book case for two of his own journals.

Severus briefly gawked at the quartz crystal cauldron before grabbing two small pewter ones and joining the Dark Lord at the worktable.

“This is the poison.” He said as he poured the vial into one of the cauldrons, passing over a recipe fairly close to the front of the first book. As Severus read over the poison ingredients and directions, he poured the antidote into the second cauldron and flipped to the last page with writing on it in the second book.

The Dark Lord stood back and waited while the Potions Master examined the potions intently, going back and forth between the cauldrons and the journals several times.

“You are correct, nothing should interact with the antidote, and the antidote would have completely neutralized the poison. It is safe for Potter to take the healing potions.”

“Good. Come. We can discuss things after I let Lucius know.”

Severus reluctantly left the lab, pleasantly surprised when he was led to the seats in the sitting room instead of in the study. He looked around the room again as the Dark Lord called two house elves, directing one to Malfoy manor with a message for Lucius and the other to bring in tea for two. He had to agree with his lord’s assessment. He much preferred the laboratory but had to appreciate the comfortable elegance in the sitting room.

It was far more understated than any of the sitting rooms in the ostentatious Malfoy Manor, but it was still obviously richly furnished with the finest materials. Although after more intent study, you could see the accents had carried the green and silver theme into this room as well, the first impression was the room was done in earth tones.

The rich cherry wood floors complemented the dark mahogany bookcases and tables. A large fireplace took up half the wall opposite the entrance. The hearth was done in hand-laid river-rocks, with the mantle created from the green fire agate throughout the castle. The only painting in the rooms was a landscape of a mountain stream. The brown leather sofas and the two matching armchairs were made of the softest leather Severus had ever felt. He sank into one of the chairs and his eyes drifted closed almost against his will. He swore the contented sigh he heard could not have been from him.

Severus opened his eyes to the Dark Lord watching him from the other chair, a mischievous smile in his eyes if not on his lips.

“They’re charmed.”

“They are cursed.” Severus disagreed. “Only dark magic could feel this sinfully indulgent.” He said with a sigh, closing his eyes once more.

The Dark Lord chuckled. “I would not have thought you the type to display such hedonistic behaviour in front of someone else. Especially in front of me.”

“I blame the chairs. I told you they were cursed.” Severus said without opening his eyes, despite the sudden tension at his lord’s words. After a silence in which the tension began to build, Severus opened his eyes and turned to the Dark Lord.

The Dark Lord returned his gaze, before pouring them each a tea. “Milk or sugar?”

“Neither. Thank you.” Severus said, taking the cup and sniffing it furtively before taking a cautious sip.

“I will not be further offended if you wish to use a spell to check the tea for poisons.”

Severus jerked his head up to meet the Dark Lord’s eyes.

“I am, of course, already slightly offended you would believe me dim-witted enough to attempt to poison a Potions Master.”

“My apologies, my Lord.” Severus said as he lowered his eyes. He cursed himself for the overcompensation after it was pointed out he had let his guard down in front of a man who could kill with two little words, and a simple gesture from his wand.

“Lucius, Draco, and Narcissa are the only ones who know of Potter’s continued existence. Narcissa has a geis upon her, physically preventing her from speaking of it to anyone, and Draco has a block against sharing information without permission.” The Dark Lord said, allowing the previous subject to be dropped.

“May I ask what you intend to cast on me?” Severus asked neutrally.

“Unless Mr Potter tells me otherwise when we discuss it tomorrow, I do not intend to cast anything on you. I had thought you would be capable of keeping this information to yourself. Do you feel incapable of doing so?”

“No, My Lord. I mistakenly assumed you would wish to block me as you had already done Narcissa and Draco. Surely you do not think they are at risk for being Order members or Ministry spies. You already know I am one.”

“I did not suggest the spells for them either. Lucius placed the block on Draco when he was told what had occurred in Azkaban. It included the fact that Mr. Potter is still alive and currently in the manor. Narcissa requested the geis when we forbid her from mentioning anything to her sister. I believe she was trying to prove herself to Lucius after her behaviour while he was gone. She only knows that Mr. Potter is alive and staying in the master bedroom. She does not know what occurred in Azkaban.”

“I was told Potter had agreed to work with you in order to secure Lucius and Rosier’s release. Lucius said Potter was expecting you to kill him.” Severus said, trying to find out what more occurred in the prison.

“I had informed him that I would give him the antidote as soon as the Ministry confirmed his death. Clearing his name was an unexpected event. I am still unsure if it will be to our advantage or not.”

“Why would it not be?”

“Originally, Mr Potter was going to join us. Now, however, he is able to return to his friends. His godfather’s return may also change things.”

Severus thought about that before deciding to share what little information he had. “Potter asked me not to tell the Order. I don’t think he trusts them any longer.”

“I do not believe he had been told he was cleared when you were brought in. I also doubt he knows about Black, Lucius would still be avoiding telling him. I am rather surprised he knows you are a spy.”

“I do not believe he knows where my loyalty lies.”

“I do not believe anyone knows where your loyalty lies.”

Severus looked up at the Dark Look tensely, but relaxed slightly at the smirk he saw. “I am a dark wizard, my Lord, even if I am not a pureblood.”

“And like most dark wizards, you are loyal to yourself first and foremost. Indeed, like a true Slytherin, you are most loyal to the side that triumphs. You are not alone. I believe the more intelligent of my followers play both sides as often as possible. Until Azkaban, I am sure Lucius spied on me for the Ministry. I am positive others do now.”

Severus was stunned. He knew there were questions regarding his loyalty. He knew the Dark Lord saw traitors in every corner. He was sure this was a trick. There is no way his lord could calmly admit to knowing about the spies and doing nothing.

“You are different though,” The Dark Lord went on. “With the others, I have their loyalty and the other is a fail-safe. With you, I am unsure which your fail-safe is.”

The Dark Lord took a sip of his tea, watching Severus’s perfectly blank expression. “I do not believe it matters any longer.”

“My Lord?” Severus questioned half in fear and half in shock.

“If Potter joins us, you will know no one can stop the two of us together. We will have your loyalty as there will be no doubts that we will triumph. If Potter does not join us, I expect he will take over the Ministry and with it the public will follow. His power at Azkaban undoubtedly won him a large following. I am willing to negotiate with Potter once he is in power, again negating the need for you to choose a side.”

“You think he will negotiate with you if he chooses not to join you.”

“I think he will negotiate with Rosier and Lucius, both of whom are mine.”

The two men finished their tea in a contemplative silence.

“You told me all this because you wanted me to know there was no point in sharing the fact that Potter was alive.” Severus said after some time.

“No,” the Dark Lord shook his head. “We had this discussion because you are a member of my inner circle. I seem to have forgotten that.”

“I have been a member of your inner circle since your return.” Severus said, unable to stop himself from prodding.

“Perhaps, I am just remembering why I created the inner circle. Do you know why I hand picked certain followers to be honoured above the others, Severus?”

“You have rewarded those you value.” Severus said neutrally.

“No. I started the inner circle because, like you, I am not a pureblood. Unlike you, I was raised as a Muggle. I did not know the wizarding nuances, traditions, cultures, that the purebloods were raised with. Especially in the beginning, the inner circle was meant to be my advisors. I wanted people I could not only learn from but ones who would stand up to me and tell me when I was wrong. The inner circle was never meant to be a group of honoured followers. They were not supposed to be followers at all.”

The Dark Lord cast a warming charm on the teapot and refilled both their cups before continuing. Severus took a sip of his automatically. “In the beginning, the inner circle was what it was intended to be, but later, as my original inner circle was replaced by followers who moved up the ranks, that all changed. I changed.”

“Today, when you said you had never been in my rooms, I realized how much has changed. I expect with Mr Potter we will be changing more. I intend to start by remembering that my inner circle was chosen because they are intelligent enough not to follow me blindly. Perhaps, if I remember that I need more than blind followers, they will remember to tell me that killing everyone who disagrees with me will not strengthen our blood lines or protect the wizarding world.”

Severus choked back a laugh at that. Before he could respond any further, a house elf popped into the room.

“Master, you be havin guests in you study. They be tellin Wynken to tell you they are there, they say you ‘cpectin them.”

“Thank you, Wynken. Please take a bottle of scotch and two glasses to my study. Tell Mr Rosier I will be right down and to help himself to the scotch and tell the Lestranges I will not require their presence tonight.”

Once the house elf popped out, he turned to Severus. “I am afraid I must cut this visit short. I trust you know your way out from this side of the castle?”

“Yes, my Lord.” Severus said, standing up. He moved to leave, but paused at the door. “In the spirit of the discussion we just had, are you sure being alone with Rosier is a good idea at this time?”

“I am not sure being alone with Rosier is ever a good idea.”

AN: I am in desperate need of a new beta. If anyone is interested, Please email me at [email protected]

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Draco informs me that I cannot own Malfoys. He says that Malfoys own they are not owned! I have released both him and his father into JKR’s tender loving care. His mother and I are going shopping later, than I will return her to JKR as well.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parsletongue”

Friday August 23, 1996 1:00PM: Slytherin Castle

The Dark Lord entered his study to find Evan sipping a cup of tea, bottle of scotch unopened on the desk. He examined the Death Eater, noted the dark circles under his eyes and the slight tension to his jaw that the neutral mask he wore could not hide. The Dark Lord closed the door and moved to sit behind his desk, making his presence known.

Evan stood with a murmured, “My Lord,” but did not bow.

“Mr. Rosier.” The Dark Lord greeted as he sat down. He watched Evan for a few seconds as he continued to stand. “If you are planning on attacking me once again, please let me know. I would prefer to take this conversation into one of the duelling rooms to prevent the destruction of my office. If you are not planning on attacking me, sit down.”

“I should have been more respectful of your decisions, my Lord. I should apologize and beg for your forgiveness.” Evan said as he sat, staring directly into his Lord’s eyes.

“But you are still too angry to show me respect; you are not the least bit sorry for your actions and you have never begged in all the years I‘ve known you.”

Evan nodded slightly. “I have always been devoted to your cause.”

“That was past tense. Are you no longer devoted?”

“‘Grief causes the steadiest minds to waver’”

“Do you no longer believe what we are doing is right?”

“‘War may sometimes be a necessary evil. But no matter how necessary, it is always an evil, never a good. We will not learn how to live together in peace by killing each other's children.’”

The Dark Lord puzzled over that for a few seconds wishing he could get a straight answer out of the man but knowing Evan would answer only when he was ready. “You agree that our action is necessary but that our actions will not achieve our goals?”

Evan sighed. “I no longer care if we achieve our goals. I don’t care if we lose everything we are, our culture, our bloodlines, our magic itself; because I have lost everything already.”

The Dark Lord raised an eyebrow. He leaned forward with narrowed eyes and hissed angrily, “That child almost destroyed me. He destroyed everything we were working towards. He put our work back decades, put your comrades in Azkaban, and sent you into hiding. He deserved to die!”

The Dark Lord sat back and stared coldly at man about to explode in front of him. “The only reason his death was painless was because of his loyalty to you. He sacrificed himself for your freedom. He died to allow you to return to me and to our cause. You may not care about our cause any longer, by do you care about his sacrifice?”

Evan closed his eyes tightly against the Dark Lord’s words. The Dark Lord poured a generous serving of scotch and set it down in front of Evan. Evan opened his eyes at the sound, swallowed the glass in two long pulls and slammed the glass down on the desk.

The Dark Lord refilled the glass. “The decision is yours Mr. Rosier. As you have been a very valued member of the Dark Order for many years, I will allow you to leave with only a geis placed on you preventing you from sharing information. Or we can ignore your behaviour in the last week and you may join us on the next raid.”

“Will I still have your group of babysitters watching my every move?”

The Dark Lord’s lips twitched. “No, I am afraid you have frightened off all the babysitters except Bella and she just doesn’t like you.”

Evan nodded. He drank the second glass of scotch only slightly slower. When he finished he nodded again. “I will join you on the next raid.”

“Good. I would hate to have to tell Mr Potter you left us when I see him tomorrow.”

Evan froze. He slowly stood and walked to the door, his expression carefully blank. “I believe we should move into one of the duelling rooms now.” He said calmly.

“As you wish.”

The Dark Lord led the way to the closest duelling room, placing several wards on the door and turning to face Evan. Evan stood wand held stiffly at his side. The Dark Lord drew his own wand, but held it as his side as well. “Would you like an explanation before we duel?”

“I refuse to play mind games with you.” Evan growled, raising his wand.

“This is no game. Mr. Potter is alive.”

Evan growled wordlessly, firing a bone breaking curse, a blood boiling curse and a cutting curse in quick succession.

The Dark Lord blocked the first, sidestepped the second and sent the third back at Evan along with a burst of flames.

The two men duelled for several minutes before Evan was forced to drop to the ground to dodge the spells. He was shocked that nothing was fired at him when he was down. He warily climbed to his feet. He kept his wand up, but didn’t fire anything else yet.

“Are you finished?” the Dark Lord asked turn between amusement and annoyance.

“I was at his funeral. I know it was him. I watched them entomb him.”

“You are correct. You were there. It was him. They did entomb him. We portkeyed him out.”

“Who is we? Who else knew?”

“At the time, only Lucius. Currently, all three Malfoys and Severus as well as yourself.”

“Was that punishment for my behaviour? Letting me think he was dead? Or is this the punishment letting me hope he is alive?”

“Unfortunately, your behaviour when you attacked me made it impossible for me to tell you there was an antidote to the poison when I informed Lucius. By the time you had calmed yourself enough for me to talk to you, the Ministry had cleared his name and we needed you to distract the Order and give Lucius an excuse to get close enough to the body to plant the portkey.”

Evan lowered his wand. “You somehow convinced them to have the viewing.”

“I had Lucius suggest it to the correct people.”

“You didn’t trust me to know the truth and act according to plan?”

“It was not a matter of trust. Do you believe you could have acted the grieving guardian in front of the Ministry, the Order and his former friends? Do you think you would have been able to do what was required while not knowing if we would be too late when we could finally retrieve him? Could you have waited not knowing if he would live?”

“You didn’t know the antidote would work.” It was not a question.

“I knew the antidote would work if taken up to two days after the poison was administered. It wasn’t tested any longer then that. I decided the benefits of the wizarding world knowing he was dead and entombed outweighed the slight risk the antidote would not work.”

Evan closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths.

“The antidote worked after the test subject had been dead for two days. A person doesn’t become deader as time goes on. As long as we were able to retrieve him before any decomposition took place, I felt there was very little risk to the antidote not working.”

“He’s really alive?” Evan whispered.

The Dark Lord put his wand away and moved to Evan’s side. “I give you my word he is alive.”

“I want to see him.”

“He is staying with Lucius at present. Severus has put him on bed rest for the next three days.”

“Why? What’s wrong?”

“Apparently, being dead had a few side effects.”

Evan turned and headed for the door.

“Where do you think you are going?”

“To Malfoy Manor.”

The Dark Lord closed the door with a wave of his wand. “You cannot.”

Evan turned back to him, unable to respond. The Dark Lord saw the anguish the man could not articulate. “I know you need to see him if only to reassure yourself he really is alive, but it is extremely important that no one else knows he is alive. You cannot just show up at Malfoy manor.”

“Why not? What are you planning?”

“I would rather discuss that with Potter first. I am meeting with him tomorrow.”

“I will not wait until then to see him.”

“I did not believe you would. Come; let’s go back to my office. I will summon Lucius and we can receive an update on Mr. Potter’s condition and then you can return with Lucius.”

Evan followed the Dark Lord from the room. “I believe you said I would be rid of my babysitters.”

“I doubt very much Lucius would appreciate being referred to as a babysitter. Lucius changed the wards on the manor to prevent everyone from entering while Mr Potter is staying there. You need him to get you in” The Dark Lord said. When they reached the office, he poured each of them a generous portion of scotch as they waited for Lucius.

Friday August 23, 1996 3:20PM: Malfoy Manor, Master Suite

Harry woke up to find himself alone in the bed. After putting on the glasses Lucius had placed on the bedside table he found a note on the pillow next to him.

Harry
If you need anything call Draco’s name and the monitoring spell will let him know you need him. The bowl of soup has a warming charm on it. Please eat if you wake up before I get back. Also, Severus said the potions would not interact with anything. The vial next to the soup is the nutrient potion.
I’ll be back soon.
Lucius

Harry placed the note down on the table and picked up the glass of water with a shaky hand. He took a few sips before having to set it down cursing the fact that not only was he so weakened he could barely hold himself upright, but he just realized he needed to pee.

Harry briefly thought about calling Draco but decided the humiliation wasn’t worth the help. He looked around the room. There were four doors. The one off to the left and closest to the bed was partially opened and appeared to lead to a sitting room. Further down the same wall was the one everyone had entered from, so Harry assumed that led to the hallway. That left two doors, one off to the far right and one directly opposite the bed. Harry assumed one of them led to an en-suite.

He decided to try the one to the right with his fingers crossed since he could hug the wall on his way over. Harry scooted himself to the edge of the bed, took a deep breath and slid to his feet. He promptly collapsed.

“Damn.” He swore, he used the table to pull himself up, leaning heavily on the firm surface. After taking a few moments to steady himself, Harry made his way to the door. He held onto anything within reach and painstakingly slowly moved forward.

Harry almost cried with relief when he opened the door to find it was indeed the bathroom. He took his time as he relieved himself, washed up a little, and gathered his strength to make his was back to the bed.

He had made it to the doorway, closing the door behind him and leaning back against it for a moment to steady himself once again. Before he could move any farther, one on the other doors was hesitantly opened.

Narcissa Malfoy walked two steps into the bedroom before freezing as her eyes landed on Harry.

Harry pushed himself upright. “Mrs. Malfoy.” He greeted in a rough voice, very nervous in the presence of his lover’s wife. He couldn’t help but remember she was Bellatrix’s sister.

“Mr. Potter. I’m sorry to disturb you. I was looking for my hus—for Lucius.”

“I’m not sure where he went, but his note said he should be back soon.”

Narcissa looked over the young man carefully. He was flushed and shaking as he struggled to remain upright on his own. “Are you feeling alright? Maybe you should lie down.”

Harry let out a sound somewhere between a sob and a laugh as he let himself collapse against the door again. “I’m working on that.” He replied, closing his eyes tightly.

He jumped when he felt Narcissa touch his arm. He looked at her fearfully, feeling trapped and helpless.

Narcissa saw the fear and pain in the man in front of her. She gently wrapped an arm around his waist, pulling his arm over her shoulder at the same time. “Ready?” she asked

She waited for his nod before slowly helping him across the room. She tucked him into bed, casting a cleaning charm to cool his sweaty skin and offered him the water, helping him to hold the glass.

“Thank you, Mrs. Malfoy.”

Narcissa nodded with a gentle smile. She reached for the note on the table. “May I?” At Harry’s nod, she read the brief note and then handed him the potions vial. “You should probably take this before you eat. Severus’s potions never taste good and it might make you sick if you wait until after.”

“Yeah, I’ve noticed that.” Harry looked at the vial carefully but it was not marked in any way and his limited knowledge in potions was no help in confirming it was actually a nutrient potion. “How do you know it’s one of Professor Snape’s?” He asked.

Narcissa laughed lightly. “Lucius would not give you anything but the best. Severus’s potions may not taste good, but they are the best.” She smiled gently. “Lucius and Draco make most of the potions we keep on hand, but anything they create is stored in vials marked with the Malfoy crest. Severus uses his own vials.”

“Professor Snape usually labels his potions.”

Narcissa sat on the bed beside Harry. She turned the vial over and on the bottom was an etching of a heart followed by an apple. “The heart symbolizes it is a healing or health related potion. The apple designates it as a nutrient potion. If it just had an apple it would be a vitamin supplement. All the Malfoy potions are designated by symbols.”

Harry looked over the symbols carefully.

“I will not be insulted if you would prefer to call Draco to verify it is the correct potion, but I think you should take it if Severus believed it was necessary.”

Harry looked at her searchingly for a long moment. He took the potion and drank it down with a grimace.

AN:
Grief causes the steadiest minds to waver
Sophocles, Antigone

War may sometimes be a necessary evil. But no matter how necessary, it is always an evil, never a good. We will not learn how to live together in peace by killing each other's children.
Jimmy Carter
US diplomat & Democratic politician

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: They aren’t mine. I’m just borrowing them without JKR’s knowledge. I needed some new bath toys. Hmm…Lucius all wet and covered in nothing but bubbles… *wipes drool off mouth*

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

AN: I'd like to thank all the lovely people who helped me with this chapter, especially my three new betas, Kuro, Gracie and Anna! (hopefully my new betas at least...if they haven't run screaming from me yet)

Friday August 23, 1996 4:45 PM: Malfoy Manor, Lucius’s Study

At the castle, Lucius gave an update on Harry’s condition, including the young man’s fears that he was being kept alive just to be tortured later. The three enjoyed several more glasses of Scotch while waiting for Mulciber to arrive and act as majordomo so the Dark Lord could leave with Lucius and Evan. Then, Lucius led the way back through the Floo, holding the wards open long enough for the two men to arrive.

“Where is he?” Evan asked as soon as he came out.

“My bedroom.” Lucius said ignoring the glare Evan sent his way, taking Evan’s arm and offering a hand to the Dark Lord, as only the head of the house could Apparate.

When they arrived in the bedroom, however, Harry was missing. Evan turned to Lucius, an eyebrow raised in question. “Maybe he’s in the bathroom.” Lucius said, heading that way only to be stopped by Evan.

“I’ll check.” Evan said firmly.

Lucius pointed to the correct door in amusement at Evan’s protectiveness. Before Evan could take more than two steps in that direction, they heard Narcissa’s laugh coming from the door on the other side of the bedroom, Lucius' personal sitting room.

The Dark Lord was the first to the door. He opened it with his wand out, only to freeze at the sight that greeted him.

“My Lord!” Narcissa called in surprise, quickly standing to lower herself into a curtsy.

“Lord Voldemort.” Harry greeted in a worried tone, sitting up at his spot on the chaise. He cried out in surprise when he saw Evan come in behind the Dark Lord and struggled to pull himself to his feet.

Evan was by his side instantly, pulling him into his arms and hugging him tightly.

Narcissa rose to her feet and watched in concern as Evan Rosier held tight to Harry. She looked back and forth between her husband, the Dark Lord standing next to him, and Harry with Rosier a few times, unsure of what to do.

Harry kept murmuring “I’m sorry” over and over again, while Evan was whispering “You’re alive! You’re really alive.” Both men clung to each other, tears streaming down their faces.

So overwhelmed with relief and exhaustion from the emotional upheaval of the last few weeks, they allowed themselves to be lost in the comfort of the other, oblivious to their surroundings. At this moment in time, they were neither Death Eater nor Saviour; they were just Harry and Evan.

The Dark Lord gestured to the Malfoys before leaving the room, obviously expecting them to follow.

“Are you just going to leave Harry alone in there with that…that…that monster?” Narcissa asked fearfully once they were back in the Master bedroom.

“Harry will be fine.” Lucius said firmly. “Would you care to explain what you were doing with him?” He asked coldly. Narcissa knew better than to enter his rooms without permission and he would not tolerate her using Harry to settle their problems.

Narcissa flushed lightly, glancing at her lord before turning back to her husband, who sneered at her discomfort. “Come.” He said, heading to the fourth door in the bedroom, the one opposite the bed. He took them through the slightly smaller bedroom, traditionally used for the Master of the house’s Mistress, into the attached sitting room. Lucius called for a house elf and ordered tea to be brought in.

Once they were seated comfortably, the Dark Lord repeated Lucius’s question. “I would also like to know what Mr. Potter and you were doing together, Narcissa.” Although he would never admit it, he was extremely curious about what could make the Ice Queen blush.

“Yes, my Lord.” She said, staring at her tea cup as she began. “I was looking for Lucius, and thought he might be in the bedroom watching over Mr. Potter. I was not aware he had woken up.”

Narcissa rushed her speech a little, skipping over her reasons for looking for Lucius in the first place. “I knocked, but no one answered and I became worried and went in, as at anytime Lucius left his rooms he would send Draco in to watch over Mr. Potter. It wasn't like him to leave the young man alone.”

She glanced nervously at her husband, not relieved at all by the neutral mask firmly in place. She sighed before continuing. “When I went in, Harry was just coming out of the bathroom. He could barely stand. I think he was afraid of me, of my reaction.”

“Your reaction to what?” Lucius asked in confusion.

“To being in your bed, apparently.”

Lucius just looked even more confused at that statement.

“Harry was raised by Muggles, Lucius.” The Dark Lord said. “Arranged marriages are not common in the Muggle world any longer. Men don’t have mistresses, they have affairs. When caught, they have angry, vengeful wives.” The Dark Lord added with a smirk and a concealed snort.

“He thought you would be angry with him because he is sleeping with me.” At Narcissa’s nod, Lucius questioned, “He knew we have not been faithful to one another. I quite blatantly displayed the fact that we are lovers in Azkaban.”

Narcissa nodded again. “Somehow, to Harry, you being with him in prison is different than bringing him home, to what he referred to as our bed.”

“Most married couples share a bed.” The Dark Lord clarified in amusement. “Fidelity is also an implied marriage vow to Muggles. Harry would assume you broke your vows by sleeping with him, which would in turn cause Narcissa to be rightfully vengeful.”

Narcissa inwardly cringed at the reminder of her own mistake, the broken vow of discretion. She quickly continued, hoping to not remind Lucius of her actions right now. “I helped him back to bed and after reading your note, helped him drink the potion. I think he was worried I was trying to poison him. He questioned the fact that the vial wasn’t labelled and seemed doubtful that Severus actually made it.” She smirked to herself, “Until he tasted it that is.”

Lucius and the Dark Lord chuckled darkly at that.

Narcissa smiled slightly. “After he realized I wasn’t going to attack him, he relaxed some. He mentioned he hated feeling so confined on bed rest, so I helped him get dressed and we moved into the sitting room. He ate the broth you left, and after I found the instructions Severus left, I ordered some toast and tea. We were just talking, waiting for you to return.”

“Where did you get the robes you dressed him in? I was quite surprised at how much he looked the part of the wealthy pureblood prince when I walked in on the two of you.” The Dark Lord asked.

Narcissa flushed slightly and closed her eyes. “They were Robert’s.” she whispered. “They are close to the same size and similar complexion. I thought they’d look better on him than Draco’s would.”

The Dark Lord looked at Lucius with a raised eyebrow.

“Her lover.” Lucius reached for his wife’s hand with a soft laugh. “Narcissa and I have always had similar tastes in men.”

Narcissa met his eyes with a swallow, sighing in relief at the smile she saw.

“What, small and malnourished?” the Dark Lord teased.

“Mmm. Lean and lithe,” Lucius answered back, still holding Narcissa’s hand. “With all that tanned skin, dark hair, hard muscles and sharp angles.”

Narcissa laughed a little breathlessly at the description.

A knock on the open door, drew their attention. “I hope you weren’t talking about anyone I know.” Evan said, having heard Lucius’s description.

Harry was blushed a lovely red as he stood by Evan’s side, leaning heavily on the older man.

The Dark Lord stood and offered Harry his arm in assistance. “Come, sit down and join us. If you are not going to follow the “bed” part of Severus’s instructions, you should at least follow the “rest” part” He said. Harry took his arm, glancing at Evan before reluctantly letting go of him.

Lucius conjured another chaise lounge, for Harry to stretch out on, reluctantly placing it between the Dark Lord’s chair and the empty one, knowing Evan would insist on being beside Harry.

With the Dark Lord’s support and Evan watching on warily, Harry made his way to the chaise. He was almost there when his knees gave out. Harry never hit the floor. The Dark Lord caught him in his arms, lifting him up bridal style to place him on the seat.

Harry looked into those red eyes in shock, before softly offering a shaky “Thanks.”

The Dark Lord stared into the emerald eyes before him, feeling lost in their depths. He had to blink twice, mentally shaking himself before nodding and returning to his own seat, confused about the sudden connection he felt to the young wizard before him.

The sudden tension in the room was stifling. Narcissa appeared haughty and tense, as she watched Evan carefully. Lucius was glancing back and forth between the Dark Lord and Harry, trying to figure out what had just happened and, for some reason, feeling unbelievably jealous. Harry was already nervous in the Dark Lord’s presence and was still slightly wary of Narcissa.

Evan, typically, acted oblivious to it all. “‘It's high time you were shown/ That you really don't know/ All there is to be known.’” He said to Narcissa in warning.

Narcissa glanced at Lucius in confusion. At Lucius’s shrug she looked back at Evan, just in time to see Harry hit his arm.

“Don’t be rude.” Harry said to Evan before smiling gently at Narcissa. “He’s a little overprotective at times.”

“You were dead. I get to be overprotective without any complaints.”

“I was only ‘MOSTLY dead, see there's a difference between mostly dead, and all dead.’” Harry said with a wide grin at Evan.

Evan returned the grin and seeing the confusion on the faces of their audience he explained. “‘ ‘Now, mostly dead is slightly alive. Now, all dead...well, with all dead, there's usually only one thing that you can do… Go through his clothes and look for loose change.’.’”

Harry laughed out loud and reached for Evan’s hand.

The Dark Lord watched then with a cocked eyebrow still slightly puzzled over his reaction to Harry’s presence. Then he turned to Lucius. “I just remembered why people think Evan is insane.”

“My Lord?” Lucius questioned.

“He is.” The Dark Lord declared amidst laughter from the others.

“You should have seen the two of them together in Azkaban. Most of the time, I gave up trying to figure out what they were talking about. I’m not sure which worries me more, that Harry understands Evan so well or that he is capable of responding in kind.” Lucius said with a smirk.

Harry smiled at Evan softly, beginning to relax at last.

“‘ No one gossips about other people's secret virtues.’” Evan said to Harry, mock-pouting.

“Bertrand Russell.” Harry replied. “‘ A neurosis is a secret that you don't know you are keeping. ’”

“Kenneth Tynan. After all I’ve done for you too!” Evan pulled his hand away indignantly. “How dare you take their side!” he raged dramatically.

Harry lost himself in gales of laughter. “I can’t help it Evan. They’re right. You are insane.”

“Humph!”

Harry caught Lucius looking at him in amazement and tilted his head questioningly.

“It’s the first time I’ve seen you so …happy.” Lucius said in response to the unsaid question.

Harry shrugged with slight embarrassment. “I’m free.” He looked at the others in amazed happiness as if it had just dawned on him. “I’m alive and I’m free.”

“You are free, Harry.” The Dark Lord said. “In more ways than you know.”

“Sir?” Harry questioned.

“Perhaps, we should have that discussion today.”

Harry swallowed nervously. “I think I’d prefer that as well.” He said soberly.

Narcissa stood, “I best move out of your way then.” She curtsied to her lord before turning to Harry. “It was a pleasure talking with you today, Harry. We’ll have to do it again.” She said, placing a kiss on each his cheeks and gently brushing a lock of hair off his forehead.

“I’d like that.” He said smiling up at her.

The Dark Lord waited a moment after Narcissa left. When neither Lucius nor Evan made any move to get up, he sighed. “I’d like to talk to Mr. Potter alone, gentleman.”

“Yes, my Lord.” Lucius said, reluctantly rising. He placed a chaste kiss on Harry’s lips before leaving.

Evan, however, entwined his fingers with Harry’s and stared back at his Lord stubbornly.

“Evan,” Harry started only to be interrupted.

“Not one word.” Evan said tightly. “The last time I let the two of you plot things together, you ended up dead.”

Harry sighed and looked at the Dark Lord pleadingly. “Anything you and I discuss, I’m going to tell him anyway.”

The Dark Lord narrowed his eyes. “You will not comment on anything.” He said to Evan. “I do not want you influencing his decisions in any way.”

Evan gave a sharp nod in agreement.

The Dark Lord turned back to Harry. “Are you truly interested in joining me?”

“I am.” Harry said firmly, before glancing at Evan nervously.

The Dark Lord leaned forward and put a hand on Harry’s leg, drawing his attention once more. “Talk to me, Mr Potter. Do not worry about Evan’s approval just yet. The two of you can discuss things afterwards.”

Harry nodded, “I DO want to join you. I understand how Muggleborns and Muggles are a threat to our world. I KNOW what Muggles are capable of. I also see how Muggleborns affect the traditions the purebloods have always had. Like, well, like the Weasleys.”

The Dark Lord nodded for him to continue when Harry looked up at him.

“Well, they are a pureblood family, right, but they don’t act like it. They act more like the Muggleborns do. They celebrate Christmas, not Yule. At home, they dress in jeans and t-shirts, instead of casual robes. They don’t teach their kids anything not learned at Hogwarts. And…and Hogwarts, they cater to the Muggleborns, we celebrate Muggle holidays and teach the purebloods about the Muggle world, but no one teaches the Muggleborns about the world they’ve entered. We were all just thrown into it and it was sink or swim.”

“You are not a Muggleborn.” Evan said firmly.

Harry shrugged off the comment and the Dark Lord shot him a glare for interrupting.

Harry continued in a rush, “It’s like we entered a new country and the culture it was, it was so much different from what we were used to and there were so many of us. We could just ignore the culture and traditions we didn’t understand. We’d just replace them with our own. But that has been happening for so many years…”

Harry took a deep breath, forcing himself to slow down. “The things that make the wizarding world so great are disappearing and the people who are struggling to hold onto those beliefs, traditions and culture are viewed as the outcasts. They’re seen as intolerant.”

The Dark Lord smiled at the passion of the young man in front of him. “We are very much alike. That is exactly how I felt when I saw what was happening. I was just slightly older than you are now when Grindelwald was defeated. I saw my friends in Slytherin lose their hope for the future. I knew I had to help protect the world I was now part of.”

“For the greater good.” Harry whispered.

“For the greater good.” Lord Voldemort said in agreement.

Harry stared at his lap for a few moments, gathering his courage for what he wanted to say next. “I do not think genocide is ever for the greater good.” He finally said, looking Lord Voldemort in the eyes, unwaveringly.

AN:
It's high time you were shown
That you really don't know
All there is to be known.
On Beyond Zebra! (1955)
Dr. Suess

This man is only MOSTLY dead, see there's a difference between mostly dead, and all dead.
The Princess Bride

Now, mostly dead is slightly alive. Now, all dead...well, with all dead, there's usually only one thing that you can do… Go through his clothes and look for loose change.
The Princess Bride

No one gossips about other people's secret virtues.
Bertrand Russell

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: *Whispers sternly* Now, I want you to be very, very quiet. Draco! No talking around that ball gag! *Turns to the officer at the door* No Sir, I haven’t stolen anything belonging to JKR. It’s just me and my cats here. What’s that noise? Umm hmmm. Fine I admit it. I have him. *grumbles* I was going to return him when I was done. *pouts as the officer handcuffs me* Hey *perks up* Can I keep a set of these after I’m released? They’re much stronger than my pair. I bet Severus wouldn’t be able to get out of these.

IMPORTANT AN:
A very special thank you to my wonderful betas, Anna, Kuro and Gracie who, for some unknown reason, came back and let me continue to torment them. Any mistakes are my own and I assure you they did everything possible to prevent them.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

Friday August 23, 1996 6:30 PM: Malfoy Manor, Mistress’s Sitting Room

Harry stared at his lap for a few moments, gathering his courage for what he wanted to say next. “I do not think genocide is ever for the greater good.” He finally said, looking Lord Voldemort in the eyes unwaveringly.

The Dark Lord tilted his head and stared back at Harry. After a long pause, during which Harry tried desperately not to fidget, he addressed the issue. “If you were making the decisions, what would you do? How would you attempt to fix the problems before it’s too late?” he asked calmly.

“I’m not sure,” Harry admitted softly. He was almost afraid of answering the question. Not sure why the Dark Lord was acting so calm, he was wary about pushing his luck. “But there has to be a way without mass murder. You can’t improve society by killing everyone who disagrees with you.”

“I agree.” The Dark Lord said, surprising both Harry and Evan.

When he saw the Dark Lord was not only talking with him but actually agreeing with him instead of cursing him until he was screaming, Harry decided to continue. “Before the first war, you talked about segregation and re-education. What changed your approach?”

“Several things have changed since then. One was the fact that history has proven it is impossible to maintain segregation. With segregation, there is also still the security issue. Segregation may prevent the Muggle influences on the Pureblood culture, but it doesn’t prevent the Muggle knowledge of our world.”

“I believe the security issues have become more important as well. The invention of nuclear weapons has left us practically unable to defend ourselves. The average wizard, and even some of the more powerful ones, are unable to defend themselves against missiles and guns. There are very few shields that will protect us from projectiles. We can protect ourselves from the blasts and the explosions, but the bullet is still a threat. I am not sure any of us would be able to survive a nuclear threat.”

“The only reason I think we have more time to address that problem is, they are currently unable to launch a nuclear attack on us without it affecting themselves due to our close proximity.”

“You believe they would be able to target just us in the future?”

The Dark Lord shrugged elegantly. “They have already created heat-seeking missiles. What is stopping them from creating something attracted to magical signatures?”

Harry looked horrified at the thought. Primary school history lectures on Hiroshima and Nagasaki and the videos of the utter destruction they went through and are still suffering from ran through his head.

“It’s not possible to wipe out the Muggle race,” the Dark Lord continued. “I do know this. That was never our goal. It is possible, however, to exterminate all the Muggles who know about us. They can not destroy something that they don't know exists.”

“But that leaves you with the problem of the Muggleborns and Halfbloods. Are you going to kill all them too? Are you just going to keep going after Muggleborn children?” Harry asked in agitation. He couldn’t help compare them to his situation. Again, the Dark Lord was targeting children.

“Again I ask; what would you do differently?”

Harry glared at the far wall in frustration, trying to think of a viable solution. He startled when the Dark Lord touched his leg to get his attention.

“It was not my intention to upset you,” he said sincerely. “Perhaps we should continue this discussion after you have rested more. You are still recovering,” he finished with a hint of concern in his tone.

“I think that’s an excellent idea!” Evan said, standing up and reaching a hand towards Harry.

“No,” Harry said, “I’m ok. I want to talk about this. I’ll try to calm down. I’m sorry.”

“You have nothing to be sorry for,” the Dark Lord insisted. “You are still recovering and I do not wish to cause you to become overtired, especially with your heath concerns. I fear Evan and possibly Lucius as well are already blaming me for your current state.”

“You should be in bed,” Evan insisted.

“I hate bed rest,” Harry muttered under his breath. “I would prefer to continue our discussion,” he said aloud.

The Dark Lord looked at him in consideration, seeing his own determination in the young man in front of him. They were similar enough that he knew Harry would not rest easily until they had come to an agreement or at least made some headway. He gave in, nodding his agreement to Harry and staring at Evan with a raised eyebrow until he gave in and sat back down with a sound of annoyance.

Harry tried unsuccessfully to hide his smile at Evan’s pout.

“Perhaps we should start over, from the beginning.” The Dark Lord said, smiling inwardly at the interactions between Harry and Evan. He never would have believed Evan was capable of displaying such human emotions. Although, he could be accused of the same, he thought with a frown.

“Sir?” Harry questioned, unsure what the Dark Lord meant by 'the beginning'.

The Dark Lord blinked at the title, looking at Harry and wondering at the respect he was showing, unsure if it was authentic or just polite. He decided to address Harry’s place in the Dark Order before discussing titles. “Do you wish to be one of my followers, Mr Potter?”

Harry bit his lip nervously before slowly shaking his head. “I want to help,” he said before looking away. “But I don’t think I could ever bow down to you,” he finished in a whisper.

“Good.”

Evan, who had tensed at his child’s answer, stared at his Lord in shock over that response.

Harry jerked his head up, brow furrowed in confusion, and waited for an explanation.

“You are far too powerful to be one of my followers. With you in such close quarters to the others, I'd have to watch my back at all times, waiting for a mutiny. I have enough issues dealing with the occasional spy. I do not need you building an army to use against me from within my own ranks.”

“So, you don’t want me to join you?” Harry asked.

“Not as a follower, no. Originally, I considered naming you as my heir. I no longer believe you would be satisfied in that role either.” The Dark Lord paused, “I would like you to consider becoming my ally. You would be my equal in the Dark Order.”

Harry gasped, turning to Evan, unable to believe what he heard. Unfortunately, Evan was no help whatsoever as he was currently gaping at the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord would never admit to having an equal.

“Evan, close your mouth. You look ridiculous.” The Dark Lord said in amusement and a hint of smugness at being able to surprise the unflappable man.

Evan closed his mouth with an audible snap.

“In the spirit of equality, you should not be referring to me as Sir or Lord.”

“What – what should I call you?”

The Dark Lord blinked in surprise, having assumed Harry would automatically call him Tom or Riddle. He smiled his thanks at the consideration the young man was showing him.

“A long time ago, when I first renounced my father’s name, my friends called me Marvolo.”

Evan was gaping again.

Harry smiled shyly, “It would be an honour to call you Marvolo. And you will call me Harry?”

Marvolo frowned at that. “And we arrive back at the beginning again.” He muttered to himself. “I think it would be best if you were to have a new name. A new identity.”

Suddenly it dawned on Evan where the Dark Lord was going with this. “This is what you planned all along. Why it was so important for everyone to think he was dead. Harry Potter is dead. You want him to become a new dark lord.”

Marvolo nodded once with another warning glare at Evan for interrupting once again, but did not turn away from Harry. “Before you make up your mind, I do think you should be aware of all the possible facts that could affect your decision. I do not want you to regret your choice later.”

Harry looked confused at that statement. Evan, however, was afraid he knew what the Dark Lord intended and took Harry’s hand in support.

“You already know you have been cleared of all charges. As you said earlier, you are free. You may return to your friends without any consequences. In fact, after being faced with your death, I believe they will welcome you with open arms.”

Harry shook his head. “I have no friends,” he said with no hint of any sort of emotion on his voice. “The ones who are pretending to mourn me are the same ones who told the ministry how dangerous I was, how uncontrollable my temper is. I was only cleared because I was dead. If you would not let me join you I was planning on disappearing. I will never return to the people who betrayed me repeatedly.”

“What if they didn’t all betray you? If you find out some of them still believed in you.”

Harry looked down sadly. “It’s too late. I – I can’t go back. I’ve changed too much. I’m not the person they knew, I’m not sure I ever was. With Evan, and now Lucius too, I can be myself. With them, I have always had to be the Boy-Who-Lived. I’ve always hidden things from them. The biggest being Evan, but there were other things I hid as well. I never felt I could be totally honest with any of them.”

“You understand you will be actively seeking to harm the people you once considered friends. Can you do that?”

“Honestly, I’m not sure I can ever actively seek to harm anyone. But I am capable of defending myself and your followers against the Order and the Ministry. Even against the people I once considered friends.”

Evan and Marvolo exchanged heavy glances before Evan decided to be the bearer of the bombshell. “Could you defend against your Godfather?” he asked softly.

Harry signed. “I wouldn’t like to attack Remus, and I’m not sure I could do anything to seriously harm him, but I can stop him. I would not allow him to hurt any of you.”

Evan swallowed hard. He enlarged the chaise lounge so he could hold Harry as he told him. “I don’t mean Remus, my Animikii.”

Harry looked up at Evan in confusion.

“At your funeral, I discovered that Sirius is still alive.”

Harry gasped and a myriad of emotions crossed his face; disbelief, hope, fear, elation and betrayal swept through him as he tried to accept what he had just heard.

Evan held him tightly, waiting for either the tears or the anger and maybe both.

Marvolo explained calmly and quietly while Evan soothed his child, “Shortly after he went through the veil, the Department of Mysteries informed Dumbledore the veil does not lead to the afterlife as believed but instead it is a portal to other dimensions. It is a necromancer’s tool, kept in the Ministry for security reasons. They were able to bring Mr. Black back, but decided to keep his presence secret. Only Dumbledore and Mr. Lupin knew of his continued existence.”

Harry looked at Marvolo, silent tears streaming down his face, “He didn’t want me to know?” he asked, sounding very much like the lonely and forsaken child he had been for so many years.

Evan swore viciously and turned Harry around to face him. “Black is an idiot,” he growled. “He deserves to still be dead for what he’s put you through.”

Harry let out a sob and buried his face in Evan’s neck. “Why doesn’t my own family want me?” he asked in a whisper.

Evan rubbed his back and whispered soothingly to his child, mentally planning Black’s torture in the very near future.

“I do not believe Mr. Black was rejecting you.” Marvolo said quietly.

Harry turned back to him in puzzlement, taking the handkerchief Marvolo conjured.

“I think they were worried I would find out if you knew.” Marvolo banished the handkerchief after Harry wiped his face and offered him a cup of tea.

Harry accepted the cup with a shaky hand. He stared down at the cup but made no attempt to drink from it. Evan and Marvolo remained silent, allowing Harry to gather his thoughts and come to terms with the new piece of information.

“I still don’t want to go back.” He whispered to his cup, barely loud enough to be heard. He looked up with a heavy sigh. “But I won’t be able to attack my Godfather. I still love him despite this. I couldn’t hurt him.”

“Would you allow him to attack us?”

“I’m not sure.” Harry whispered still staring at his cup. “I want to say no, but…” he trailed off.

“We don’t have to discuss this today. You can get some rest and think about everything you’ve learned today. I can return later.”

“No, I’d rather talk about it. I prefer to know everything and then be able to think about it altogether before I give you my final answer, if that’s ok.”

Marvolo nodded but before he could speak, Evan interrupted firmly. “I think we should at least take a break. You need to eat something and it’s probably time for another potion.” He did not agree that they should continue any more today, but knew he would be overruled if he said anything. He would not, however, be stopped from taking care of his child.

“I agree,” Marvolo said, snapping his fingers for a house elf. “Bring us more tea, three bowls of chicken soup, toast and unsweetened fruit juice,” He turned to Harry. “Any preference?”

“Apple, please.”

Marvolo turned back to the elf. “Apple juice.”

“Yes, Sir.” The house elf squeaked before popping out.

The three men sat in silence. Harry was trying to accept the fact that his godfather was alive and decide if that changed anything regarding his decisions. Evan was still annoyed that they were continuing the discussion. Surely this could wait until tomorrow. Even once the elf popped back in, carrying a tray laden with the requested items, and they began eating they still remained silent.

In the heavy silence, Marvolo searched for a lighter topic to discuss while they ate. “Any idea for names?” he attempted.

“Azrael.” Evan said decidedly.

“You don’t get to pick his name.” The Dark Lord said in slight annoyance frowning at Evan’s presumption.

“I do, too.” Evan argued. “He’s my child and I didn’t get to name him the first time, so I’m naming him now.”

Harry snorted a laugh. “And you picked Azrael?”

“Yes.” Evan said with a smirk. “The angel of death. It goes nicely with the flight of death.”

“The flight of death?” Harry asked, wrinkling his nose.

Marvolo mock-glared at his so-called loyal follower. “Voldemort means flight of death,” he said. “It’s French.”

Harry snickered.

“I was fifteen!” Marvolo defended ruefully, his embarrassment lessened in light of Harry’s amusement.

Harry outright laughed at that.

Marvolo smirked evilly. “Can you come up with something better, Lord Azrael?” he drawled sarcastically.

Harry stopped laughing and tilted his head to the side. “Lord Azrael.” He said with consideration. “I think I can do that.”

Evan stuck his tongue out at the Dark Lord, causing Harry to laugh again and Marvolo to roll his eyes in exasperation.

“Tempest Azrael” Evan said, “The bringer of storms and death.”

Harry shook his head. “Tempest’s a girl’s name.”

“Pillan?” Evan tried. “The God of Storms.”

“Pillan Azrael” Harry said aloud. He shook his head at that too.

“Leonardo.” Marvolo said, getting into the spirit. “It means brave lion.”

“Leonardo Azrael.” Harry tilted his head thoughtfully. “I don’t dislike it, but it’s not quite right.”

“Apollo,” Evan said.

“Like the sun god?” Harry questioned.

“It means destroyer. I’m not sure it fits you, though it is a good name.” Marvolo said. “How about Keegan?”

“Keegan” Harry repeated.

“Small and fiery.” Evan said with a shark-like grin

“Keegan Azrael. It feels like it’s almost right, but…” Harry shrugged.

“Aiden, maybe? It means fire as well.” Evan said.

Harry shook his head. He bit his lip indecisively. “What do you think of Varick Azrael?”

Marvolo smiled gently, glad Harry was contributing his own thoughts as well.. “I think it fits you perfectly. Even in your new role as the ‘angel of death,’ you remain the ‘honourable defender.’”

“I like the idea,” Evan said, “but you don’t look like a Varick to me.”

“We will need to change his appearance somewhat anyway.” Marvolo said in agreement that Harry’s current features did not quite fit the German name.

“Still…” Evan paused to refill his tea and Harry’s juice. “What changes do you think will be necessary?” he asked changing the subject for the time being.

“Removing the scar, obviously. That will be the first change.”

“I didn’t think it was possible to remove the scar.” Harry said in surprise.

“It is not possible for youto remove. I am able to remove it, as it was my magic that caused it. Other than the scar, we will have to talk to Severus about permanent glamour potions. Is there anything you wish to change about your appearance, or anything you wish to remain?”

Harry thought about it for a moment. “I want to keep my eye colour. The shape can change. It probably should, actually, but they’re the same colour as my mom’s. What I want to change…” he shrugged. “I’d like to be taller…”

Marvolo eyed Harry contemplatively considering what changes would be necessary for his true identity to remain a secret, but not wishing to change so much Harry became uncomfortable with his own body. After a moment, he pulled out his wand. “May I try a few things?”

Harry nodded, but before Marvolo could begin, Evan stopped him. “If we are going to be working on appearances, you should probably call the Malfoy’s back in. Narcissa especially would be of assistance.”

Marvolo snapped his fingers, telling the elf to send Lucius and Narcissa to the sitting room immediately and to have Draco retrieve Severus to join them as well.

While they waited, Marvolo conjured a straight backed chair and helped Harry move into it. “I think it's best if we start with the scar since we agree that has to go.”

“Ok. Will this hurt?”

“It shouldn’t, but if it is at all uncomfortable, let me know and we will stop. This can all wait until you are recovered.”

Harry reluctantly nodded his agreement, took a deep breath and closed his eyes tightly, afraid to look at the Dark Lord pointing his wand at his head, despite the recent discussions.

Marvolo muttered the incantation, lightly tracing the scar with the tip of his wand. The scar began to glow a sickly Avada Kedavra green but nothing else happened. Marvolo frowned and tried again. This time, the scar turned black and seemed to pulse. Marvolo pulled away slightly staring at Harry with worried eyes.

“OK, Harry?”

“Yeah,” he said shakily. “It feels hot, but it doesn’t hurt.”

“I think we’ve almost done it. Are you alright with me casting another time?”

“I think so.”

Marvolo cast again and suddenly the scar exploded with a bright white light. Marvolo was knocked off his feet by the rush of power and landed sprawled halfway across the room. Evan was temporarily blinded, and had barely remained standing himself.

“Harry!” Evan cried out.

“I’m ok. What was that?”

Marvolo climbed to his feet and looked at Harry but was unable to answer. His mouth dropped open in shock and he was unable to form a coherent thought, let alone a sentence.

Evan furiously blinked the black spots from his vision, looking at Harry only to gasp and stumble back.

“What?!?” Harry asked, panicking.

“You, your hair, your face,” Evan started. He covered his mouth with a hand and sat heavily, staring at Harry.

Marvolo swallowed heavily. Once he was able to think, he couldn’t stop the rush of understanding that flooded his mind. If removing the scar removed the physical features he had given Harry, did it remove the magical ones as well? Was Harry no longer ‘marked as his equal’ since he was no longer marked? Did removing the mark change his abilities? “Can you understand me?” he hissed.

“Yes” Harry hissed back. “Why? What’s wrong?”

“Apparently you gained more from me than my parseltongue ability.” Marvolo said, relieved Harry seemed to have only been changed magically.

Narcissa’s surprised gasp drew the attention of the room. Harry turned to see her and Lucius standing in the doorway.

“Salazar.” Lucius swore. “I would never have recognized him if I didn’t know who he was.”

Narcissa shook her head. “He looks like Lily.”

“What?” Harry asked.

Evan conjured a full length mirror and helped Harry to stand in front of it.

Harry stared at the stranger in the mirror; stunned. After the shock started wearing off, he leaned against Evan, looking at his new appearance. His now dark auburn hair hung straight down, not a hair out of place to his waist in a thick, silken cascade. It was several shades darker than his mother’s but he assumed that was his father’s influence.

His green eyes stood out even more against his much paler skin tone. The shape had indeed changed from the large and round they were to an almond shape, framed with thick black lashes that would be the envy of all the girls. The natural lining under his eyes appeared to darken the shade making it even less likely to identify him by his eyes alone.

His cheekbones were more pronounced and his face looked less rounded, squarer and slightly aristocratic. His lips appeared thinner, something he also identified as his father’s influence. As he looked at Evan, standing behind him in the mirror, he realized he was about six inches taller, although, his frame remained lean.

Harry smiled suddenly, almost surprised when the image in the mirror smiled as well.

He turned to the audience which had grown to include Draco and Severus, both of whom were staring in very undignified shock.

“I think this will work.”

Marvolo laughed and helped Harry back to the chaise before turning to the others. “I wish to present to you Lord Alessander Azrael.”

AN:
Thank you to all everyone who read and even more thanks to all those who reviewed. I truly appreciate all the feedback and hope you are all enjoying the story.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

AN: I am very very VERY sorry about the delay, my internets been down and I had to fight to get it back up. I owe a huge thanks to my wonderful betas who were able to get this back to me today so I could post it in time, despite recieving it very late. We should be back on track now. Hope everyone enjoys!

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

Friday August 23, 1996 8:00 PM: Malfoy Manor, Mistress’s Sitting Room

Marvolo laughed and helped Harry back to the chaise before turning to the others. “I wish to present to you Lord Alessander Azrael.”

“I thought we were going with Varick?” Harry questioned.

“You still don’t look like a Varick,” Evan disagreed. He returned to the chaise, and sat down beside Harry, holding him close afraid to let him go and find this was all a dream and Harry did not survive.

Marvolo sat back down beside Harry’s chair, gesturing for the Malfoys and Severus to join them. The others sat, still in varying degrees of shock.

Lucius looked him over thoroughly, taking in every minute change. Harry caught his attentive gaze and couldn’t help but blush. Lucius’s lustful smirk in response earned him a glare from Evan.

Draco was oblivious to the exchange between his father and his former enemy. Although his usual mask hid most of what he was feeling, he was very uncomfortable attending this impromptu meeting. Draco was nervous in the company of the Dark Lord and absolutely terrified of Rosier. He grew up listening to horror stories about him. He was considered the ultimate threat. ‘If you don’t behave, Evan Rosier will come and take you away.’

Draco was also perplexed over his reaction to Harry. For the most part, he was trying to ignore the fact that this was Harry Potter and not just another one of his father’s lovers. That still left the fact that he should be grateful to Harry. He did return his father to him, but this still was Harry Bloody Potter! He didn’t want to feel grateful, he wanted to resent the fact that his father returned home, to him, only to spend the last week planning how to rescue Potter. But the truth was, he didn’t resent him, he just didn’t understand him, or the situation. He didn't WANT to understand the situation, it was just too bizarre. And now, there was this new look and new name and… Wait a second, did the Dark Lord say his Lord Alessander Azrael?

Marvolo the other hand, distracted by Narcissa’s and Severus’s reactions to Harry’s new appearance, missed not only the silent exchange between Lucius and Harry but the tension radiating off Draco as well. Severus’ face was a complete blank. However, the usually stoic man gave himself away by the death grip on Narcissa’s hand. Severus had not taken his eyes off of Harry since he arrived but he had not made a single comment either. Narcissa once again appeared as the ice queen she portrayed herself as. No sign of her earlier embarrassment remained, but it was impossible to miss the concern in the eyes that were watching Severus closely. Marvolo was sure there was a story there and he loved a good mystery.

Narcissa noticed both the argument brewing between Evan and Lucius, as well as the curiosity coming from her Lord. She lightly flexed her fingers, trying to inconspicuously bring Severus back to the present when she happened to glance at her son. Draco seemed to be moments away from a panic attack and was struggling to hide it. She inwardly sighed at the melodramatic men in her life and took it upon herself to defuse the situation.

“I think the glamour is an excellent choice. Even the people who could see Lily in your features aren’t likely to connect it to you. You’ve always looked so much like your father.” Narcissa leaned closer to Harry, eyeing him closely in incredulity, “I’ve never seen a glamour change bone structure before. Is it difficult to maintain?”

“It’s not a glamour,” Harry said. “I’m not sure what it is,” he looked to Marvolo for an explanation.

“Apparently, he did not get his looks from his father.”

“He looked identical to James Potter,” Severus sneered, still not looking away from Harry.

Marvolo looked at Severus curiously before responding. “I removed the scar on his forehead. The spell I used was created to remove all physical evidence of my magic. The backlash was far greater than I expected, and when we had recovered this is the final result.”

“So this is what he was supposed to look like?” Draco asked in a moment of boldness, trying not to flinch at the Dark Lord’s sudden attention.

“I’m not certain if this is what he was supposed to look like or if the original curse changed his appearance.”

“What do you mean?” Harry asked.

Marvolo thought for a moment, unsure how to respond without upsetting or angering Harry. “When my curse failed, a connection was created between us,” he began.

At Harry’s nod, he continued. “You received magical abilities from my family line. Abilities, like Parseltongue, that you should not have had. In addition, you seem to have developed some physical characteristics as well.”

“You believe he became your magical heir?” Lucius questioned with a raised eyebrow.

“No. While he did receive Slytherin traits, when I regained my body, I also developed some new abilities; abilities that were previously found only in the Potter bloodline. He didn’t inherit anything from me. It was also not an exchange as I maintained the ability to use Parseltongue. As far as I have been able to discern, our magical abilities and apparently the traits related to our magical inheritance were removed, combined and then duplicated and returned to each of us. We truly became equals.”

“Is that why your appearance changed?” Draco asked, immediately paling as he realized what he said. “I-I’m sorry, my Lord, I didn’t mean any disrespect,” he stammered with wide eyes.

“No, that is not why my appearance changed,” Marvolo interrupted the horrified Malfoy, inwardly smirking at seeing two of the imperturbable Malfoys lose their cool in one day. He looked around the room considering. Lucius, Severus and Evan were in his inner circle. He should be able to trust them at least somewhat should being the keyword here. Harry, well Harry would have to be informed of many of his secrets soon anyway. He knew Lucius would keep Draco in line. Marvolo turned his considering gaze to Narcissa only to have her meet his eyes.

“I can leave, if you’d like, My Lord,” she said softly.

Marvolo raise an eyebrow in question.

“If this discussion is going to involve something you would prefer I did not know I can leave.”

“Do I need to ask you to leave?”

“No, my Lord.”

“You do realize that just because I'm sharing information with you does not imply permission to share that information with anyone else.”

“Yes, my Lord.”

“Including your eldest sister?”

Narcissa hesitated; surprised that she would be trusted above Bella. “I will not betray your confidence, my Lord.”

Marvolo nodded once. “As you all know, I performed several rituals in my youth in my search for immortality.” He noticed Evan’s sudden tension as well as Harry’s quick intake of breath and made a mental note to question both men later.

“One of the things I did was create a rejuvenation potion using Nagini’s venom as a base that was supposed to act similarly to Flamel's Philosopher Stone. Due to the potency of the potion, I began to develop certain… snake-like features. After I returned and was restore to a physical state, I stopped taking the potion,” He noticed Harry absently rubbing his arm and realized that would be yet another issue they would have to work through. “As the venom left my system, I have begun to revert back to my true state.”

“‘Black sheep dwell in every fold; All that glitters is not gold; Storks turn out to be but logs; Bulls are but inflated frogs.’” Evan sang softly.

Lucius shot Evan an irritated look before deciding to ignore his nonsense for now. “When we came in, you referred to Harry as Lord,” he said to his Lord, changing the subject with a raised eyebrow.

Marvolo smirked at the unasked question. “I did,” he agreed.

After a long silence, Severus, still staring at Harry’s new features in almost disguised shock, asked the question Lucius had just implied, “Will you tell us your intentions, my Lord?”

“After he has healed and when he feels ready, I plan to introduce Harry to the inner circle as Lord Azrael, my equal in command.”

“Harry Potter is no more,” Evan smirked. “He’s my son now.”

Marvolo turned to Evan with a narrowed gaze. “We will discuss that later,” he said, clearly concerned about the closeness between Evan and Harry.

Harry leaned his head down on Evan’s shoulder, but made no comment.

Narcissa, Severus and Draco were once more stunned, there eyes jumped from the Dark Lord in surprise to Harry in disbelief and back again.

Lucius, however, remained cool and aloof. He winked at Harry with a smug smile while Evan watched him with a frown.

“You knew about this all along,” Evan growled menacingly.

“I only knew Harry would be offered a position of power,” Lucius corrected. “I believe he deserves it.”

“You believe he is capable of pulling off this charade?” Severus asked Lucius with honest curiosity. He appeared to have gained some control over himself and although his eyes did not stray from Harry, his mask was firmly in place once more. He may have protected Potter because he owed it to Lily, but until now, he never truly thought of him as Lily’s son.

“Not only do I believe he is capable, I do not believe it will be a charade.” Lucius said.

“Indeed not,” Marvolo said. “Harry is not just being placed in a position of power, he will have that power.”

“He is so young,” Narcissa whispered almost to herself.

“He is,” Lucius agreed. He looked over to where Harry was watching conversation, obviously trying to stay out of it. “Despite his age, with our assistance Alexander will be a great leader.”

“Alessander,” Marvolo corrected.

“I don’t remember agreeing to that name,” Harry said. “Actually, I don’t even remember it being suggested.”

“We have already discussed that you don’t look like a Varick,” Marvolo said. “I thought Alessander as ‘defender of the people’ was an appropriate replacement.”

“Why not Alexander?” Lucius asked. “It has the same meaning.”

“Evan is going to need a replacement nickname. Animikii is already associated with Harry Potter.”

“Huh?” Harry questioned.

“Les means joy,” Evan whispered in his ear, unheard by the others. Harry blushed and Evan nodded his thanks to his lord.

“Will the inner circle be told of his true identity?” Narcissa asked.

“No.” Marvolo said firmly.

“Will we be allowed to remember his true identity?” Severus asked quietly.

Marvolo turned to him with a sigh, “While I would prefer to say no to that question as well, I expect Lucius and Evan will insist upon remembering everything.”

“And Severus, Draco and myself?” Narcissa questioned. “Will we be Oblivated?”

Marvolo turned his red gaze to meet Harry’s green one in silent conversation. “That will be up to Harry to decide. I will admit I have my concerns.” He turned to Narcissa, “I know you are very close to Bellatrix. I do not want her informed.” His eyes narrowed on the single woman in the room, “at all.”

Narcissa nodded. “I think I would rather not know,” she admitted, meeting his eyes calmly. At Draco and Harry’s twin gasps, she turned to the others with a wry smile. “I have never been comfortable keeping secrets from Bella.”

Marvolo nodded his approval before turning back to Severus. “While I trust you to keep his identity a secret, I wonder how you will react to him being in power over you. Can you follow orders from James Potter’s son without questioning him?”

“From Potter’s son, No.” Severus looked over Harry’s new appearance with a sad, regretful smile before meeting Evan’s piercing gaze, “But even I wouldn’t dare question Rosier’s protégé.”

“I’d rather he wasn’t Oblivated.” Harry said.

Marvolo nodded his acceptance before turning to Draco. Lucius tensed, but didn’t interfere.

Draco swallowed hard. “I don’t want to be Oblivated,” he said quietly.

“I know,” Marvolo said neutrally. “Harry was a classmate of yours. Not just any classmate, but an equal, a rival. Will you be able to follow his orders unquestioningly? Will you be able to show him the same respect you do me? To bow before him?”

Draco became more nervous as the questions went on. He turned pleading eyes to his father, his godfather, his mother before returning his gaze to the Dark Lord.

“Will you be able to accept punishment from him if need be?”

“I don’t know,” Draco whispered his voice harsh with emotion.

“I don’t think we have to decide tonight.” Harry said, staring at Draco in concern.

Lucius and Narcissa visibly relaxed.

“If I may make a suggestion…” Severus began. At Marvolo’s nod he continued, “Draco should be taught Occlumency if he is not being Oblivated. Dumbledore was not the only Legilimency master in the Order even if he was the strongest.”

Harry sighed. “I suppose I should be taught it as well,” he said reluctantly

“You will both be taught Occlumency,” Lucius drawled. “I am actually surprised you do not already know it,” He said to Harry, looking at Evan as he spoke.

“I never excelled at Occlumency,” Evan said with a careless shrug. “I never needed to; no one ever wanted to see inside my mind.”

Harry sniggered, “No one would be able to understand what they found in your mind.”

“And why has your son not been taught it yet?” Evan asked. “Are you afraid of what he would try to hide from you?”

“My son isn’t the Saviour of the Wizarding World who just happens to be living with a supposed to be dead Death Eater,” Lucius replied. “And Draco would never hide anything from me,” he finished indignantly.

“Of course not, I’m sure he tells you everything,” Evan said patronizingly. “I’m sure you know all about his kleptomania issues.”

Harry smiled at Draco, rolling his eyes at Evan and Lucius’s behaviour. Draco smirked back at him, before trying to look as innocent as possible when his father glanced in his direction.

Marvolo smiled slightly at the two teens before turning back to Severus. “Would you be willing to teach them? I know you are more than capable of both Occlumency and Legilimency.”

Severus glanced at a suddenly tense Harry before turning back to the Dark Lord. “I do not believe Mr. P—forgive me; I mean Lord Azrael,” he corrected himself with a nod in Harry’s direction, “would feel comfortable with that arrangement.”

Harry spoke up before anyone else could even question Severus’ statement. “Actually, I think it would be a good idea.” He took a deep breath, gathering his courage before explaining himself to Severus. “We need to be able to work together in the future and I-I think this will be a good way to see if we can make this work.”

“Because you were able to learn it so well from me the last time,” Severus drawled sarcastically.

“The last time?” Marvolo and Evan shouted at the same time.

Harry ignored the outbursts around him, “I don’t think either one of us really tried last time. I don’t think we did anything but vent our frustrations on each other. You didn't want to teach, and I wasn't interested in learning”

“What EXACTLY happened last time?” Evan asked in that cold tone of voice, causing all eyes to turn to him. He didn’t take his eyes off Severus and Severus swallowed nervously.

“Nothing, Evan.” Harry said, turning in his seat to face Evan. “Nothing happened. I didn’t bother learning Occlumency and Snape didn’t bother teaching it.”

“What I would like to know is why you were teaching him in the first place,” Marvolo drawled.

“I just said he didn’t teach me,” Harry said firmly, not giving Severus a chance to respond. “Dumbledore ordered him to teach me Occlumency and ordered me to learn it. Neither one of us did anything more than go through the motions.”

“So it sounds like there will be no problem with you teaching both the boys, Severus,” Lucius said trying to avoid the brewing argument.

“Indeed,” Severus said. “We shall start tomorrow morning.”

“We will see you tomorrow then,” Marvolo said, in a clear dismissal.

“Yes, My Lord,” Severus said standing up.

“I’ll show you out,” Narcissa said, rising at the same time and placing a hand on Severus’s arm.

Lucius waited a few seconds after Severus and Narcissa left the room before turning to Draco, “Go and set up a time with Severus; nothing too early.”

Marvolo and Lucius stared at each other in silent conversation for a moment before Marvolo decided his second in command could remain for the next conversation.

“When I mentioned immortality, you became tense. What do you know?” He asked neutrally.

“Enough to know that we should discuss that alone.” Harry replied softly, staring at his lap.

Marvolo closed his eyes with a sigh. He was not optimistic enough to believe Harry was mistaken. “Does Evan know?” he asked without opening his eyes.

“Not what or where they are.”

Marvolo’s eyes flew open in surprise, “You know.”

“I-I think so,” Harry said hesitantly.

“My Lord?” Lucius questioned.

“Even I was occasionally foolish in my youth, Lucius.” Marvolo said, causing Harry to jerk his head up in surprise.

“You think it was a mistake? You regret it?” He asked in bewilderment and disbelief.

“Regret is perhaps too strong of a word,” he replied with a sigh. He tilted his head to the side and regarded Harry intently, unsure how much he wanted to explain. “I was sixteen when I created the first.”

Harry nodded, “The diary.”

“Your diary, my lord?” Lucius questioned tensely, not please with the discussion turning to his own past mistakes.

“My diary was designed so that I would have the means to survive a death blow,” Marvolo answered. “At sixteen I had a great deal of self-preservation. I thought surviving was the ultimate goal.” He turned back to Harry and hissed, “ “I have since learned that splitting your soul has many far-reaching consequences. It may have ensured my survival but it had impaired my humanity, and to a point my sanity.”

“You seem better now, then when I saw you previously,” Harry replied cautiously.

Marvolo took a chance that Harry truly did know what he had done and responded honestly, “When Dumbledore destroyed the Horcrux in my ring, that piece of soul rejoined my body. Until that point I had not realized I was missing anything. I suspect that part of the reason I began gaining strength three years ago was because the same thing happened when you destroyed my diary. I hadn’t realized how… unstable I had become until I regained that piece of soul.”

“What are you going to do now?”

“Do you know what they are discussing?” Lucius asked Evan.

“I do.”

“Do you think they will start speaking in English anytime soon?”

“I do not.”

Marvolo ignored the two Death Eaters and answered Harry instead, “That depends on a few things. Who else knows, being the main one.”

“I’m not sure. Last I knew only Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley knew. I’m not sure who they would have told once I was arrested. If they believed I had joined you…”Harry trailed off with a shrug.

“I will assume the Order knows and secure the remaining Horcruxes.”

“Secure them?” Harry questioned, surprised that the Dark Lord did not want to destroy them after what he just admitted

“The process is not supposed to be reversible. I do not know what long term affects the destruction will have. I will not take the chance I could be weakened,” Marvolo looked at Harry’s blank expression inquisitively, unsure how the young man was taking this news. “Why didn’t you destroy the locket?”

“It wasn’t there. The locket we found was a fake. It had a note inside claiming RAB had stolen it.”

“Regulus.”

“Black, my Lord?” Lucius asked, thankful to finally have them speaking in English again.

Marvolo turned his attention to Lucius briefly, “It seems we have a problem.” He turned back to Harry before explaining further. “What do you intend to do?”

“Help you secure the Horcruxes.”

“Why?”

Harry glanced at Lucius and Evan warily before answering first in English. “Allies help each other,” “and I’d rather secure the existing ones then worry about you creating replacements,” he continued in Parseltongue.

Marvolo nodded; understanding and agreeing to those terms. As Evan already knew some of what was being discussed he turned to Lucius to explain. “I have several objects hidden in various places that have the means to prevent my destruction.”

“Like the diary,” Lucius confirmed.

“Yes. The order may know about the…ritual I used on those objects. It is imperative that we retrieve and secure the artefacts immediately.”

“Where are they?” Evan asked.

“One is stored in the Lestrange’s vault at Gringotts. That one should be relatively safe for now. The other three are what I am concerned about. Two of them are at Hogwarts and the third is missing.”

Lucius snapped his fingers for an elf. “Bring us parchment, ink and quills,” he said waiting for it to return with the requested items before continuing. “What are we looking for and where in Hogwarts are they?”

“The sword of Gryffindor in the Headmistress’s office and Ravenclaw’s diadem in the Room of Requirement.”

Lucius wrote both of those down, leaving plenty of room underneath each for strategy plans. “What do we know about the third?”

“It’s a locket,” Harry said causing Lucius to look up at him.

“Slytherin’s locket,” Marvolo confirmed.

“And Regulus Black was the last one to have it,” Harry continued.

“When did he have it? He wasn’t with us for long before he disappeared,” Evan said.

Marvolo and Harry exchanged looks.

“He didn’t survive retrieving it,” Harry whispered, wide eyed.

“He couldn’t have been alone. Someone else had to have taken it out of the cave,” Marvolo said.

“And left him behind?” Harry asked.

“Lucius, I need to know who Narcissa’s cousin would have trusted.”

“He was closest to Rabastan and Severus, my Lord.”

“I doubt he would have trusted either of them with aiding in my destruction,” Marvolo said coldly. “I need to know who would have helped him when he became a traitor.”

AN: Just wanted to clear up a few things on the name. As two of you correctly pointed out, Azrael does not mean Angel of Death. However, Azrael is the name of the Angel of Death in a few stories in Roman mythology as well as in a few different religions. He is supposed to be similar to Thanatos who is Death personified in Greek Mythology.

Black sheep dwell in every fold;
All that glitters is not gold;
Storks turn out to be but logs;
Bulls are but inflated frogs.
Things are seldom what they seem (song) from H.M.S. Pinafore
W.S. Gilbert

The soul of man is immortal and imperishable.
Plato, The Republic

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

Friday August 23, 1996 11:00 PM: Malfoy Manor, Mistress’s Sitting Room

“I doubt he would have trusted either of them with aiding in my destruction,” Marvolo said coldly. “I need to know who would have helped him when he became a traitor.”

This time Lucius and Evan exchanged looks.

“Perhaps the evil one was really Abel,” Evan said.

“I don’t think so,” Harry said “Sirius did think Regulus was killed for deserting but he didn’t seem to know what happened to him for sure… well, either that or he just didn’t care.”

“In the future, could you please translate what he said before you respond?” Lucius drawled in annoyance.

Harry giggled. “He was referring to the story of Cain and Abel. Cain killed Abel and Abel became a martyr. They were brothers.”

Marvolo looked at Evan, considering that possibility. “Would Sirius Black have been capable of assisting his brother?”

“What type of assistance would have been involved?” Lucius asked. “Sirius was a very talented Auror and all the Blacks were well-versed in the Dark Arts even if he did not practice them.”

“He would have had to kill his brother,” Harry said softly, looking at his lap. He took a deep breath before answering Marvolo, still not meeting anyone’s eyes. “It was horrible, watching what that poison did to Dumbledore. I would like to think Sirius wouldn’t have been able to do it. I would like to think he was better then that,” He swallowed hard. “Better than me,” he finished in a whisper.

Evan pulled Harry onto his lap. “He could never be better than you. ‘Chance rules our lives, and the future is all unknown. Best live as we may, from day to day.’”

Marvolo leaned forward and grasped Harry’s hand. “While I am not upset Dumbledore is dead, I am very sorry you had to go through that. That potion was never intended to be consumed.”

Harry looked up at Marvolo, his face a mixture of anguish and bemusement, “You didn’t intend for anyone to even know it existed.”

“True, but even if it was discovered, the potion was meant only to be a deterrent. The first taste should have provoked feelings of pure terror. No one should have been able to drink enough to kill them. It was not my original intention for it to be a poison. I would have preferred the person to remain alive. Of course, the Inferi would have held them prisoner and I would have tortured them for information later…” Marvolo trailed off, realizing that Harry was not finding this the least bit reassuring.

“I think,” Lucius said quietly, “We should stop here for the night. Harry needs his rest and we can discuss this with clearer heads in the morning.” He felt this unusual need to comfort Harry, and, as such, wanted everyone to leave, so he could hold him close and soothe his distress. And perhaps explore all those new features. While part of Lucius wanted to physically comfort him, kissing every inch of the young man until he forgot all his worries, he also wanted to offer Harry all the emotional comfort he should have been given growing up. That part of him wanted to spend the night cuddling in front off the fire, just holding each other and talking about all the things that made them who they are today.

He turned to his Lord, “I assume nothing can be done tonight…”

“No, they can all wait one more night.” Marvolo stood reluctantly, still puzzling over the unusual feelings of protectiveness and jealousy that Harry provoked. “I would like to be present for the Occlumency lesson tomorrow. Notify me when Severus arrives.”

“Yes, my Lord,” Lucius said, standing to show his lord out.

Once they were gone, Evan carried Harry into the master bedroom, helped him change into a nightshirt Narcissa had left for him and tucked him in, all without a word. He lay down beside his child, rubbing his head and offering silent comfort. Harry couldn’t stop the hot tears running down his cheeks as the events of the last month finally caught up with him.

Evan found himself silently crying as well, so overwhelmed by the day’s events. He was still having trouble believing his child was alive, and as such was still feeling guilty himself. It terrified him that his total devotion to his lord could have caused the death of the child he had grown to love. He despised the fact that Harry felt that Evan’s freedom was more important than his own life. Part of him blamed the Dursley’s, but another part of him knew he was at fault as well.

He let that little boy suffer so that he could have a safe and comfortable place to stay. Instead of risking his own safety, he only offered comfort after the fact. Not only did he allow the child to suffer for his own benefit, he contributed to the situation. He trained Harry to be the perfect submissive. At the time, he had told himself he was teaching Harry how to take control by willingly submitting. Later, as the time for Hogwarts loomed closer, he taught Harry to ‘play the roles’ people expected.

Harry became Vernon’s toy, Petunia’s pet, Dudley’s victim and Evan’s perfect pureblood heir. Later he used the same techniques at Hogwarts, becoming the neglected, naïve, Muggle-raised orphan to Hermione and the Weasleys, the Gryffindor Golden Boy to his year-mates, the Potter heir to Snape and James’ friends, and the Boy-Who-Lived to the headmaster and the ministry. Evan felt that over the years, Harry had lost his sense of self. His only worth was determined by what role he was currently playing, and with his imprisonment he lost all the roles he previously played.

When Evan first revealed himself to Harry, he had planned to mould the child into someone he could use down the road, but it was Harry that changed him. Harry’s strength and almost constant optimism showed him a side of human nature he never even knew existed. He found himself wanting to prove Harry’s optimism was justified. For the first time, he was ashamed of some of his actions. While he had did not regret the reputation he had created for himself, he did feel a need to make amends for the actions that contributed to that reputation.

Evan swallowed back the sob threatening to escape and held his chosen son close. He mourned for the childhood Harry was denied, but rejoiced that he was still here today. Evan thanked every deity he knew of that Harry was alive and in his arms, despite knowing he did not deserve the love of any child, especially this one.

Lucius arrived to find the two of them clinging to each other, both faces streaked with tears. He stood in the doorway for a moment, reluctantly deciding to leave the two men a chance to reconnect. He turned back towards the doorway and was surprised when Evan called him back.

“It’s late,” Evan said, gently pulling away from Harry and climbing to his feet. He kissed his child on the forehead whispering, “ ‘Tuck you in, warm within; Keep you free from sin; Till the sandman he comes’”

“Should I ‘sleep with one eye open’ as well?” Harry asked with a watery smile.

“Always.” Evan nodded to Lucius and headed to the door.

Lucius snapped his fingers for an elf, “Take Mr Rosier to the Emerald suite and make sure he has everything he requires for the night.”

“Yes sir, Master Sir.”

Evan looked to Lucius with an eyebrow raised in question.

“It’s the closest guest room. I assume you want to remain here.”

“I am surprised you would allow that with your son present.”

Lucius glanced over at Harry before responding, “I think you are more concerned with your son then my own.”

Evan nodded. “Thank you,” he said sincerely before following the elf.

Saturday August 24, 1996 6:00 AM: Malfoy Manor, Mistress’s Sitting Room

Harry woke up well-rested and feeling much better. More importantly, he felt safe with Lucius snuggled up behind him. He caressed the arm wrapped protectively around him and smiled softly. It was the first time in far too long that being held made him feel cared for instead of confined and claustrophobic. He sighed contently and closed his eyes, deciding to rest a little longer instead of risk waking up Lucius.

His eyes flew back open at the soft click of the turning door knob. He freed one hand and slowly reached for Lucius’s wand. He watched; tense, as the door slowly opened. In the dim light of the curtained room Harry saw a figure enter the room and tiptoe towards the bed.

“Are you awake?” Draco whispered.

Harry let out the breath he hadn’t even realized he was holding and sagged back against Lucius in relief. He glanced briefly at Lucius and couldn’t stop the smile as the gorgeous blond snuffled in his sleep.

“Yeah,” he whispered turning back to Draco again, “I’m up.”

Draco sniggered softly. “That is way too much information, Potter…er I mean…” Draco trailed off, not sure how to address Potter now.

“Alessander,” Harry said as he gently untangled himself from the sleeping blonde, trying not to wake him.

Both boys held their breath as Lucius moved in his sleep. When he did not wake up, Harry eased himself to the edge of the bed and slowly stood up.

Draco immediately offered his arm as support. “I thought we could talk some before everyone else gets a hold of you,” he whispered into Harry’s ear.

Harry nodded and allowed Draco to lead him out the door and down the hall, relieved to find his strength was beginning to return. Draco took him back to his own bedroom and Harry looked around in interest. Draco’s room was decorated with an eastern influence. The suite was a large open space with translucent paper screens dividing the room into three areas. A large screen decorated with emerald dragons flying among silver runes stretched from the floor to the ceiling and stopped a few feet short of wall to wall, separating the bedroom almost entirely from the sitting room and study. A smaller screen made up of three panels depicting various scenes from wizarding history stood about six feet high and separated the sitting room from the study.

Draco led him to the sitting area and helped Harry sit on the black leather loveseat by the fire. “Do you want a dressing robe or a blanket?”

“I should probably have put a robe on, I doubt your family usually sits around in your pyjamas,” Harry said wryly.

“No we don’t,” Draco agreed with a smirk, “But it doesn’t bother me if you’d rather just have a blanket.” He frowned briefly, “You should have something though; I’m afraid what would happen to me if I let you get cold.”

“Evan isn’t a monster, Draco.” Harry said in annoyance, tired of all the derogatory statements about Evan and ready to defend the man he considered family.

“Who said anything about Rosier?” Draco asked. “I’m worried about what my mother would do.”

That surprised a laugh out of Harry. “Ok, I’ll take a blanket,” he agreed with a smile.

Draco turned to a trunk sitting between the loveseat and two matching armchairs that Harry had mistakenly believed to be a coffee table until Draco opened it and pulled out a luxurious white fur throw. Harry snuggled into the soft warmth while Draco called a house elf, requesting Harry’s potion and tea for the two of them.

Only once the elf had returned, the potions were drunk and the tea poured did Draco start to talk. “I don’t want to be Oblivated,” he said conversationally.

“I wouldn’t either,” Harry paused to gather his thoughts. “I don’t want to Obliviate you, Draco… but I wonder if it wouldn’t be easier.”

Draco looked towards the fire with a heavy sigh.

“This can’t be easy for you. First finding out about your father and me…”

Draco made a noise of protest.

“I know you said you knew his other lovers, but meeting one of his lovers and finding out I am one of those lovers are very different things.”

Draco reluctantly nodded his agreement.

“And now finding out I will be your lord… this can’t be easy.”

Draco exploded in a flurry of movement as he leapt up and began to pace. “Of course it’s not easy for me,” he sneered angrily. “It bloody sucks! You should have been killed. You were supposed to die. The Dark Lord should have killed you, if you didn’t die in Azkaban. You should not be in MY house,” He stopped pacing and stared at the fire refusing to look at Harry. “You should not be fucking my father.” He finished quietly.

Harry watched him tensely, warily waiting for an attack. He was not upset by anything Draco had said. He actually preferred this Draco to the docile, complacent mask he was confronted with when he first woke up. The Draco he knew was opinionated, temperamental and passionately fought against everything he disagreed with. Harry had anticipated the blow up and was relieved it happened when it was just the two of them. He didn’t want to know how Evan or even Marvolo would have reacted.

When Harry didn’t respond after several seconds, Draco dropped back down into the arm chair with a dejected sigh. “I don’t know what to do and I hate feeling so conflicted and confused,” he said slowly and softly without looking up at Harry.

“I told the Dark Lord that I would not return to the people I had once called friends.”

Draco looked up in surprise only to find Harry staring into the fire absently.

“I said I wasn’t the same person they knew. I’m not sure I even remember him,” he finished somewhat bitterly. He turned back to Draco, “We both have too much going on to worry about petty, childish disputes. I’m not foolish enough to think we could actually start over and be instant friends, but I am optimistic enough to think we could call a truce and go from there. If you are willing, that is.”

“What would the truce entail?” Draco asked softly.

“In private you can treat me as a peer and I will do the same for you. There will be no reprisal for anything said or done privately. You do not have to treat me as your lord. In public, however, you will have to treat me with the same respect as you do Marvolo, only because the inner circle will accept nothing less. In return, I will treat you with the same honour and dignity that both Marvolo and I treat your father, as is proper for the Malfoy heir. Whenever possible I will leave both your orders and possible discipline to Marvolo or your father. Unfortunately, I don’t think it will be possible all the time.”

Draco thought over those terms carefully. “What constitutes private? Just you and me?”

“Umm… and your parents, Snape… maybe Evan and Marvolo, but I wouldn’t push your luck with those two.”

“So basically everyone who knows who you are.”

Harry nodded. “You will have to call me Alessander or Azrael though if your mum’s around. No Potter once she’s…” Harry trailed off uncomfortably, understanding the need for the Obliviate, but considering it to be a violation worse than rape. To force yourself into someone’s mind and rip away the memories you find unacceptable was far worse than any of the Unforgivables in his view.

“I shouldn't be calling you Potter anymore anyway. We all need to get used to your new name so we don’t take the chance of messing up in public,” Draco took a deep breath, unsure he could keep up his side of the truce, but not seeing any other options. His more cynical side briefly wondered if this was a trick. Harry could always wait for him say something derogatory and have him thrown in the Dark Lord’s dungeons, and Draco would have no recourse. On the other hand, if he didn’t agree to the truce, Harry could do the same thing and he would Obliviate him.

“I think I can agree to your terms,” he said formally, squaring his shoulders and reaching his hand out for Harry to shake.

Harry shook his hand with a small smile. “Thank you.” He paused for a few seconds before speaking again, this time not meeting Draco’s eyes. “I will also move out of your father’s bedroom.”

Draco gasped. “He won’t like that,” he said worriedly.

“He’ll be fine. He is your father and you haven’t seen him for over a year. He should be spending time with you and I don’t want to do anything to prevent that.”

Harry looked back at him with a sad smile that didn’t reach his eyes. He was reluctant to let go of the comfort he found with Lucius but would not interfere with the man’s family. He knew how close the father and son once were and he would not have any problems in their relationship adding to his list of regrets. He also knew that despite how much he enjoyed Lucius’s company, they were not meant to be together.

“I don’t want you to break up with him,” Draco whispered. “He really likes you and I don’t want him to be hurt.”

Harry briefly considered just saying ok and dropping it, but he knew Draco wouldn’t be comfortable with the two of them sharing a room. “I’ll tell him I’d like my own room so Evan will calm down. I-I won’t promise not to have sex with him anymore, but I promise not to flaunt it in front of you. And if you ever want some time alone with him all you have to do is say so. Deal?”

Draco nodded. “Thank you,” he said formally before slowly smirking at the auburn-haired lord before him. “So tell me about Evan Rosier. Is he really as insane as everyone says?”

“Worse,” Harry answered with a grin.

The two boys spent the next few hours swapping stories from their childhood and even a few from their Hogwarts years. Draco listened in horrified fascination as Harry described Evan’s impressive illusions and told stories about pet spiders and midnight trips to the local park. He skimmed over any references to his relatives, and that alone was enough to tell Draco there was at least some truth to the rumours that Harry Potter was abused. Harry listened in barely concealed jealousy as Draco told stories about his father teaching him to ride his first broom and described the vacations they took, all over the wizarding world.

Both jumped when the door suddenly slammed open. They looked up at the glowering Lucius and Evan fearfully.

“Do you have any idea how long we’ve been looking for you?” Evan snarled. “No one had any idea where you were!”

“Draco did,” Harry said calmly. “No one asked him. We’ve been here all morning.”

Draco gaped at Harry in disbelief that he would dare speak to Rosier like that.

“YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO BE IN BED!” Evan yelled, his terror at losing his son finally finding an outlet, even if it was Alessander himself.

Draco flinched back in his chair, trying to make himself as small a target as possible.

Lucius, who was much more relaxed now that they had located Harry, leaned back against the doorway, watching in amusement as Evan lost his cool.

Harry just glared back. “Evan, that’s enough,” he said angrily. “I had not realized I was imprisoned in Lucius bedroom like some sex slave!”

Evan growled at those words before lifting Harry and setting him back down on his lap. Evan hugged him roughly, burying his face in the soft red hair. “I can’t lose you again,” he whispered for Harry’s ears only.

All the fight left Harry at that. He still felt guilty over keeping the plan from Evan. “I’m sorry,” he said. “We should have left a note.”

“I told Bibsy where we were,” Draco said quietly to his father, referring to Lucius’s personal house elf. “I didn’t mean to worry anyone.”

Lucius silently cursed himself for not asking the elves if they knew where he was. “It’s fine now, Draco. You can come with me to let the others know he’s been found.”

“Others?” Harry asked incredulously.

“Oh yes,” Lucius smirked. “Evan insisted everyone look for you. The Dark Lord, Narcissa and Severus are all searching the manor and grounds as we speak.”

Harry groaned.

AN:
Chance rules our lives, and the future is all unknown. Best live as we may, from day to day.
Oedipus Rex
Sophocles

Tuck you in, warm within
Keep you free from sin
Till the sandman he comes
Sleep with one eye open
Gripping your pillow tight

Enter Sandman
Metallica

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

AN: By Popular request, Harry will be only referred to as Alessander unless someone is talking about Harry who doesn’t know he is Alessander. Does that make sense? *shrugs*

As always, a very big thanks goes to my wonderful betas and all my reviewers.

Saturday August 24, 1996 9:00 AM: Malfoy Manor, Informal Dining Room

Alessander and Evan followed the house elf through several corridors and down two staircases to the dining room. Well, Alessander followed the house elf; Evan followed Alessander. Much to Alessander’s chagrin. Evan had refused to leave his side ever since the scare earlier. He had actually followed Alessander into the bathroom, despite Alessander’s vehement objections and reminders that they were not in Azkaban any longer and he had not required assistance to shower in all the years they’d known each other. Evan had also ignored his reminders that even in the days since his “death,” he had not need help.

Alessander blinked in surprise as he glanced in the room after the elf opened the doors to the so-called informal dining room. If this was informal he was terrified of formal. Lucius stood at his seat at the head of the table when they walked in and gestured to the two waiting place settings. A crystal chandelier provided direct lighting while the floor to ceiling windows along the wall opposite the head of the table provided a soft indirect light as the sunlight streamed in through the transparent silver coverings. Emerald green drapes were pulled back and tied with silver ribbons. The long table would have easily fit ten and was set with plates even Alessander could describe as fine china. Three human servants stood along the back wall holding covered platters Alessander suspected to be platinum and not silver.

Narcissa smiled gently at him from her seat at the foot of the table. Severus sat at her right side and sipped at his tea, his expression unreadable. Draco sat on Lucius’s right side with Marvolo on his left. The two empty place settings were next to Draco and Marvolo. Alessander headed over to the seat next to Draco, trying to save him from hyperventilation caused by Evan sitting next to the blonde boy. Marvolo, however, grabbed his arm as he walked past.

“I would prefer you sit here,” Marvolo murmured, looking Alessander over carefully to be sure he truly was uninjured and that this morning’s adventures did not set back his recovery.

Alessander nodded once and eased himself into the seat beside the Dark Lord, never breaking eye contact. Alessander cleared his throat slightly before speaking softly, “I apologize for worrying everyone this morning.” While the comment was made for the entire table, Alessander’s eyes never left the concerned red ones before him. He watched Marvolo in slight perplexity, uncertain why exactly the Dark Lord seemed so concerned.

“I do not believe it was you who caused the panic,” Lucius drawled, causing Alessander to turn to him and break the odd staring contest between himself and Marvolo. He found Lucius smirking at Evan in amusement and had to duck his head to contain his own grin. Usually he relished Evan’s overprotective side as it was one of the ways the man showed he cared. Today, however, his behaviour was actually a bit much. Alessander appreciated Lucius teasing comments

“You didn’t know where he was either!” Evan snapped.

Draco shifted slightly away from the insane guest and cursed himself for not sitting beside his mother this morning. He glanced down the tale to find his mother and Uncle Severus in a quiet conversation about Pot—Alessander, judging from the furtive glances at the boy's direction.

“I admit I was not sure where he was when you barged into my bedroom at seven thirty in the morning, but I knew he had to be somewhere in the manor and thus was not worried. You were the one that insisted we call a search party and search the entire manor until he had been found.”

“He was on bed rest. He should not have left your bed,” Evan said in his cold, quiet Death Eater about to torture voice.

Alessander had tensed up at that tone, not wanting Evan and Lucius to get into yet another fight. Draco had paled several shades and appeared to be barely restraining himself from running. Lucius chuckled softly causing all eyes to be drawn to him.

He laughed out loud when Evan hissed wordlessly and glared at the aristocrat. “I cannot believe you just said that,” Lucius said once he calmed down.

Evan thought over what he said, shaking his head in bemusement at his own insistence that Alessander should have been confined to Lucius’s bed.

The tension at the table dropped several degrees with Evan’s response and Lucius finally gestured the servants to begin serving the breakfast. Alessander was pleasantly surprised to realize everything they were serving was on his 'Snape-approved' diet plan. There was porridge, poached eggs, toast and lots of fresh fruit. Alessander looked up as Marvolo poured him a glass of pumpkin juice Marvolo’s face marked with a frown. Alessander raised an eyebrow, but Marvolo just shook his head at Alessander’s inquiring look.

Marvolo listened absently as Lucius asked Draco about his past year at school. He noticed, with a twinge of sympathy, that Alessander was listening as raptly as Lucius to the events that occurred at the end of the year. Marvolo was annoyed with himself over the fact that when Alessander was missing he had been so… he hated to admit it, even to himself, but the truth was he had been scared. He had tried to kill the boy himself on occasion. It was ridiculous that he felt so overprotective. Especially when he knew damn well that Alessander was more than capable of taking care of himself. Alessander had stood against him on several occasions and while neither emerged victorious the boy had survived.

He glanced once again at the young man beside him and inwardly sighed. He could see the tiredness, the weakness Alessander tried to hide and once again felt the need to make sure he was okay. He had to restrain himself from touching Alessander, telling himself it was absurd. He could see Alessander was fine. He did not need physical confirmation of something he already knew to be true. Marvolo realized he missed something in the conversation when Alessander suddenly laughed. He couldn’t help but smile at the joy shining in those emerald eyes. His smile quickly became a frown however, when he caught the wink Lucius directed at Alessander and his subsequent blush.

He felt another jolt of jealousy shoot through him, just as he had when Rosier mentioned Alessander being confined to Lucius’s bed. This was completely illogical. Why would he be the least bit jealous? Suddenly he had a mental image of Alessander restrained, physically, with silken ties to his own bed at home. He gasped aloud as the image caused an instant erection, drawing the attention of the entire table.

“My Lord?” Lucius questioned.

“I am fine.” He said in a tone that allowed no arguments. The slight tremble to his hand as he reached for his tea revealed the lie.

Lucius looked at him disbelievingly but after a moment the conversation started up once more.

Marvolo almost jumped when Alessander placed a hand on his arm. He turned to the young man with a raised eyebrow, trying to calm his racing heart and figure out what the hell was going on.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Alessander asked in a whisper.

Marvolo nodded, staring at him in bewilderment.

Alessander tilted his head to the side and studied Marvolo for a few moments before turning back to the conversation. They again kept the topics light until everyone had finished eating. Once they were done with breakfast, Severus spoke up.

“If there are no objections, I would prefer to begin the Occlumency lessons now as I am already here.”

No one verbally objected, although Evan glared at Severus in warning and Alessander looked unhappily resigned.

“Where would you prefer the lessons take place?” Lucius asked. “Would my study be acceptable or do you require one of the duelling rooms?”

“Actually a sitting room will be fine. I had planned on going over mostly theory and meditation today and tomorrow as Lord Azrael should still be resting these next few days.”

“How long do you plan on working with the boys each day?” Marvolo asked as they all followed Lucius to one of the sitting rooms.

“Not long today, my Lord,” Severus replied. “I brought a few books for the boys to read over today, and plan mainly to introduce the basics. Then the rest of the day, they are to read on their own. Tomorrow and thereafter, depending on how Lord Azrael is feeling, I will spend several hours with the boys together and at least an hour each individually. I want them to be able to form at least one type of mental shield by the end of the day, as well as be able to practice mind clearing techniques on their own. I would like to begin practising withstanding subtle probing on Monday and actual attacks by Wednesday.”

“That seems ambitious,” Marvolo said as they all settled into their seats in the sitting room.

Severus nodded, “It is, but Draco will return to Hogwarts on September first. I intend to be sure he can protect himself by then.”

“If he cannot, we can always Obliviate him.”

“No,” Alessander said speaking up. “I told him I wouldn’t. You said it would be up to me.”

“I did,” Marvolo agreed, eyeing Draco in consideration. “I’ve had more concerns since then.”

“What are your concerns, my Lord?” Lucius asked.

“He is not yet marked. I am not even telling the inner circle this information. I do not think it appropriate for him to have this knowledge. I am also undecided on Severus as well.”

“Why are you uncertain about Professor Snape?” Alessander asked, deciding to start with what he saw as the easier debate.

“Someone whose loyalty has been in question in the past should not have such sensitive information.”

“But in that case, wouldn’t it be better for him to know?” Alessander asked Marvolo, ignoring the others for the moment.

Severus face had become a blank mask as soon as his name was mentioned, and while his mask remained, he was now hiding his shock that Alessander was defending him.

“Explain.” Marvolo demanded.

“If he didn’t know who I was, he might waver again. By knowing who I am, he will realize that there will be no point.” Alessander glanced at Severus briefly before turning back to Marvolo. “Not to sound too arrogant, but I doubt anyone alive could take the two of us together. Professor Snape is a very intelligent man and has plenty of that Slytherin self-preservation. He wouldn’t become a traitor when he knew it would accomplish nothing but his own torture and death.”

Marvolo nodded his agreement, never even glancing in Severus’ direction, “And Draco?”

“Will not do anything to risk his family,” Alessander said. “I do understand the concern with him being unmarked, but surely he has been privilege to information the average marked Death Eater did not know in the past.”

“This is far more dangerous than anything he has been told in the past.”

“Not really,” Alessander disagreed. “What’s the worse that will happen if it gets out? Once I am introduced to everyone, Lord Azrael will be a target just as you are. Perhaps, more of one as I am the unknown entity. Either way, I will be just as much of a target from outsiders if they know who I am as if they don’t. I would likely have to prove myself more if the Death Eaters know who I was. If I don’t, well, I expect I’ll have to prove myself either way.”

Alessander waited for Marvolo’s nod before he continued. “In addition, Lucius is the one who has the most to lose if this gets out. The funeral arrangements, the viewing, the portkey, everything can be traced back to him and I'm not including my stay here now. There is no way Draco could use this information without it hurting his father.”

Alessander caught Draco’s gobsmacked expression and smiled.

Lucius also saw his son’s expression at his former enemy defending him so adamantly and his lips twitched in amusement. He had tried telling the child there was more to Harry Potter then met the eye.

“I will also vouch for my son’s trustworthiness,” Lucius declared. “I will take any punishment you feel his lack of mark negates you from delivering.”

Marvolo nodded at Alessander with a slight smile. “I will stand by your decisions and look forward to when I can return the favour and convince you that your own decisions are illogical.”

Alessander was startled into a laugh.

Marvolo turned to Severus. “I expect Draco to be ready by the time he leaves for the Express and hold you responsible if he is not.”

“Yes, my Lord.”

“In addition, I will be taking Alessander with me on Monday, please plan your schedule accordingly.”

Evan, who had been silently watching the debate in proud amusement, finally spoke up at that. “You are not planning on introducing him this Monday.” It was not a question.

Marvolo looked down at his Death Eater impassively, annoyed when, as usual with Evan, his stare had no effect. “No, I do not plan on announcing him that soon. However, I do not want him flying blind, so to speak, either.”

Marvolo turned his attention to Alessander. “Monday is a day of meetings for me. I receive updates with representatives of several groups throughout the day as well as meet with the commanders in charge of recruitment and training. I also have office hours in the afternoon for any individuals needing a meeting. After dinner, there is a meeting of the Inner Circle. For the most part, all my updates are on Monday and anyone needing more of my attention will be allotted a time to come back during the week. On the first Thursday of every month, there is a full meeting. If something comes up I may call a full meeting sooner, through the mark, but most meetings are scheduled. Most of my followers have jobs and families and cannot be forced to drop everything and leave at all hours.”

Marvolo paused to make sure Alessander was still following, “I would like you to spend the day with me to get an idea of how everything works. It’s up to you if you’d prefer being Disillusioned or to remain visible.”

Alessander voiced his agreement, much to Evan’s disapproval. Monday was way too soon to let Alessander out of his sight!

Severus quickly began his lesson after that. Alessander was slightly disturbed to discover there was a process to ‘clearing his mind’ that they had completely skipped over the first time around. He grumbled about this at first until Severus pointed out snidely that the books they were learning from were taken from the Hogwarts library, and not in the restricted section.

They began with the theory of Occlumency. He explained that it was not possible to close off one part of the mind. Occlumency did not block someone from entering rather it taught you to recognize when someone entered, and to organize your mind to protect your secrets, to control what you allowed the other person to see, as well as to reject that presence and ‘push them out’.

“Occlumency is not a difficult concept to understand. It does not require a large intellect. It requires only a basic understanding, extreme amounts of concentration and substantial practice. To explain it simply,” Severus summarized, “you are going to project a mental image at the person inside your mind. That image can be as obvious as a brick wall that you keep pushing at them, or as subtle as a memory of your tenth birthday that you just keep replaying. By projecting this image, that is all they will be able to see, leaving your secrets protected deeper inside your mind.”

“So it’s like creating an illusion?” Alessander asked.

“Yes. You will actually use similar techniques, only this time the illusion will be created in your mind instead of in front of someone else.” Severus paused as he considered the way Alessander asked the question. “Can you create an illusion?” he asked in disbelief. A true illusion required quite a bit of power and even more skill and concentration.

Lucius laughed darkly. “Oh yes he can, very impressive ones too. Apparently Evan taught him. Wandlessly.”

Severus looked over at Evan suspiciously. “Wandless illusions?” he questioned, wondering if the illusions had something to do with his incomparable torture techniques.

“One of my hidden talents,” Evan confirmed, explaining nothing.

Severus shook off his suspicions and turned back to his students. Once he was sure they had the concept down, he spent the rest of the morning introducing them to various meditation techniques and instructed them to read the first five chapters of each book this afternoon and work on clearing their minds before bed.

“Even during the summer he’s assigning homework,” Alessander grumbled quietly.

Draco sniggered and the adults hid their smiles.

Before the group could head to lunch, a house elf popped in front of them and handed a package about the size of a shoe box to Lucius. “Is marked for Masters Guest, so I’s not putting it with the others, No Sir, Bibsy’s giving it to Master directly,” she explained.

“Thank you, Bibsy. That will be all.” Lucius said as he read the envelope on top of the package. He handed the missive to Evan with a raised eyebrow. “I believe this is for you.”

Evan glanced down at the package in surprise. It was addressed to ‘Harry Potter’s Friend, c/o Lucius Malfoy’ He cast several detection spells on the letter and package to check for tracers, spying spells and malicious intent spells. When all were negative, he slowly opened the envelope first, setting the package aside while he read the letter.

“It’s from the werewolf,” he announced after a quick glance at the signature.

Peter Parker,

I would like to return the generosity you offered us when you gave us your memories. Enclosed is Harry’s school trunk, shrunken down of course. It was given to me after Harry’s imprisonment. Inside are several personal effects that I feel should be rightfully yours.

In the trunk, I’m sending you his personal photo album containing his photos of his parents and himself for his first eighteen months of life, as well as pictures of his classmates, friends, and team-mates. While these are not my own memories, they were Harry’s memories and I am sure you will cherish them even more then you would my own.

In addition to the photos, I have included Harry’s chosen mementos: the first snitch he caught, the miniature model dragon from the Triwizard tournament, a hippogriff feather and his Hogwarts letters from every year.

Finally, there are four more things in the trunk and even as I write this I already regret sending them. The few people who understand why I am sending anything to you in the first place are extremely angry with me for sending them. I can’t help but think of Harry though. These things were his most prized possessions and despite what you believe about failing him, I believe you are the only one who deserves to keep them.

Each one comes with its own request.

First is his broom. His Firebolt. Everything I am giving you is yours to do with as you will except for this. If you do not intend to keep these things, I ask that you return the Firebolt to Sirius for this one item is what he considers most representative of his godson. It is his memories.

Second is his father’s invisibility cloak. I’m positive you know how much Harry cherished this cloak. I ask that the cloak not be used against us, but kept only as a reminder of the young man we all loved. I also encourage you to use it for your own safety. Harry wanted you to be safe and free. Please do what you can to honour that wish.

Third is a map, I fear you already know about the Marauder’s Map and dread the idea of you knowing how to use it. The idea of giving you access to Hogwarts children terrifies me. I regret giving you this most of all and only give it to you as a memory of the adventures and misadventures Harry had while at Hogwarts. I pray you do not know now, and will never learn how to unlock its secrets. My request is obviously, that you do not use the map.

Last is his wand. This one I do not regret. Use it well.

Remus Lupin
Werewolf

Evan looked up to find all eyes on him. He grinned manically at the group but made no comment as he passed the letter on to Lucius. He held a hand out to Alessander.

“Come here, my Les,” he said. “Come and see what your wolf sent you.”

“Sent me?” Alessander asked in confusion. Remus thought he was dead. Didn’t he? Why would he be sending anything to him? And why would he be sending something to Evan?

Evan ignored the sharp glances sent his way and responded only to Alessander, “Hmm, we’ll have to get you some red hooded robes if you’re going to be getting goodies from big bad wolves.”

Alessander shook his head in bemusement. “Little Red Riding Hood brought the goodies she didn’t get the goodies.” Alessander knelt down at Evan’s feet and waited for him to explain. He didn’t notice the looks his position caused, and Evan continued to ignore the audience.

Marvolo was concerned at the possibility Lupin knew Harry Potter was alive. Why else would he send something to Alessander? He was also apprehensive of what the werewolf could have sent and how Alessander would react to the knowledge that at least one of his former acquaintances cared for him still.

Narcissa and Severus exchanged glances, both bothered by the relationship between Alessander and Evan as they watched Alessander kneeling before Evan.

Lucius was curious. Alessander’s position brought back memories of the dinner in Azkaban. Once again he wondered at Alessander’s flawless submissive behaviour.

Evan pulled the brown paper off to reveal the trunk just as Lucius finished the letter and passed it on to his impatiently waiting Lord. Marvolo was distracted from the letter by Alessander’s gasp. He clearly recognized his trunk and stared wide eyed as Evan set it on the floor and enlarged it for him. Alessander reverently ran his fingers across the top before looking up at Evan, not daring to open it.

Evan ran his hand through Alessander’s new auburn locks soothingly before reaching down and opening the trunk. Everyone in the room shifted to get a good look inside the well organized, but mostly empty trunk. Alessander reached a shaking hand towards the invisibility cloak draped over the top. His fingers brushed the fabric almost longingly, but he pulled back without picking it up.

“I don’t understand,” he whispered.

Evan sighed, stroking one hand down the base of his child’s neck, ignoring the horrified expressions they were causing. By now, everyone was focused on their interactions. They all were violently reminded of Evan’s behaviour towards his pets.

“Apparently your wolf thinks I should be given your things. He was given your trunk at the end of the school year and has now passed that on to me.”

“But…Why?”

“‘Strange as it seems, no amount of learning can cure stupidity, and higher education positively fortifies it.’”

Alessander slapped Evan’s thigh. “Remus isn’t stupid.” He disagreed.

Draco had finally lost his patience and joined Alessander on the floor, “Come on Alessander,” he said elbowing Alessander lightly, “Let’s see what you got.” The two boys began pulling things out of the trunk oblivious to the reactions around them as Draco too knelt in front of Evan.

Narcissa gasped lightly and grabbed Lucius’s hand in a death grip. Severus tensed in horrified disbelief. Lucius looked about ready to have a heart attack. He opened his mouth several times, but seemed unable to actually say anything. Only Marvolo remained impassive.

Evan snorted at the three of them in amusement. He thought he better stop this before a war broke out. He didn’t want to put Alessander in the middle. Although, seeing that expression on Lucius’s face…

“Draco,” Evan said, leaning forward and placing a gentle hand on the blonde’s shoulder. He told himself the touch was just to get the boys attention, but he knew it really was to cause Narcissa to make that whimper again. Narcissa and Bellatrix were always such fun to play with. He really didn’t understand why the Black women disliked him so. “I think you should sit in a chair before your father has a fit.”

Draco looked around the room in confusion before moving back to his chair with a shrug.

Alessander on the other hand, understood the reasons for the overreactions and looked up at Evan with shadowed eyes. Evan glanced back around the room before returning his gaze to Alessander. “Sit wherever you are comfortable. Ignore them and enjoy your gift.”

Alessander glanced around as the purebloods attempted to compose themselves. He took a breath, gathering his courage and leaned back against Evan defiantly.

Marvolo struggled to maintain his impassive expression as once again mental images ran through his head. He pictured Alessander, naked, crawling across their bedroom floor to sit at his own feet, kneeling up with those expressive eyes and pouting lips looking directly at him while leaning towards… Marvolo jerked himself out of his wayward thoughts and shifted surreptitiously in his seat.

AN
Strange as it seems, no amount of learning can cure stupidity, and higher education positively fortifies it.
Stephen Vizinczey
An Innocent Millionaire

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

He pictured Alessander, naked, crawling across their bedroom floor to sit at his own feet, kneeling up with those expressive eyes and pouting lips looking directly at him while leaning towards… Marvolo jerked himself out of his wayward thoughts and shifted surreptitiously in his seat.

Saturday August 24, 1996 10:00 PM: Malfoy Manor, Master Bedroom

Alessander was already in bed and drifting in that state between asleep and awake when he heard Lucius enter the room quietly, before heading to the bathroom and starting the shower. He must have drifted off again because he jumped when he felt the dip in the bed as Lucius slid beneath the silken sheets.

“Shh, it’s just me.” Lucius purred gently, running his hand down Alessander’s side, noticing the longer torso. The definition to his abdomen had remained, but was now joined by well-defined pectoral muscles as well.

Alessander rolled over to face him, just staring into those silver eyes for a moment, cherishing every second of what he already suspected what be their last night together. The previous time they had been together, he was expecting to die soon after and there evening was tainted with desperation. Now it truly was just about him and Lucius. He attempted to memorize the moment, before leaning in close and pressing a kiss to those firm pink lips. Before he could draw away, Lucius nibbled gently at Alessander’s lower lip, tugging lightly with his teeth, then letting go and soothing any hurt with his tongue.

Alessander moaned lightly at his actions, shifting closer to Lucius and lightly scraping his nails down the blonde’s bare back. He groaned when Lucius deepened the kiss. He thought he could come from Lucius’s kisses alone. The man never needed to move a finger when his tongue could do that. That though lasted until Lucius ran his fingertips down Alessander’s back. The soft, feathery touch ran from the base of his neck down to the waistband of his pyjama pants before a firm grasp of Alessander’s butt pulled him flush against Lucius’s body and took his breath away.

“Clothing too much of a bother?” Alessander asked with a smile once they drew apart, devouring Lucius with his eyes. He loved that the man was so comfortable with his nudity.

“Mmm, I was hoping it would be a waste of time,” Lucius drawled with a smirk.

Alessander thrust lightly, almost subconsciously, as he stared into Lucius’s eyes. He still couldn’t believe that Lucius Malfoy could make him feel so good. Not just good, but content… safe. His eyes became shadowed as he remembered that this was a very temporary situation. He knew Lucius was not a long term relationship. They both knew it. It was part of the reason he was so willing to put Draco’s comfort above his own.

Lucius watched as the teasing light in Alessander’s eyes dimmed. Lucius was not a stupid man. He knew that Draco and Alessander’s discussion had involved him, at least in part. He also knew it was only a matter of time before the young man in his arms would pull away for good. He was annoyed that his son would dare interfere with his private affairs, but at the same time, he was touched that Alessander would care enough about him and his family to walk away. As he looked into those green eyes, he could see the dark thoughts crossing the young man’s face and leaned in for another thorough kiss.

“You are thinking too much,” Lucius said after making sure Alessander’s eyes had darkened with lust once more.

Alessander sighed, as he rolled on to his back. “Lucius,” he began.

“Please,” Lucius interrupted in a whisper.

Alessander stared at Lucius with a jolt, shocked to hear Lucius plead. He couldn’t help but recall a Death Eater meeting he had previous witnessed. Lucius had become disgusted after watching a Pureblood traitor beg for mercy from the Dark Lord. He had adamantly declared that no Pureblood that would stoop to begging deserved to live.

“Please,” Lucius continued with a sigh, “don’t say it tonight. It can wait until morning.”

Alessander nodded slowly. He started to roll onto his side only to have Lucius gently push him back down.

“I want to see exactly how much has changed,” Lucius said in a husky whisper to Alessander’s inquiring look.

He waited for Alessander’s smile before he waved his wand, lighting several candles throughout the room. Lucius slowly undressed his young lover, caressing each inch of skin revealed, first with fingers and then with lips. Occasionally, he paused to kiss, lick, suck and nibble before continuing to undress him. When the young man was completely naked, Lucius sat back for a moment to look over the new body.

While Alessander had remained lean and lithe with light toning to his chest and abdomen, Lucius noticed a few changes, a longer torso; a light smattering of slightly coarse hairs covered his chest. Lucius tugged gently at a handful, fascinated by the whimpering moans that he brought forth. He tugged again before smoothing his hand down Alessander’s chest soothingly. He noticed the firm nipples appeared more of a dusky rose instead of the darker red-brown they were before, but when he lowered his mouth to taste, he discovered they were just as sensitive as before.

Alessander cried out as Lucius bit down gently on his right nipple. He squirmed in pleasure as Lucius sucked and worried first one and then the other making his blood rush southwards, even as his nipples gained a reddish angry colour. When Alessander began to thrust his hips, Lucius drew back, causing him to cry out once more, this time in frustration. Lucius smirked at his beauty, propping his head up on one arm and trailing his free hand up and down the young man’s chest in strokes just firm enough not to tickle.

Once he was sure Alessander had calmed some, he moved back to his explorations. This time Lucius began with Alessander’s right hand, kissing each fingertip, the palm of his hand, laving his wrist with his tongue. He noticed the scar in the crook of Alessander’s arm and sucked and kissed the raised tissue as if to sooth past hurts. Lucius worked his way up to Alessander’s neck and couldn’t resist biting down on the sensitive area, leaving his mark and claiming Alessander as his at least for tonight.

Alessander went frantic when he felt Lucius mark him. He moaned and writhed, grasping a handful of the blonde’s hair and holding his head in place. Alessander whimpered when Lucius chuckled lightly against his skin, sending shockwaves of vibrations that seemed to head straight for his cock. He became lost in a haze of desire and when his thrusting hips met only air, he tugged the blonde on top of him, wrapping his legs around Lucius’s waist to keep him from pulling back. He wanted Lucius so badly, he couldn’t think. He just clung to the man, unable to let him go even for a second.

Lucius froze at the movement. He had been very careful in his explorations not to pin Alessander to the bed and was unsure how to proceed. His own throbbing erection urged him to take what was being offered so passionately. His plans of taking it slow and finishing his explorations were no more as Alessander thrust against him, their hard cocks sliding against each other and destroying Lucius’s power to resist. Alessander solved the debate by pulling Lucius down for a kiss that was almost violent in its intensity.

Lucius groaned and gently thrust down, lowering his hips to rest fully on Alessander’s.

“Pleassse, sssso clossse,” Alessander moaned, his words taking on a Parseltongue quality before turning into wordless hissing altogether. Lucius pulled away briefly to reach for his wand, he quickly cast three spells, cleaning, stretching and lubricating all at once.

Alessander’s hissing grew frantic as Lucius eased himself inside the tight body beneath him. It dawned on Lucius that while Harry Potter had not been a virgin when they were together, Alessander was. In this body, he was offering his virginity to Lucius. The thought was almost enough to make Lucius come right then. With that in mind, Lucius paused, trying to let Alessander adjust. Alessander, again, destroyed all his good intentions.

“Lucius,” he cried before pulling the older man completely on top of him. Alessander shifted his hips impatiently, trying to get the blonde to MOVE, but unable to think clearly enough to ask for what he needed. He groaned and whimpered in frustration, placing open mouthed kisses every where he could reach until Lucius FINALLY got the hint and began to move.

Alessander began to cry out when Lucius slowly withdrew, only to scream in pleasure when he slammed back in.

“Yes yes yesyesyesyesyes” he chanted, writhing and moaning and scratching long red trails down Lucius’s back.

Lucius was unable to restrain himself and gave into the pleading, pushing them both to completion. He reached down between them, pulling Alessander’s orgasm from him with just two firm strokes. He thrust hard when he felt Alessander clamp down around his cock. He continued to thrust as he came, letting Alessander’s convulsing muscles milk him dry.

Lucius had enough mental ability left to make sure he collapsed beside Alessander instead of on top of him. He rolled them both so Alessander was cradled against his chest. They both lay there, their heavy breathing the only sound in the room.

“Lucius…”

“Hmm?”

“I-I…”

Lucius shifted so he could see Alessander’s face when the young man trailed off again.

Alessander sighed, “I want to th-thank you. I’m not sure what will happen from here, but I know I’m alive and free today because of you… Draco said he was grateful to me for bringing you home, but I…”

Alessander swallowed loudly and sighed again before continuing in a whisper. “I don’t think I have ever been truly free before now and I don’t think any of this would be possible if I hadn’t ended up in your cell.”

Lucius pulled Alessander close and kissed the top of his head gently. He couldn’t imagine the torments the young man had suffered, but he knew he, himself, had contributed to some of the suffering. He did not deserve the gratitude. Truth be told, he was the one who owed Alessander for his own freedom. However, he knew this was not what his little hero wanted to hear. Instead he tried for a slightly lighter tone. “Evan would have protected you no matter what…but I’m glad the guards thought I needed some entertainment,” he replied, surprising a laugh out of his green-eyed beauty.

Sunday August 25, 1996 8:00 AM: Malfoy Manor, Master Bedroom

Lucius woke to the sound of a whispered argument near by. Alessander was still cuddled against his chest and the soft, even breathing was a fairly good indication he was not one of the whispering parties. Lucius inwardly swore at the fact that he had forgotten to ward the door when he entered last night. Then, he silently cursed the fact that he had to. He wondered who Evan was arguing with. Perhaps it was the Dark Lord come to protect them from Evan’s wrath after being in bed and naked. He imagined Evan torturing him after seeing the mark he was sure he left on Alessander’s neck. He opened one eye to glare at whoever it was daring to disturb them. He opened both eyes in surprise when it wasn’t Evan after all, which was probably a good thing, as the blanket around their waists did nothing to hide their lack of clothing.

“Can someone explain what you are doing in my room?” He drawled, instantly halting the argument. Lucius noticed Alessander’s brief pause in his breathing, indicating he had woken up. There was no tensing, and no other outward sign he was awake, but Lucius was sure he was alert and listening.

“I’m sorry, Lucius, I tried to convince her to wait downstairs,” Narcissa said stiffly, afraid of the argument yet to come between those two and annoyed at being stuck in the middle.

“Well, I had wanted to surprise you, but now I can see why you’ve been avoiding me. He's such a lovely specimen of teenaged boy,” she mocked in a cold voice

Alessander’s almost silent gasp told Lucius he identified their guest. Lucius sighed heavily and ran a hand through Alessander's auburn locks, in what he hoped was a soothing gesture. Unfortunately, the gesture was not lost on their audience. A wordless growl had Lucius sitting up and reaching for his wand.

“Enough. You have arrived uninvited, without notice, breaking through wards placed on MY manor to ensure MY guest’s privacy. You will leave my room immediately and either wait downstairs until I am ready to see you or you will leave these grounds.”

“No,” Alessander spoke up before anyone could move. Immediately he had everyone’s attention as he sat up with a sigh. He turned to Lucius with a wry smile. “She didn’t break through any wards. Marvolo took down the extra wards before he left on Friday and I assume she was able to get in through your wards previously.”

“Alessander,” Lucius started with a grimace. He didn’t even know where to start the explanations, but he knew this was the last person Alessander would want to be allowed access to the room he was staying in.

“I assume this woman means something to you, Lucius.” Alessander cut him off before dropping his voice so only Lucius could hear him. “We had our one last night. Don’t do something you’ll regret just for me. You knew this wouldn’t last.”

Lucius looked into the expressive green eyes searchingly, unable to believe the young man truly wanted to walk away, before remorsefully nodding his agreement.

Alessander smiled softly at him for a moment and brushed back a lock of his silken blonde hair before turning to their now glaring guest. “If you will give me a moment to dress, Madam, I will give the two of you some privacy.”

Narcissa led the woman into Lucius’s private sitting room before she could come up with any soft of objection.

Alessander snatched the wand out of Lucius’s hand and cast a silencing ward on the room almost before the door was closed.

“We’ve been involved since before I married Narcissa.” Lucius admitted, not yet looking at the young man still in his bed. “It was never exclusive but…”

“You don’t owe me any explanations,” Alessander said softly, reaching for his lover’s hand.

“I don’t want you to think you have to leave.”

“Oh, I’m not leaving.”

Lucius finally looked up, surprised at the declaration. He was relieved to see twinkling green eyes and a soft smile on those pouty lips.

Alessander chuckled softly before placing a sweet kiss on the corner of Lucius’s mouth and giving in to the temptation to run his fingers through the silver blonde hair again.

“No, I’m not leaving. I’m sure you have an empty guest room I can use at least until Marvolo introduces me to the inner circle.”

Lucius nodded, still in shock over Alessander’s reactions. He shook his head, realizing that while Alessander may not be leaving the manor yet, his young lover would be leaving his bed. Lucius was surprised at how distressed he was at this realization. He wasn’t ready to lose Alessander yet. He found the young man fascinating and was dismayed at how attached he had become in such a short amount of time. Lucius found he understood Evan’s overprotective attitude better now. He wanted to keep the angel beside him forever and at the same time to protect the young man from people like himself.

“Umm, I do have one problem, though.”

Lucius snorted at that. “Only one? Given your past history…”

Alessander interrupted once more, “Not with her…” He said in amusement.

Lucius raised an eyebrow when Alessander trailed off with a blush.

“I um don’t have any clothes to get dressed into…”

Lucius couldn’t help but laugh. He snapped his fingers for a house elf as he slid out of bed, completely at ease with his own nudity.

“Bring me a set of Robert’s robes, along with undergarments and a pair of boots.”

Bibsy shifted nervously, “Mistress Narcissa’s Roberts not wearin undie garments, Master, Sir”

Alessander snorted at Lucius’s horrified expression as the elf divulged more information then he needed to know about his wife’s lover. “I think they were Draco’s boxers Narcissa brought me yesterday,” he said to the poor elf.

Lucius shook his head once more as Bibsy popped out to get the requested items. He turned to Alessander with a wry smile, “Join me in the shower?”

The amusement fell from Alessander’s face as he glanced at the closed sitting room door before reluctantly shaking his head.

Lucius nodded his understanding and cast cleaning charms over both of them. They dressed in silence once Bibsy returned. When they had both finished composing themselves, Lucius placed a gentle kiss first to Alessander’s lips, then another to his head, before watching him walk out the door. He now knew last night had been the end of their sexual relationship.

Lucius stood alone in his bedroom, wondering if he was making a mistake. He headed towards the door to the hall, only to stop when he reached it. He turned back with a heavy sigh and crossed the room to the sitting room door instead. There was no going back now, Alessander had made that clear

He opened the door and entered, standing just inside the sitting room and silently waiting while Narcissa excused herself and hurriedly left the room. He stared coldly at the suddenly apprehensive dark-haired beauty for several long seconds.

“Your behaviour was beyond unacceptable, Bellatrix.”

AN: OK, I have some bad news; my computer blew up earlier this week. As several of you know, I’ve had to cross my fingers every time I started it up for a couple of months now and on Friday, it decided to delete its own operating system. Unfortunately, a new computer won’t be in my budget for a couple of months. I am not putting this story on hold until then, however my posting may be a bit sporadic for the next few months depending on when I can find access to a computer. With that in mind, I have started a yahoo group where I will send out alerts for new chapters if you are interested in joining, you can find the link on my authors page.

A very big thank you with hugs and kisses to my betas for having the patience to put up with all my dramas.

I also want to give a special thank you to my reviewers. You make every post worth the effort that goes into it. You are the reason I am up in the middle of the night trying to recreate the files I lost on a borrowed computer I have to return by six am. Wait...I'm thanking you for this?

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

AN: Many thanks to all those who R&R'd.

Sunday August 25, 1996 Malfoy Manor

Alessander leaned up against the wall once he left the bedroom, trying to decide where to go and what to do. Despite the confident act he had pulled in the bedroom, he was feeling conflicted and a little upset. He was actually surprised he didn’t feel jealous. He knew from the very beginning that Lucius would not be monogamous, but he still expected to be a little jealous the first time he met one of Lucius’s lovers.

He knew they were not a real long term relationship. For that matter - they didn’t even really have a relationship. Alessander snorted as the phrase ‘friends with benefits’ drifted through his head. He could imagine Lucius’s distain at that thought. He hadn’t actually expected them to last at all after Lucius was released. But, he never had anyone treat him like Lucius did. He felt special, and safe, and cared for when he was with Lucius. Part of him was worried he would not have that again. Another part was just glad that they parted on good terms. He knew he would have been more upset if he lost Lucius all together. Alessander stood up straight and turned back toward the bedroom when he heard Lucius’s door open behind him.

Narcissa quietly closed the door behind her and turned to the poor boy standing lost in the hall. She was annoyed with her sister and her annoyance bordered on anger as she thought of the poor child in front of her. He had been through so much already and now this. She looked at him pityingly until she met his eyes. He was laughing at her.

Alessander couldn’t help but laugh. Narcissa looked so worried about him. Really! It was her husband having sex with her sister and she was worried about him!?

Narcissa laughed softly as well, relieved that Alessander was handling this well. “Would you like me to show you to a guest room or to one of the sitting rooms? I would offer you a tour, but I believe you are still supposed to be on bed rest.”

“Actually, I was going to join Evan in his room for now. But I was deciding what to tell Draco first. I mean, I didn’t want him to come looking for me again and walk in on…anything.”

“Draco will not interrupt anything more than an argument this morning,” Narcissa said drolly, knowing how displeased her husband was with her sister’s unannounced arrival.

“Oh.” Alessander looked like he was going to question that statement for a moment but he visibly changed his mind. “I also thought I should probably contact Marvolo. I think we are going to have to introduce me today and I’m not really sure how much he wants to share this soon.”

Narcissa sighed. “I will show you to Mr. Rosier’s rooms, and then contact the Dark Lord myself. I have some things to discuss with him as well.” Narcissa did not want to leave Harry with that monster. She didn’t even want that monster in her house, but she knew better then to say anything derogatory about Evan.

Alessander looked at her suspiciously. “You plan on asking him to Obliviate you today.” It was not a question.

“I do not wish to lie to my sister and I believe she will have several questions today.”

Harry nodded reluctantly and the two walked in silence down the hall towards the stairs. Evan’s rooms were located on the next floor down, just to the left of the staircase.

“Breakfast is served at nine. I expect Marvolo will join us for breakfast and talk to you afterwards. Feel free to call a house elf if you do not remember how to get to the informal dining room,” Narcissa said before Alessander opened the door to the Emerald Suite.

Alessander waited for Narcissa to walk away before opening the door. He entered quietly and stood by the door for a moment, feeling a little silly. This was a childish behaviour, wanting to sleep with a parent, but Alessander felt a need to be held. Evan pulled back the covers and shifted to one side in silent offer. Alessander hurriedly joined him and the two cuddled close for a long moment in silent comfort.

“Did you know about Bellatrix?” Alessander asked after a while, breaking the silence.

Evan’s sudden tension was enough of an answer. “I am surprised Lucius told you,” he said neutrally.

“He didn’t. She’s here.”

Evan rolled over onto his side and looked at his child in concern. “And,” he prompted.

Alessander blinked up at him blankly. “Um and I left them alone. She seemed really angry. Narcissa thinks they’re arguing.”

“I don’t care how Bellatrix is feeling, my Les. I am worried about you.”

“Oh.” Alessander shrugged. “I’m ok.”

Evan gently rubbed his arm. “Are you really? This can’t be easy for you.”

Alessander scrunched up his nose and puckered his lips in an expression Evan couldn’t quite interpret.

“Talk to me, Les. Given your history it has to bother you that Bellatrix is upstairs with Lucius.”

Alessander sighed. “It isn’t really that it’s Bellatrix…” he trailed off with another sigh. He squirmed uncomfortably for a moment before blurting out his thoughts. “She’s a girl!”

Evan almost fell off the bed he laughed so hard. At Alessander’s disgruntled expression, he calmed himself enough to talk. “Bella has several faults,” he began his voice filled with mirth, “but being a female is generally not considered to be one of them.” Evan laughed again.

Alessander shrugged with a grimace. “They’re all squishy and soft and giggly…” he trailed off again as Evan laughed harder. “I didn’t know Lucius even liked women!”

Evan snorted. “Lucius doesn’t like women. Or men for that matter. He just likes sex.” At Alessander’s expression, he realized how that sounded and embraced his child. “I do not mean that he settled for you. You were not just a convenience.”

Alessander shrugged. “I’m fine. I like Lucius, but we both knew it didn’t really mean anything.” He snorted at how concerned Evan looked. The Death Eater has been far too emotional since Harry Potter’s death. Alessander shoved at him with a smile. “Go shower and get dressed. Breakfast is at nine and it will probably take that long to find the room.”

Evan ruffled his hair with a smirk. “Yes, my Lord.” He laughed again at Alessander’s bemused reaction to the title.

Once again Evan and Alessander were the last ones to enter the dining room. This time they appeared to have interrupted an argument. Marvolo, Lucius, and Bellatrix stood just inside the doors, and although all conversations stopped when the doors opened, Bellatrix did not look happy with either of her companions. Narcissa sat at her usual chair, looking slightly disoriented and dazed. Severus was once again seated at her side, holding her hand silently. Draco stood on her other side. He appeared several shades paler than normal as he watched his mother in concern.

Alessander ignored the three by the door and headed directly to Narcissa. “How are you feeling?” he asked her gently.

Narcissa smiled up at him. “I am fine,” she answered softly. “A little disoriented, perhaps,” she admitted at his disbelieving expression. “I know there’s something I am missing, but I’m sure it wasn’t anything I needed to know.”

“What do you remember from the last few days?” Alessander asked with a swallow.

Narcissa laughed sweetly and gestured for him to take the chair beside her. He sat down and that seemed to be a signal to the rest of the room. Draco moved into the chair next to Severus; while Bellatrix, Evan, Marvolo, and Lucius took their own seats at the other end of the table. Lucius gestured for the servants who had been waiting uncertainly and they began serving breakfast in relief at the broken tension.

Once they had begun their meals, Narcissa turned to Alessander in reassurance. “I remember our discussions, and I remember that you defended my son as well as Severus. I remember that this was significant, but am unsure why. I know that I chose to be Obliviated and you disliked the decision.” Narcissa trailed off with a light laugh startling Alessander after the seriousness of the topic. “I remember dressing you in Robert’s clothing and worrying about Lucius’s reaction, but I’m not sure why you needed to borrow the clothes.”

Alessander smiled in obvious relief.

“She will be fine, Lord Azrael,” Severus put in. “There will be no negative effects.”

Alessander nodded. “Thank you, Severus,” he said cautiously.

Severus blinked at the use of his given name before nodding his acceptance. His lips twitched at the sigh of relief from Alessander.

“Indeed,” Narcissa agreed. “The only things that I cannot remember involve your history. I know that we knew you before Lucius was released from Azkaban, but I don’t remember how we knew about you, or why no one else knows you. I know you are staying here while you recover, but I am not sure what you are recovering from. I know you have been working with Mr. Rosier for quite some time, but only recently has the Dark Lord welcomed you into his order. I am unsure how it came about, but I know my Lord has chosen you as his equal.”

Narcissa smiled again and reached for his hand. “I trust my husband’s belief that you are going to change our world. I trust you enough to know it will be for the better.”

Alessander swallowed around the lump in his throat, unsure how to respond. Fortunately, Marvolo interrupted them before he was forced to say anything.

“If you have finished your breakfast, Alessander, I would like you to join us in the sitting room,” he waited for Alessander’s nod before continuing. “I expect you to join us as well, Severus.”

“Yes, my Lord.”

Lucius walked over to Narcissa before they left. “Why don’t you go to the spa today, my dear? Pamper yourself,” he suggested with a kiss to her cheek.

“Perhaps,” she said, appreciating his concern.

Lucius nodded, smiling at his wife before turning to his son. “Stay with your mother today.” He instructed Draco.

“Yes, sir.” Draco agreed solemnly.

“And interrupt us if you need anything,” Alessander instructed firmly, remembering Draco mentioning that no one interrupts the Dark Lord’s meetings for any reason.

Draco looked up to his father in surprise at Alessander’s order. When met with his father’s blank mask, he turned to Severus only to find the same mask. Finally, he turned back to Alessander and nodded his agreement.

When he was sure Draco would follow his instructions, he followed Lucius to the same sitting room they had used yesterday for the Occlumency lessons. Alessander and Marvolo took the two armchairs and waited silently for the others to settle themselves around the room. Evan sprawled comfortably at one end of the sofa while Severus reluctantly took the other end, sitting stiffly as far away from the psychopath as possible. Lucius tried to guide a sulking Bellatrix to the remaining loveseat. Bellatrix, however, was not going to remain calm or quiet any longer.

“I want to know what’s going on!” she demanded, stomping her foot. Marvolo tensed at the childish reaction, having witnessed past tantrums. “Who do you think you are? How dare you Obliviate my sister!?” she yelled at Alessander before turning crazed eyes to Lucius “And how dare you throw me aside for this scrawny little slut!” Les carefully maintained his neutral mask, but he was the only one. Evan looked like a viper coiled and ready to strike. Marvolo was glaring at his favourite and it was easy to see if it had been anyone other than Bella they would be screaming by now.

“Careful, Bella.” Lucius warned. “As I said earlier, insults to Alessander will not be tolerated by anyone here.” Lucius watched Evan’s tense posture and glaring eyes in concern. He did not want Bella and Evan duelling in here. It was very likely Bella would not survive.

“Don’t you threaten me! What are you, branching out into Paedophilia now? Or are you just looking for someone you can control? Does the little whore obey all your commands, Lucius dear?”

Evan leapt to his feet, drawing Alessander’s old wand. “You will show some respect Bellatrix!” he demanded coldly.

“Enough!” Marvolo commanded. “Evan, sit down! Bella, not another word!”

Bellatrix continued to glare at Alessander but didn’t dare go against her Lord.

Evan, however, was another story. He did relax his stance slightly, but did not sit down. “I will not tolerate her disrespect towards Lord Azrael,” he told the Dark Lord, in his cold, clipped tone.

Marvolo stared at his follower in annoyance before sighing inwardly at the futility of trying to order Evan to do something he didn’t want to do. He finally nodded in response to Evan’s statement. “Nor will I allow such disrespect. Please sit down so I may address the issue.”

Once Evan sat down, he addressed Bellatrix directly. “First of all, Bella, I Obliviated Narcissa, Lord Azrael did not.” Marvolo held up his hand, stopping her before she could interrupt. “My reasons for doing so are none of your concern and you only need to know that your sister agreed with my decision.” He waited to be sure that had sunk in before continuing. “You will not dishonour her or myself by mentioning it again.”

“Yes, my Lord.” Bella agreed with a pout.

“Secondly, Lord Azrael will shortly be introduced as my equal to the inner circle. I expect you to show him the same respect you do me.”

Bella narrowed her eyes at Alessander. “I will not!” she growled. “I will offer my respect to only the deserving. I doubt the little tramp deserves respect from anyone, let alone me!”

Alessander had been listening to the arguments impassively, but now, he was the first one to react to Bella’s taunts and (frankly,) childish tantrum. He calmly raised his hand and cast two quick spells before anyone else had formulated a reply to her comments.

Bellatrix’s eyes widened in surprise a moment before she fell whimpering to the floor. Her skin darkening to an ugly red as she started to foam at the mouth like some animal. His silencing charm kept the woman from screaming aloud, but could not prevent the agonized whimpers or the silent, gasping screams as she thrashed around on the floor.

Lucius barely remained seated, clenching his fists tensely; he couldn’t take his eyes off Bella as she was tortured for her behaviour.

Severus ignored the woman on the floor and instead stared at Alessander in undisguised shock. He couldn’t believe Harry Potter just cast Vivum Ardi! He shouldn’t even know that curse existed, let alone be able to cast it. And he just cast it wandlessly!

Marvolo was impressed. Despite Evan’s reassurances, he had been unsure Alessander was truly capable of using the dark arts when necessary. A glimpse at Evan’s face revealed his pride for the child but no surprise at the curse. Marvolo finally realised just how much he had underestimated his former enemy. Not only had Alessander been ‘marked as his equal’ but he had been trained in defence by the Order and in offence by one of his most ruthless followers. He had been raised by a sadistic psychopath! He truly was a force to be reckoned with. Marvolo was suddenly very glad they were now on the same side.

Alessander waved his hand, cancelling the curse. He stood and crossed the room to stand in front of the defiant Death Eater.

“You are far too beautiful to remain on the ground, Madame Lestrange,” he said offering her a hand up.

Bella took his hand and rose shakily to her feet. She allowed him to guide her to the loveseat. Lucius and Alessander helped her sit down. The rest of the room remained silent, observing but not interfering.

Alessander turned to Severus, “A healing potion, please.” He requested, knowing the Potions Master never went anywhere without a pocket full of potions.

Sure enough, Severus reached into one of the numerous robe pockets and passed one over. Alessander helped Bellatrix drink the potion before he addressed her once more. Alessander stooped down, so they were at eye level. His eyes cold and unfeeling, it reminded her of Rosier.

“You are also too intelligent to test me again,” he said almost absently. Alessander tilted his head to the side and smiled chillingly in a manner he had to have picked up from Evan.

“You will not disrespect me again,” he said soothingly as he reached up to gently tuck a lock of hair behind the woman’s ear. His smile widened at her shudder.

“Yes, my Lord,” she whispered as she met his eyes, her voice still raw from her silent screams.

“Good.” Alessander said standing up, his expression shuttered once more. “You will also apologize to Lord Voldemort for your intolerable behaviour this morning. I suggest you apologize to Lucius as well, but that will be left between the two of you.”

Bella nodded and shakily stood up. She crossed the room and dropped stiffly into a curtsy, lacking all of her usual grace. “I apologize for my behaviour, my Lord,” she whispered, silent tears rolling down her cheek at the humiliation she felt.

Marvolo nodded and gestured dismissively before helping her up once more. She turned to Lord Azrael questioningly.

“You may go and join your sister at the spa. I expect you will appreciate a little pampering this afternoon, and I am certain you are capable of hiding your identity.”

Bella blinked at that last comment, confusion momentarily crossing her face. However, she didn’t dare question her new lord. Instead, she nodded to him and left without another word to anyone.

Alessander stood with his impassive mask in place just long enough for the door to close completely. As soon as it closed with a quiet snick, he flew onto Evan’s lap and hid his face in the Death Eater’s neck, his body shaking with repressed emotions.

Evan gently rubbed his child’s back, whispering words of praise soothingly. He raised an eyebrow inquiringly when Severus held out another potions vial.

“Pepper-up” Severus said. “It will help with the power drain after that spell.”

When Alessander looked up to look into those dark eyes, Severus addressed the young Lord sternly. “You should not be performing dark arts until you are fully recovered.”

“Yes, sir.” Alessander said softly as he reached for the vial with a shaking hand.

Marvolo’s quiet laugh drew everyone’s attention back to him. “You had Bellatrix Lestrange obeying your every command without question and now you’re addressing Severus as Sir?”

Alessander shrugged.

“She wasn’t even willing to question your comments about hiding your identity, despite knowing there would be no need to hide her identity at the spa in Slytherin Castle,” Marvolo continued.

Lucius and Severus joined in the laughter, causing Alessander to blush. Marvolo thought he was the picture of innocence curled up on Evan’s lap, a light blush colouring his cheeks. He found himself yearning to pull the young man into his own arms, to sooth him, and probably do other things Alessander might not be willing to do with him. Marvolo shook himself out of his thoughts only to look into those vibrant green eyes.

Alessander caught Marvolo’s expression and gasped. He has seen that look before and knew what it meant. He knew the Dark Lord desired him. Alessander licked his lips nervously only to watch Marvolo’s gaze dart to his mouth. He was almost tempted to do it again, but wasn’t quite confident enough to push his luck. Alessander was very surprised that he felt more curious then anxious at the idea of Marvolo finding him desirable.

AN:
As always, thanks to my lovely betas and a special thanks to Anna for fixing my translation of burn alive to Vivum Ardi.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

AN: Alessander is going to be referred to as Les more frequently in this chapter, mostly, because I’m lazy. So far, it is still only Evan that calls him that though.

Monday August 26, 1996 Slytherin Castle 8:00AM

Alessander flooed into Marvolo’s personal sitting room immediately after breakfast. Despite the disillusionment charms and the invisibility cloak he was addressed by a house elf as soon as he came through.

“Welcome, Master Lord, Sir. I is Nodd. Master tells me you is coming today. I is to get him when you is arrived. You is to wait here. Would you be wanting tea while you is to wait?”

“No, thank you, Nodd.”

Nodd popped out and Alessander waited only a few seconds before the Dark Lord entered from the bedroom. He blushed as a just woken Marvolo, wearing only his flannel sleep pants, shuffled into the room with a yawn.

Marvolo looked around the room with another yawn, “Disillusioned already?”

“Evan insisted,” Les said, removing the cloak.

Marvolo watched the shimmering fabric of the invisibility cloak appear and estimated where Alessander was standing. “Are you going to remain concealed all day?” he asked as he dropped into one of the charmed armchairs. He lounged sideways, with his back against one arm of the chair and one leg thrown over the other arm.

Les dropped the charm with a wave of his hand and sat stiffly on the sofa. “I’d rather not, but Evan was adamant that I be completely concealed since you wouldn’t let him come as well.”

Marvolo inwardly sighed at both the reminder of the closeness between his follower and Alessander as well as the young man’s obvious nervousness. Suddenly it dawned on him, “This is the first time we have been alone together,” he said aloud.

Les nodded jerkily.

This time the sigh was out loud. Marvolo ran his fingers through his hair before moving to sit next to Les on the sofa. He laid his hand on top of one of Les’s and made sure to meet those vibrant green eyes. “You know I mean you no harm, right?”

Les swallowed nervously and looked away. “I know you think we can work together, I’m just not so sure its really possible,” he answered quietly.

“Why not?”

Les looked back at him warily, but seeing only honest curiosity instead of the censure he expected, he answered. “We are destined to kill each other. My life has been ruled by that prophecy since I was eighteen months old. You set it in motion by your own actions. You’ve attempted to kill me several times. How can you suddenly be willing to forget about that?”

“I think Lucius is correct and the prophecy has already been fulfilled, I negated the prophecy by using your blood in the re-birthing ceremony, or we are missing something undiscovered so far. As you can see we are both alive right now, the part about ‘neither of them can live while the other survives,’ has obviously been proven false.”

At Les’ disbelieving look, Marvolo continued matter-of-factly, “That doesn’t cover our personal acquaintance with each other. I think we should talk about our past before we go any further today. It is important for our success that you are able to trust me, that we are able to trust each other.”

Les nodded, looking at Marvolo with guarded eyes.

Marvolo sat back and closed his own red eyes, wondering how to begin. They didn’t really have time for this today, but he knew they couldn’t wait any longer. The hard questions had to be dealt with now. Once Alessander was introduced to the other Death Eaters, especially the inner circle, they had to present a united front and to do that; they needed to work through sixteen years of animosity. The time seemed too short for such a conversation, but he feared that would always be the case.

Marvolo opened his eyes only to blink in surprise as he saw the full tea laid out on his coffee table.

“I assumed you hadn’t eaten yet,” Les gestured to Marvolo’s state of dishabille, “and asked your elf, Nodd, for tea.”

Marvolo nodded and helped himself to a croissant, breaking it open and spreading it with an ample amount of blackberry jam and a thin layer of cream cheese. He looked up to see Les pouring the tea while sneaking glances in his direction.

Les handed him the tea with an amused smile and Marvolo was surprised to find it just as he liked it.

“I figure it would be best to start at the beginning,” Les said when Marvolo still remained silent.

“Do you really think your parents are the best way to start the day? I thought maybe we could discuss just your most pressing concerns today. We do have quite a bit to go over. I have several meetings planned-”

“I meant the prophecy. I don’t intend on ever discussing my parents with you,” Alessander interrupted coldly. He took a deep breath, but he didn’t appear any calmer when he began to explain. “Mentally, I do understand. You were on opposing sides in a war. You each did what you felt you had to do to survive. Emotionally, you took away the only people who loved me for me, and not what they could get from me. You will never be able to convince me to be ok with that fact and nothing good can come from talking it out. I do not want to hear your side.”

Marvolo nodded his agreement, once again at a loss for words.

Les sighed, realizing Marvolo was just as unsure of himself in these circumstances as he was. “You know, I think the wizarding world would be shocked at how similar Harry Potter and Tom Riddle really are,” he said with a sad smile.

Marvolo raised an eyebrow questioningly.

“Both were orphaned at a young age. Both grew up in inadequate environments due to circumstances beyond their control. Both were raised, for lack of a better word, in the Muggle world but chose the Wizarding world as their true home. Both first learned what home was at Hogwarts. Both were willing to do whatever it took to protect that world, no matter the consequences.”

Marvolo smiled sadly at the young man who never really got a chance to be a child. “I think you are forgetting their positive traits,” he said. Marvolo moved closer and tentatively put an arm around Les’s shoulders. He noticed a slight stiffening but when Les did not pull away, he left his arm in place and continued.

“Both Harry Potter and Tom Riddle are very powerful wizards. Both are intelligent, cunning, ambitious,” Marvolo smirked at Les’s obvious disagreement with those last two, “charming, suave and of course, bloody gorgeous,” he added before snickering at Les’s bemused expression. It was obvious the young man did not see himself in that light.

Alessander smiled slyly at the Dark Lord, “You forgot completely insane and unstable…”

Marvolo laughed loudly at that and the two fell into a comfortable silence as they finished their tea. Marvolo reluctantly removed his arm from around Alessander’s shoulders and they returned to the conversation.

“Do you really think the prophecy doesn’t matter?”

“I do.”

“Well, if you can put aside the fact that I turned you into a bodiless soul for over a decade, I guess I can move past the times you were unable to kill me,” Les said with a smirk.

“You are an incorrigible brat, my dear Alessander.”

Les laughed. “What time is our first meeting?”

“Ten.” Marvolo answered, “We have a meeting with the recruitment staff at ten that will last the entire hour, then one with the training commanders at eleven. They tend to finish much more quickly. At noon we have a meeting with a contingency of vampires regarding the details of our alliance.” Marvolo ran his fingers through his hair again.

“At this point I believe the war will be over before we reach an agreement,” he said to no one in particular before continuing. “We have a luncheon meeting at one with our followers employed in the Ministry. From two to four I have office hours for the general followers. That time will be fairly busy. From four to six I have office hours for the inner circle members. There aren’t too many that come as the inner circle all have apartments in the castle and come to me whenever they have a concern instead of waiting for office hours. In fact, if I don’t have anything scheduled, we will use that time to give you a tour of the castle. I think we’ll wait until you are introduced to the inner circle before the tour of the grounds.”

“You will meet with them as well today, correct?”

“At six, we will break for dinner where many of them will join us. At eight, we will meet with the inner circle.”

Les looked at him shrewdly. “You plan to introduce me tonight.” It was not a question.

Marvolo sighed. “That, ultimately, I will leave up to you. I know Evan has his concerns, but after seeing how well you handled Bellatrix, I think you are ready.”

Marvolo watched as Alessander seemed to withdraw inward and almost shrink in on himself. His expression became blank, his eyes shuttered. At moments like this, Marvolo could easily see Evan’s influence. Unfortunately, Marvolo was not seeing Les as raised by Evan, but rather trained by him.

Marvolo cringed as he remembered one of Evan’s children waiting for Evan’s permission to scream during the Cruciatus Curse. The little girl had bitten through her own tongue and almost choked to death on the blood as she twitched on the floor, with no permission to move before Evan stopped Bella’s punishment. It was one of the few times Evan allowed someone to acknowledge one of his children. The little girl had been kneeling at Evan’s feet during a meeting and Bella had tripped over the leash tied to the girl’s neck. Evan gave her permission to curse the child for being in the way. That was when Marvolo began to believe the rumours about Evan Rosier. This little girl, who couldn’t have been over six years old, was so trained she had almost died trying to remain silent rather then risk her Master’s ire.

“I think we should discuss your relationship with Evan Rosier,” Marvolo said reluctantly, dreading the topic.

Les looked up at him in confusion, “My relationship with Evan?”

“Yes. I will not have my new ally being controlled by one of my followers. You need to be able to make your own decisions. If you believe it necessary, I will stop him from having any contact with you.”

“No,” Alessander cried out in unexpected fear. “You can’t do that,” He pulled away from Marvolo, jerking to his feet and turning away. He walked over to one of the windows alongside the fireplace and looked out at the courtyard below.

Les kept his back to Marvolo as he began to speak again, in a carefully controlled voice. “For many years I have considered Evan to be my parent. He is the last parent I have left. My biological parents are dead, my godfather first let me think he was dead and now thinks I am dead. Evan is all I have left. Please do not take that away from me.”

Marvolo crossed the room to stand at the young man’s side He laid a hand on the small of Alesaander’s back in a comforting gesture. “I did not intend it as a threat. If you want Evan to remain close, I will not interfere, but neither will I allow him to punish you anymore.”

Les looked up at Marvolo in confusion once more. “But Evan’s never punished me.”

Now it was Marvolo’s turn to look confused. “Harry,” he started, causing Les to look up in surprise at the use of his real name. Marvolo looked down at him in concern and took the young man’s hand in his own before leading him back to the sofa. “I know you care for Evan, but I also know what he does to his children. I will not allow him to treat you like that any longer.”

Les shook his head with a gentle smile. “I appreciate you concern, but Evan has never treated me badly, never like one of his slave-children. He has protected me, healed me, taught me and cared for me. There have never been any punishments.”

Les held up his hand staving off Marvolo’s interruption. “I am not like the others. He broke them. He put me back together.”

Again Marvolo was at a lost for words when he looked into those emerald eyes, old long before their time.

Alessander smiled softly at the Dark Lord, “Go shower and get ready for our meeting. I will consider joining the meeting with the inner circle while I wait.”

Marvolo nodded his agreement. “Something to think about, you already have the four highest ranked members of the inner circle plus myself, on your side,” he said as he headed back to the bedroom.

Les was shocked to realize Marvolo was including Bellatrix on his list of supporters. He became so lost in his thoughts, he never noticed when Nodd popped back in and cleared away the tea things. When Marvolo emerged from his bedroom once more, this time showered and fully dressed, Alessander was shocked so much time had passed.

“Wow,” he said causing the Dark Lord to smirk, “You look incredible.” Indeed, Marvolo looked very impressive dressed in formal crimson robes, tight-fitting at the chest and loose on the legs to allow for freedom of movement. It closed on one side with three black buttons made to look like coiled snakes. The cufflinks were also black snakes, and his boots appeared to be black basilisk skin. An actual snake held his hair back in a ponytail, shifting its position every so often, but never releasing its hold.

Marvolo found himself hardening under Les’s scrutiny. He cleared his throat causing Les to look back up at his face with wide eyes. He was struck by the urge to kiss the attractive young man before him. He was tempted to throw Alessander over his shoulder and take him back into the bedroom he just vacated where he could spend the next several hours exploring every centimetre of that creamy white skin. Les noticed the look in the Dark Lord’s eyes and licked his lips nervously. Marvolo drew a quick breath at the action, his gaze jumping between his partners ruby red lips and vibrant green eyes. Marvolo leaned towards Les, unable to resist the temptation. He paused, giving the young man time to pull away. Les nibbled his lip nervously, but leaned towards the Dark Lord instead of away. Marvolo brushed his thumb across that abused lip tenderly releasing them from the abuse of Les' teeth, his eyes bright, his touch a gentle unrelenting pressure. Alessander was shocked when he found himself wondering how Marvolo tastes. He imagined Marvolo would taste sinful, like an expensive, smooth scotch, or perhaps a rich, dark chocolate. Les clutched onto his arm with one hand, neither pushing him away nor pulling him close, but rather using Marvolo as an anchor to his turbulent emotions. Marvolo lowered his head to taste the forbidden fruit. This time, there was no Evan to stop him, no Lucius to take him away.

A pop sounded in the room, causing both lords to jump apart in surprise. Marvolo inwardly cursed the elf that interrupted him, but kept his face completely neutral as Nodd informed them their first appointment was waiting in the conference room.

Les ran a shaking hand over his face before laughing nervously. “Well, I guess its show time.”

Marvolo gently ran his fingers down Alessander’s arm. “Are you ready for this?”

Les jerked his head in an almost passable imitation of a nod.

Marvolo handed him the invisibility cloak, but Les just looked at it. “If I am visible, how will you explain my presence?”

“I won’t. They will not question me for bringing someone to the meetings and I will not offer any explanations.”

Alessander nodded before folding the cloak and laying it over the back of the sofa. “I’m ready,” he said in a hoarse voice.

Marvolo smiled at him before taking his hand and leading him to the conference room. Marvolo stopped once they were outside the door, making sure Les’ mask was firmly in place, and he at least appeared ready, before flinging the doors open and stalking inside. He sat himself at the head of the table and waited for Alessander to take the seat to his immediate left before gesturing to the rest of the group to be seated.

True to his word, Marvolo offered no explanations for Les’ presence and jumped right in. “Roberts, report.” He demanded.

A non-descript sort of man of average height and build stood up at the far end of the table, bowed deeply and began. “Recruitment had increased some after Dumbledore’s death, but after Potter’s, it’s been an explosion. People are no longer worried about being discrete. This week alone, I’ve had fifty new potentials approach me. Twenty were accepted, ten were denied for various meetings, fifteen are pending observations and five have been eliminated.”

Marvolo nodded. “Possible repercussions of those five?”

Roberts shook his head. “None,” he denied. “Three were former prisoners, clearly insane. They are in your dungeons currently. One was an Auror spy, he died in the crossfire of the last raid,” the Death Eater smirked. “Accidentally, of course.”

“Of course,” Marvolo agreed with his own smirk. “And the last?”

“Obliviated. He was a member of one of the dark families, but ended up being an Order member. If his family wasn’t so respected, I would have killed him. I believe he was looking for revenge.”

Marvolo nodded before glancing at Les to see how he was taking that news. He was partially relieved that the young lord’s mask was firmly in place, but partially concerned since he couldn’t tell what Les was thinking.

“Diedreich.” Marvolo said, moving on to the next recruiter.

“Nein.” He said as he stood up and bowed, before switching to heavily accented English. “Things have not improved abroad yet. I have many interested parties, but all are unwilling to make a decision as of yet. Many are willing to remain supporters, including financial backers, but none are ready to be marked.”

Marvolo turned to Alessander and offered a little explanation. “Diedreich and Dubois focus on recruiting foreign aristocrats, while Roberts works with the British public.” Alessander nodded his understanding before turning his attention back to the standing man. Marvolo turned back to Diedreich as well.

“Get a list of the possible financial supporters to Lucius Malfoy as soon as possible. Let him know, also, if you require access to more funds.”

Diedreich nodded once sharply before sitting again.

“Dubois.”

“I have not had much success with the aristocracy this week, but I have a lead for a possible Veela alliance.” The man pulled a portfolio out of his pocket, enlarging it before floating it down the table to his lord. “She is the princess of the Blance clan and is very interested in your ideals.” He hesitated briefly before continuing. “If I may make a suggestion, My Lord,”

Marvolo gestured for the man to continue.

Dubois cleared his throat nervously, “You should consider sending Rabastan Lestrange to meet with her.”

Marvolo raised an eyebrow in surprise. “Rabastan doesn’t handle negotiations.”

“I know, my Lord, but the princess is interested in him as well,” the Death Eater explained uncomfortably.

Marvolo’s lips twitched in amusement and several snickers could be heard around the table. “I will take that under advisement.”

Dubois bowed again before sitting down.

“Parkinson.”

Alessander noticed several things as the beautiful woman stood and bowed her head. He realized he could identify her as an inner circle member by her self-assured demeanour and the hint of warmth the Dark Lord injected into his tone when he addressed her. Les also noticed how content she was with her position. It was easy to see she enjoyed what she did. Finally, he understood that Pansy had to have inherited her father’s looks.

Les was surprised when she addressed him instead of Marvolo.

“I am Amaryllis Parkinson. I focus my attentions on the graduating students from the various wizarding institutions, the three major ones in Europe as well as the ten minor ones in Britain and Scotland.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Madame Parkinson,” Les replied, making no introduction of his own. When the woman did not seem willing to continue without the introduction, he prompted her. “What can you tell us about the recent graduates?”

Amaryllis smiled at him, still not addressing her Lord. She placed a roll of parchment out of her robe pocket and duplicated it, sending a copy to both Les and Marvolo. Marvolo immediately unrolled his and began to read. Les, however, ignored his copy in favour of watching the curious woman before him.

“I have included a list of the accepted potentials and where I believe they can benefit us the most. I have accepted thirty-eight in the last week from students who have graduated in the last year. Seven I have already placed in training. I have twelve more who haven't graduated yet. As of now, we are waiting for them to do so before considering them as applicants,” she explained, still addressing Les.

“I am afraid Marvolo has not had a chance to explain the process to me. Could you explain how a potential goes from accepted to marked?” Les asked.

There were several gasps and whispering at the casual way the stranger addressed their Lord. Amaryllis, however, smirked at him, having known he was important, for her Lord to bring him to a meeting without an explanation. She knew she would get her explanations tonight, either from the Dark Lord himself or from the gossip after the meeting.

She looked to her Lord with a raised eyebrow. He was studying the parchment, adding his own notes with a conjured self-inking quill and ignoring the rest of the group. When there was no objection to the question, she correctly assumed she could answer the young man’s inquires.

“When we find someone either interested in joining our ranks or someone we are interested in having in our ranks, they are referred to as a potential. If they pass the initial inquires and investigation by one of us in recruitment, they are accepted. Once they have been accepted, we negotiate between them and one of the trainers, working out a training schedules that fits in with the recruits other commitments, like work, family, and etcetera. After that they are the trainers’ responsibility.”

“All recruits are trained in duelling, magical combat, muggle combat, basic healing-spells, and stealth. They are divided into groups by skill level, each group having a team of trainers. In addition each trainer is assigned five to ten group members to council. The trainer discusses any concerns with them as well as determines where they will be most beneficial to us once they are marked. Some of them will run things on the base, join the ministry, be added to the various task oriented groups the Dark Lord has arranged. Others will merely return to their normal everyday life, only called on when needed for raids or protection.”

“Each training group has one leader who meets with the Dark Lord. Will you be present for their meeting as well?” She asked.

“I will,” Alessander nodded, not offering anything further.

Amaryllis smirked again before continuing. “The leader of each group lets our Lord know when the recruits are finished with their training. Some are moved to higher skill levels if the potential is there and begin the training process again. A few are given positions that will keep them out of any potential fighting due to their lack of success in either combat or duelling training. When they are completely finished, according to the trainers, the Dark Lord tests their loyalty to the cause and if they pass, they are marked.”

“If they do not?” Les asked.

“They are killed,” Marvolo answered. Les gave a nod of acknowledgement, his face revealing nothing. “Do you have anything to add to your report?” Marvolo asked Amaryllis.

“No, my Lord.” She responded with another respectful nod before sitting again.

The final two recruiters gave their reports. Both were successful enough, but neither said anything interesting enough to pull Les’s attention away from the beautiful Parkinson.

As soon as the final report was given, Marvolo smoothly dismissed the group and turned to Les as they all made their way out of the conference room. He raised a silencing charm around the two of them before speaking. “Well, what do you think?”

“You are far better organized that I would have thought. Much better than the Order. Or the Ministry for that matter.”

Marvolo smiled his pleasure at that statement. “Wait until you see the trainers. The recruitment team all has very different styles, so they come across as the most disorganized of the groups.”

Les smiled back at him before nervously asking, “Was it ok that I questioned Amaryllis during the meeting?”

“Of course,” Marvolo grabbed Les’s hand and leaned towards him. “I want you to feel free to question anyone you like. Question, comment, make suggestions, hell curse them if you like. You are above all of them. You are MY equal and may do as you please.”

Les smiled widely at the Dark Lord, before looking away with a blush. When he looked away, he quickly blanked his face again, causing Marvolo to look up as well. He dropped the silencing charm when he saw Amaryllis watching them shrewdly from just outside the silencing barrier.

“Yes?” Marvolo questioned her, dropping the barrier.

“I would like to remain for the next meeting if I may, my Lord.”

“You know you are always welcome.” Marvolo turned back to Les. “Amaryllis works more closely with the training commanders than the rest of the recruiters,” he explained.

“Well, my potentials tend to be in training much longer then the others. They are so young and inexperienced.” She tilted her head to the side. “You don’t look any older than my potentials,” she commented, managing to keep the questioning tone out of the comment.

“Younger, I would presume,” Les agreed. “But far more experienced.” He held out his hand. “Alessander Azrael, and I truly meant it when I said it was a pleasure, Ma’am.” Les lightly kissed her hand when she grasped his own.

She laughed lightly at his actions and sat down beside him.

Marvolo snorted in amusement. “Don’t let her sweet voice and beautiful face, fool you; you won’t be able to charm her like you did Cissa and Bella. She is all business and will quickly earn your respect. Do not underestimate her. Amaryllis works hard at her job and will not tolerate being treated like a delicate lady.”

“My apologies, Madame Parkinson, I meant no offence.”

“None taken, Mr Azrael. I do not mind the polite gestures as long as I am not brushed aside with them.”

Les nodded his understanding before turning to Marvolo with one of his mischievous smiles. “I believe I will have to mention to Bella how you referred to her as a delicate lady.”

Marvolo groaned, knowing Bella would either be deeply offended or horribly pleased and there was no way of knowing which she’d choose to be beforehand.

“A lady she may be, but I doubt anyone would consider her delicate,” Les considered.

Amaryllis laughed again at their interactions, but was unable to comment further due to the entrance of the training commanders.

Les could easily see the difference in the organization of the two groups. This group all came in wearing their Death Eater robes, each with a different colour band around their left upper arm. They each bowed before Marvolo, and gave him a parchment roll tied with a ribbon matching the colour on their arm before silently taking a seat.

Amaryllis leaned towards Les and explained in a whisper while Marvolo perused the reports, “Their armbands match the colour of the skill group they are in charge of. Each recruit is tested in the four areas and scored according to their performance. The skill level awarded is based on overall performance, but combat and duelling carry more weight then healing and stealth. Yellow is the least skilled, followed by red, green and black is the top group. There are ten trainers under the yellow commander, fifteen under the red as it tends to be a larger group, ten under the green and only five under the black. Even with there being only six trainers for the black group, they still only end up with one or two recruits each, sometimes not even that many.”

“What group were you in?” Les asked curiously.

“Green.” She replied proudly. “It is not a bad rank, and I am one of the few that earned a place in our Lord’s inner circle and did not start in the black group.”

“Master Lestrange,” Marvolo called out, momentarily ceasing the conversation between Les and Amaryllis.

The commander with the black band stood up, and clasped his hands behind his back, staring straight ahead waiting for his Lord’s directions.

“You wish to have four trainees marked and added directly to the training teams?”

“Yes, my Lord. There are two trainers in red squad that need to be replaced. I also wish to add an additional trainer to the red squad as well as one to the green team.”

“Rabastan Lestrange. Master of Duelling” Amaryllis whispered to Les, “he is very serious when he is in the meetings or with his trainees, but outside work he’s very laidback and easygoing.”

“He is in the inner circle as well, correct?” Les asked, already knowing the answer.

Amaryllis nodded.

Marvolo nodded once before turning to the red commander. “Master Lestrange, explain.”

“Rudolphus Lestrange, Master of Combat Magic.” Amaryllis continued her commentary. “Bellatrix’s husband. He’s in the inner circle as well. He’s not quite as serious as his younger brother when it comes to work; he remains friendly with some of his trainees. Outside of work he is a little bit of a prankster.”

“Our workload has increased from eight to ten recruits each to fifteen or more,” Rudolphus began, responding to his Lord. His stance was identical to what his brother’s had been, but he spoke with a drawl instead of the clipped tones his brother favoured. “I have two that are unable to handle the increase. They are good men but unable to spend the extra hours now required to council that many. I have spoken with Mulciber and he would like to take them to join his staff with your approval.”

Marvolo nodded once and Rudolphus sat back down.

“Mulciber was one that was recently broken out of Azkaban. He is now the head of the dungeon guards. He works together with Macnair who is back in charge of the guards in the castle and on the grounds. Both are inner circle members.” Amaryllis explained.

“Mister Landley, You have two you wish to be re-tested before further training.” Marvolo asked.

The green commander stood and bowed low before adopting the stance the Lestrange brothers used and responding to his Lord. “Yes, my Lord, one I am positive will pass. The other…is… Gabriel.”

Les noticed the sudden tension at the name as well as the subtle shifting of the others around the table. He looked to Amaryllis, but she seemed unwilling to explain this one. Her expression revealed an unusual mix of anger and pity.

“Gabriel will be given the same opportunities as the other recruits as long as he has earned them.” Marvolo said firmly.

“He has earned it, my Lord, there is not a doubt in my mind he should be in the black squad,” Landley was quick to confirm. “The doubt is in his own mind. I feel he is holding himself back. Fenrir has offered to speak to him, but Gabriel is not comfortable in his presence.”

“I have a meeting scheduled with Gabriel today. I will discuss it with him,” Marvolo said. “Anything else?”

“There will be several ready to be marked in the next week or so, but none as of now,” Landley said before bowing once and sitting down.

“Master Parkinson?” Marvolo questioned.

As the yellow commander stood, Les looked back and forth between the heavily scarred man and the beautiful woman next to him.

“My husband,” Amaryllis confirmed, in the same tone she used when describing the others. “Anton Parkinson, Master of Runes. He is also a member of the inner circle.”

“What, no comments on his personality?” Les teased quietly.

Amaryllis smirked. “He’s an animal in bed.” She said with a straight face.

Les had to quickly begin reciting potion ingredients mentally to keep from laughing out loud at her comment. He was so busy trying to control himself, he missed the report.

“Can you tell me how Monique is doing?” Amaryllis asked before her husband could sit back down.

“I was wondering what you were doing here, my love. Monique is doing well, although I still believe she is too young. Another month and I’ll have her retested to move up to the red group.”

“Thank you.”

“Any other business that needs to be addressed?” Marvolo asked. When no one commented he dismissed them all.

Rudolphus and Rabastan eyed Les curiously once they had been dismissed Rodolphus stood up, but made no move to leave the room. Rabastan remain in his chair. Amaryllis laughed again in delight when Les stood as she did and kissed her hand in farewell. Les turned her over to her husband with a respectful nod to them both. Only once they left and the Lestrange brothers were alone with the two Lords did Rudolphus speak.

“He is the young Lord Bella has been talking about?” he asked Marvolo.

“He is.” Marvolo confirmed.

Rudolphus bowed slightly to Alessander. “You have greatly impressed my wife, My Lord,” he said. “I look forward to working with you.” He turned back to Marvolo, but Marvolo held up a hand.

“Please save any questions for this evening.”

Rudolphus nodded his agreement and left without another word.

Rabastan continued to stare at the young Lord curiously. When he finally spoke he surprised both the Lords greatly. “A group of the younger followers meet in the common room in Barracks A every Tuesday night. We drink, play pool or poker and listen to music. If you’d like to join us I’d be happy to escort you.”

Les stared at him in bemusement for a few moments before nodding cautiously. “I would like that,” he turned to Marvolo. “If we do not have any plans that night.”

“We do not.”

“Good,” Rabastan said with a lazy smile. He rocked back in his chair, balancing it on two legs as he asked, “Are you still staying with Lucius?”

Les nodded.

“I’ll pick you up there and we can Floo into my rooms in the castle. Perhaps between the two of us, we can even convince Lucius to let Draco come as well.”

Marvolo watched the two, feeling those twinges of what he could now easily identify as jealousy. After the door closed behind Rabastan, he turned to Les. “You do know Evan will not approve.”

Les shrugged, “I assumed he’d join us.”

“I doubt Rabastan would consider him one of the younger followers.”

“Oh. How old is Rabastan?”

“Thirty-two.” Marvolo said through gritted teeth, thinking of his own age in reference to the young man beside him. He was so lost in his disgruntled thoughts, he jumped when he felt Les’s hand settle over his own.

His hand automatically curled around the slightly smaller one. He looked down at their joined hands as if not believing what he was seeing, before looking up at Alessander in surprise.

“I think Evan should be ok after I explain I’m not interested in Rabastan. I don’t usually get to hang out and be just ‘one of the guys’ too often I thought this might be my only chance. Surely after I’m introduced to everyone, they will feel less comfortable hanging out with their Lord.”

Marvolo nodded absently, feeling guilty for his annoyance with Les joining in the games. He knew how difficult it was to be the one always left out. “I think, if you tell Evan that, he might understand.”

Les smiled gently at his new partner.

“You do know he’s going to follow you.”

“Yeah,” Les grumbled.

“I suggest lending him your invisibility cloak. His animagus form is venomous.”

Les laughed out loud and Marvolo became entranced. He smiled smugly at being able to get Les to laugh. All on his own too.

Les jumped slightly at the knock on the door. “The Vampire Contingent?” he asked.

Marvolo nodded, before rising to greet his guests. “I will have to introduce you to them; they will be suspicious of your presence if not explained. They are suspicious of everything anyway.”

Les nodded, “Things aren’t going well, are they?”

“Every time I think we get one thing settled and move on to the next, they change their minds on the first.”

Marvolo eyed Les thoroughly, making sure he was ready before waving his wand causing both doors to gently swing open. He was instantly alarmed when one of the clan leaders approached Les and grabbed him, holding both of Les’s arms. Only Les’s own reaction stopped him from drawing his wand on the Vampire.

“You recognize me.” Les said in surprise.

Reynard wrapped an arm around Les’s waist and slowly lowered his face towards Les’ neck. He inhaled deeply. “Mm I can smell your magic,” he drawled.

Marvolo’s fist clenched tightly around his wand as the Vampire ran a hand down Les’ back. The other six vampire leaders took their seats, but kept watchful eyes on Reynard and the two humans.

Reynard pulled away slightly and tilted his head, the corners of his eyes crinkled in a curious smile. “Can you explain? You smell the same, but this does not feel like a disguise.” Reynard paused. “I was told you were dead.”

“Being dead bore me,” Les answered with an airy wave, before laughing lightly.

Reynard groaned. “You sound like Evan. None of that nonsense now.”

“This is no disguise, this is the real me. Marvolo removed my scar and this was the results. Everyone thinks I’m dead. They entombed me.”

A lovely blonde vampire prince reached over and grasped Les’s arm lightly. “You poor child. I’ve been entombed myself, it's never a pleasant experience.”

“Luckily, I don’t remember that part.” Les said softly.

“Patrick De Vil,” Reynard introduced with a nod to the seated vampire.

Les smiled, “Alessander Azrael.”

“Lord Alessander Azrael,” Marvolo corrected.

“You heir?” Reynard asked in surprise over the title, letting go of Les and finally acknowledging the Dark Lord’s existence.

“My equal.”

“I see,” Reynard drawled, looking back and forth between the two of them.

The three of them took their seats and Les leaned over to Marvolo to explain. He didn’t bother to whisper, knowing that no matter how quiet he was, the vampires would still here them.

“He’s friends with Evan.”

Marvolo didn’t bother to correct the ‘friends’ he was already aware the two were former lovers.

“He used to meet us at the park sometimes.”

Marvolo looked at Les in shock before closing his eyes, shaking his head and rubbing his forehead as if trying to erase what he heard, or perhaps fend off the oncoming headache.

Finally he turned still disbelieving red eyes onto Les, “No wonder I could never beat you. Your playmates were a homicidal maniac and a sadistic psychopath. I couldn’t compete. I probably appeared to be the sane one.”

Everyone around the table laughed at that.

“If there are no questions regarding Alessander, I suggest we begin.”

Marvolo was shocked at the way the meeting went after that. For the first time he felt he was making progress with the Vampires. The were able to come to several agreements including what the Vampires would be willing to offer, what they expected to receive for their efforts during the war, and what boons they would receive afterwards.

They were debating one last issue before the clans would sign the contract with the Dark Lord. The born vampires wanted their children to be able to attend wizarding schools if they showed wizarding abilities.

“I do understand why you would want your children to learn all they could, but wizard parents will never accept a vampire in such close contact with their own children,” Marvolo said again.

“You are treating us like we are uncontrollable monsters!” A vibrant Vampire Princess shouted angrily.

Marvolo was watching the results of the entire meeting slip between his fingers again and was becoming very frustrated. They had been so close this time!

The entire table fell silent when Les slowly stood up. Once all eyes were on him he spoke, “I agree with you, your highness, your children should have the right to a magical education.”

Les paused at the murmurs that went through the room but ignored Marvolo’s tenseness at his comment. “However, I need you to understand our plight as well. No one here thinks of you as monsters, uncontrollable or otherwise. In fact we believe you all have enough moral standing not to need to be controlled. If we didn’t trust you we would not be here negotiating today.”

Les continued after everyone had quieted down again. “I believe you have forgotten what it's like to be in such close contact with so many humans, especially teenagers. In addition to that you have entire schools filled with hormonal teenagers practically on top of one another. Your own children would be stuck in that environment when they reach puberty. Do you really want to shove that temptation down their throats?”

Les sat back down, his hands shaking as he waited for a response. Marvolo was watching the vampires as well, hoping Les had managed to get through to them.

“Is there any way the vampire children could attend classes with the wizarding children and then be separate the rest of the day? Perhaps rooming together with any other non-humans in attendance.” Reynard asked.

Marvolo considered it, “I would have to talk to some to of the school governors. If I could work something out with them, I would only be able to offer you Hogwarts for now.”

“I believe that will be acceptable,” Reynard said rising from his seat. “We will sign the contract with it stipulated that an education for our children will be offered after the war, to be negotiated then.”

Marvolo added the terms to the contract but hesitated on signing it. He didn’t like offering something before he was sure he could follow through.

Reynard noticed the hesitation and smiled, finally convinced he was making the right decision. “Your teachers coming to our schools would fulfil the contract. Although that is not what we truly want. If, after the war, we still cannot come to an agreement, it will be acceptable.”

Marvolo nodded and signed the contract with an ink mixed with his own blood, before passing it to Reynard. Reynard bit his own finger and signed in blood. The other vampires followed suit. After they all had signed, Reynard took the contract and laid it in front of Les.

“You as well, Little Lord.”

Les smiled lightly and reached for the parchment and quill, when he did he stopped unsure what to sign it with. It should be signed with his own blood, but he didn’t have any ink made up, and bleeding in a room full of vampires didn’t seem like a good plan.

“Allow me,” Reynard said. He gently took Les’s hand and bit his index finger. He stood protectively beside Les while he signed and then lightly sucked on the finger, healing it with his saliva.

Reynard kissed the palm of his hand before turning to Marvolo and offering his own hand to shake.

Marvolo solemnly shook the Vampires hand, made each of them a copy of the contract and escorted them out

Les hugged Reynard and waved goodbye to several others.

As the door closed again, Marvolo let out a whoop of joy and picked Les up, spinning him in a circle. “You did it!” he cried before setting him down and kissing him in celebration.

Marvolo noticed Les tensing his shoulders and immediately let go and pulled back, looking at the young man in concern.

Les swallowed hard and stared back up at Marvolo. He looked into those worried red eyes for a moment before coming to a decision. Alessander stepped closer to the Dark Lord, slowly reached up to place his arms around the back of the taller man’s neck and gently pulled him back down for another kiss.

Marvolo stood as still as possible and let Les take control. He didn’t want to make any sudden moves to frighten the angel in his arms. When Les moved even closer and deepened the kiss, Marvolo lost the fight with his self control, he wrapped his arms around the younger man’s waist, pulling him close and taking control of the kiss. His tongue probing the other's mouth with no hesitation, but still with tender moves that used to be foreign to him.

Les moaned at the first feel of Marvolo’s tongue against his own. He was right, the Dark Lord tasted sinful but not like scotch or chocolate, but a taste that was all his own. They duelled for dominance before he gladly submitted to the older man’s skills. By the time they finally let each other go, Les looked positively debauched, Marvolo looked extremely smug, and they were fifteen minutes late for their lunch appointment.

AN I must thank my lovely betas, Kuro, Grace and Anna. And you should all thank them as well, they convinced me to leave this chapter a nice long one instead of splitting it into two smaller ones.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

Les moaned at the first feel of Marvolo’s tongue against his own. He was right, the Dark Lord tasted sinful but not like scotch or chocolate, but a taste that was all his own. They duelled for dominance before he gladly submitted to the older man’s skills. By the time they finally let each other go, Les looked positively debauched, Marvolo looked extremely smug, and they were fifteen minutes late for their lunch appointment.

Monday August 26, 1996 Slytherin Castle 1:15PM

Neither man spoke for several seconds. Les was anxious and excited and scared and aroused all at the same time. He was worried that Marvolo would want more than he was willing to give at the moment. This was Lord Voldemort! He didn’t think the Dark Lord would be gentle or patient. He was scared he wouldn’t be able to give Marvolo what he wanted and their alliance would suffer for it. He couldn’t deny he felt drawn to the older man and bloody hell, could he ever kiss! But what did Marvolo want from him? A knock at the door caused Les to jump in surprise.

“Come in,” Marvolo said as he watched the emotions flitting across Alessander’s face. He glanced briefly at the Death Eater guard, who entered cautiously, before turning back to his ally, watching his reactions in concern.

“My apologies for the interruption, my Lord.”

Marvolo waved his concerns aside, turning his attention to the guard fully after seeing Alessander mask his emotions once more.

“The Ministry group had a meeting scheduled at one and were concerned when you did not arrive…” the guard trailed off, not wanting to accuse the Dark Lord of being late.

Marvolo looked at Les searchingly trying to determine where to go from here. After a moment he turned back to the guard. “Cancel the luncheon meeting.”

Alessander made a noise of protest.

Marvolo ignored the protest and continued his orders. “Tell them I’ve rescheduled until next Monday, again at one. If they have something that cannot wait until then, they are to drop off a written report or schedule an individual appointment during office hours.”

The guard nodded sharply, bowed and left without another word.

“You didn’t have to cancel.” Alessander said softly, staring at his feet.

“I think our lunch will be better spent in private.” Marvolo sighed when Les nodded without meeting his eyes. He reached for the young man’s hand. “Will you join me in my rooms for lunch?”

Les looked up, startled. He hadn't expected to be invited; he expected to be ordered like any other follower. He hesitantly nodded, realizing Marvolo was waiting for an answer still.

Marvolo continued to hold Alessander’s hand as he led the way back to his personal sitting room. He pulled Les over to the sofa and sat down by his side.

“Do I owe you an apology?” Marvolo asked softly.

Alessander looked at him with his brow furrowed in confusion. “No. Why would you…Are you sor—… Do you regret ki—…it?”

Marvolo smiled gently at him. “No, I do not regret kissing you. Although, if I recall correctly; you kissed me.”

Alessander flushed lightly and looked away.

“I do regret that I have made you uncomfortable.”

Alessander shrugged, but still didn’t say anything.

“What are you thinking?”

“I’m not a whore.” Les said firmly, still not meeting Marvolo’s gaze.

“I never thought you were.”

“I-I can’t give you what you want,” he swallowed around the lump in his throat.

“What do I want?”

“Sex.”

At the lack of response, Les glance over at the Dark Lord. Marvolo appeared to be perplexed, but he didn’t seem too angry. He was still afraid that Marvolo would decide he wasn’t worth this effort and kill him after all. Or worse, keep him as a sex toy. Les felt encouraged at the lack of anger he saw and tried to explain himself further.

“I shouldn’t have kissed you. I-I don’t regret the kiss, but it isn't right to lead you on like that. I don’t want to have sex. Not just with you… with anybody. If… if that was a part of our alliance… well then I guess…” Les swallowed hard, blinking back tears of disappointment. “I guess this won’t work after all,” he finished softly, looking away again.

Marvolo knew there was so much more to the story then an attractive sixteen-year-old male not wanting sex ‘with anybody’ and decided he’d have a long talk with Lucius and Evan this evening after the meeting. Hmm. Well. Maybe not Evan. Right now, however, he felt the more important issue was the alliance and their future working relationship.

“First of all, just because you say yes to a kiss does not imply you will allow more. I do understand what ‘no’ means as well as what ‘stop’ means. I prefer willing partners and have never felt the urge to force someone.” Marvolo realised how stupid that statement was when Les knew first-hand his inclination towards the Imperius curse. “Well I have never magically or physically forced anyone in the bedroom, at least. Nor did I ever threatened them”

“Secondly, and more importantly, there is only one condition to our alliance. The only thing you have to do is remain loyal to the Dark Order and its ideals. I don’t even expect complete loyalty to me.” His expression carefully blank, hiding his anger at the idea of Les betraying him

Marvolo clasped both of Alessander’s hands in his own. “You are my equal. You are allowed to disagree with me. I don’t know how else to explain this, Harry, you have to help me here.”

“That’s the second time today you called me by my real name.”

Marvolo nodded seriously. “I want you to know I’m talking to you. I don’t want to be talking to one of the masks you and Evan created, but to the real you.”

Les looked down at their clasped hands and then back up to Marvolo’s red eyes. He couldn’t help but think of how sincere those eyes were. He never imagined seeing such honest emotions in those red eyes. He was beginning to understand what Marvolo was trying to say, but he knew reality didn’t always follow the plan. “I am scared that you will change your mind. I am your equal only because you said it was so. I’m grateful for that. I don’t follow orders too well; I can’t imagine making you happy as a follower. This way I still get to be with Evan and you get my help. But I still feel I have to watch my back. What happens to me when you tell everyone you changed your mind?”

“You are not my second and you don’t have to make me happy. You are my equal. You are not my equal because I said it, but because it was already true. You were literally ‘marked as my equal.’ I chose to acknowledge this and offered an alliance. I do not expect you to act like a follower. I do not expect you to obey me. I do not expect to always be happy with you, nor do I expect you will always be happy with me.”

Marvolo sighed when Les still looked unsure. “You were correct earlier when you mentioned how alike we are, but I think it is our differences rather than our similarities that we will benefit from most. I expect we will have several disagreements, and I expect many of them are going to turn violent. Even knowing that, I think we can make this work.”

Alessander nodded jerkily. “You’re not really like what I expected.” He said softly.

“I was thinking the same. You are this odd combination of experience and innocence. You have an amazing strength and I don’t mean just magically. Although, I don’t think you really understand exactly how magically powerful you are. Anyone else, myself included, would have broken years ago. You not only keep going but you are still able to find joy in life.”

Les shrugged in bemusement at the description. He opened his mouth to respond, but was interrupted by a knock at the door. Marvolo glared at the door in annoyance as he went to answer it. He jerked the door open with a scowl designed to cause grown men to wet themselves in fear. Unfortunately it had to be the one person oblivious to his glares standing in the doorway.

Marvolo sighed and wordlessly stepped aside, gesturing for Evan to enter. Evan completely ignored his lord in favour of pulling Les into his arms before pushing him away again to look him over intently from head to toe as if searching for something.

“Evan,” Les laughed. “What are you doing?”

“‘Pain can be controlled, you just disconnect it.’”

“I’m not in pain.”

“‘Oh, you should never, never doubt what nobody is sure about.’”

“I’m fine.” Les said, gently pushing Evan away.

“Rosier!” Marvolo interrupted, red eyes flashing at Evan’s implication. “I believe I made it quite clear that you were not invited today. However, you may explain why you believe I have harmed Alessander before you leave.”

Evan glared at his Lord before answering coldly, “Lucius returned to the manor early. He said you cancelled the lunch meeting. When he questioned the guard you sent, he was told your guest looked upset.”

Les was the one to answer him, “Evan, you can’t do this.” He said firmly.

Evan’s violet eyes warmed considerably when he turned back to his child. He tilted his head and waited for Les to finish his thoughts.

When Les next spoke it was in a much softer tone, but still just as firm. “I appreciate you trying to protect me, I really do. But Marvolo and I have to be able to work things out on our own. We will probably end up fighting some of the time, but we can make this work.”

Marvolo smiled, pleased at hearing Alessander paraphrase his own words.

“Of course you can do this. ‘Somehow I can't believe that there are any heights that can't be scaled by a man who knows the secrets of making dreams come true…When you believe in a thing, believe in it all the way, implicitly and unquestionably.’”

Alessander smiled at Evan, shaking his head. “When Walt Disney said that I don’t think he was talking about Dark Lords taking over the Wizarding World.”

Evan shrugged. “I’ll see you tonight after the meeting,” he said placing a kiss on the young lord’s forehead. He was so proud of the man his child was becoming.

“You will see him at the meeting,” Marvolo said.

Evan glared at the Dark Lord, his nostrils flaring and teeth gritted, but he did not argue this time. He knew Alessander was ready, even if he didn’t like it. Evan nodded once sharply before leaving without another word.

“I’m sorry.” Les said when the door slammed shut. “I’ll talk to him about behaving like that.”

Marvolo laughed. “You have absolutely nothing to be sorry for.” He snapped his fingers for an elf and ordered lunch for the two of them.

“Evan has been one of my followers for far too long. He has never obeyed me unquestioning and he behaves respectfully only when he feels the need.” Marvolo continued, smiling as he recalled some of the more exasperating times with Evan.

“Did he ever tell you about the time he called me an insufferable idiot during a full meeting?”

“He did what?” Les asked in a horrified whisper.

Marvolo chuckled. He waited for the elf to finish setting out their lunch on the table and chairs he conjured over by the window. He escorted Les over to his seat before continuing the story.

“I won’t ever admit it to him, but it was rather amusing. In the middle of the meeting, him and Bella started an argument about one of my plans. He had refused to participate and she was adamant that he be punished for it. His response was that she may offer blind obedience but that he had no need to bow down to an insufferable idiot.”

Les gasped, covering his mouth with his hand at the thought.

“The entire hall fell completely silent, and I swear everyone took two steps away from him. Even Bella stepped away.”

“What did you do?”

“I attempted to Crucio him.”

“Wait, attempted?”

“Mm Hm. Yes, he sidestepped my curse and drew his own wand. He spouted some quotes I’d never heard of about slaying dragons or something and waited for me to try again. I was not going to duel an inner circle member in front of everyone. I dismissed the entire group and stood to face him. After everyone left, he just smiled widely and said he knew I’d understand before turning and walking out. I was so stunned I just let him go.”

Les sniggered, thinking of Marvolo trying to understand Evan’s insane behaviour.

Marvolo smiled at him. “Tell me about growing up with Evan,” he demanded even if it was phrased more like a request

Les ducked his head for a moment before looking back up with a sad smile. “Evan was very good to me, although, I don’t think he liked me much at first. My family did not want me, and they made sure I knew that from as early as I could remember. Evan was with me from the very beginning, but he did not reveal himself to me until I was four. He told me he was my imaginary friend…” Les trailed off with a smile, remembering. “He didn’t act like a friend though, not that I realized that at the time, but he was frequently annoyed by me and barely tolerated my presence. Looking back, I think he felt he was betraying you by befriending me.”

“What changed,” Marvolo asked softly.

“A week before my fifth birthday he asked me what I usually did to celebrate. Dudley’s birthday had been before that and he always had a huge party with lots of guests. I think Evan was worried an Order member would visit me. I told him I didn’t have a birthday. I said only kids with real parents had those. I was an orphan. That was the first time I saw Evan angry. He terrified me. He informed me when my birthday was and declared that we would celebrate at midnight, just as my birthday arrived.”

“He took me to the park; I had never been there before. That was when I first met Reynard. He arrived with a birthday cake and a couple of brightly wrapped presents. I couldn’t get toys or anything my relatives might find, so they each gave me a book, something my relatives would never pay attention to. Every year after that, we celebrated the same way. Reynard always gave me a Muggle classic and Evan always gave me a Wizarding story. We would meet at the park and Reynard continued to bring the cake.”

Despite Les’s cheerful tone as he told the story, Marvolo felt inundated with sadness. Even growing up in the orphanage, his birthday had always been acknowledged. There would be games and cake. He always received a new set of clothes, and one frivolous gift, as well as cards created by the other children. The workers and children alike despised Marvolo, but they still celebrated his birthday each year.

A quiet knock on the door again interrupted the two lords. Marvolo got up to open it with a growl. He threw the door open causing the young man outside to pull back, before dropping to his knees and prostrating himself before the Dark Lord. Marvolo’s anger immediately melted away as he identified the trembling young man before him.

“Come in, Gabriel,” he said softly.

Alessander’s eyes widened as he watched the young man rise up on his hands as knees as if to crawl into the room.

Marvolo sighed again, “You may stand.”

“Thank you, My Lord,” Gabriel said in a quiet raspy voice. He stood and entered, coming to a stop just inside the room and keeping his eyes firmly on the ground.

“I would like you to meet my new ally, Lord Azrael,” Marvolo said gently. “You may look at him.”

“Thank you, My Lord.” Gabriel looked up, his amber eyes briefly meeting Alessander’s green ones, before he lowered his head once more.

Les gasped when he saw the young werewolf. He appeared to be in his early twenties and had a scar running from his right ear to the corner of his mouth and then continuing from the other corner of his mouth to his other ear. Les imagined he would strongly resemble Batman’s joker if he ever smiled. Gabriel’s eyes were what surprised him the most though. They looked empty. They weren’t dead; it wasn’t like looking at a soulless corpse, but rather like looking into the windows of a condemned house, all boarded up and just waiting to be knocked down.

“Is something wrong, Gabriel? Did you need to move up our appointment today?” Marvolo asked.

Gabriel immediately dropped to his knees and began to plead with the Dark Lord. “Your humble servant apologizes for forgetting the appointment time had changed, my Lord. Please remind this creature of our meeting time. Your servant will be in your office at that time. I know this creature is unworthy of being in these rooms, my Lord. Please accept this creature’s apologies for such presumptuousness.”

Marvolo sighed, weary at the display. He cast tempus, knowing Gabriel would not have forgotten the time and it was much more likely he had not realized it was already two. Sure enough, the glowing green numbers declared it two-o-five.

“You have not forgotten the meeting time, Gabriel, I had not realized it was so late already. Please have a seat.” When it appeared Gabriel was going to sit right there on the floor, Marvolo corrected himself with another frustrated sigh, “Have a seat on the sofa. You may walk to get there.”

“Thank you, my Lord,” he said, his voice quiet again and no longer carrying a hint of desperation like his pleading had. He sat down on the sofa, perched on the very edge, almost as if trying to touch the furniture as little as physically possible. He kept his eyes down the entire time.

Once he was settled, Gabriel apologized again, this time his voice was cautious but not pleading or desperate like before. “I am sorry my behaviour exasperates you, My Lord. If you will correct me, I will try harder to please you.”

“I am quite pleased with you already, Gabriel.” Marvolo said. He looked over to Alessander and realized he should have given him some warning. Alessander seemed unable to pull his usual mask into place. He stood there, a slightly trembling hand cover his mouth, his green eyes wide and haunted as he looked at the young man on the sofa. Marvolo didn’t need Legilimency to guess what Alessander was thinking.

“Gabriel, I need to speak to Lord Azrael for a moment. We will return shortly to discuss how your training has been going. You may remain on the sofa even while we are gone.” Marvolo said. He walked over and took an unresisting Alessander by the hand, leading him to the bedroom. Marvolo changed his mind at the last minute and headed in the opposite direction to the library instead, rolling his eyes at the emotional insecurities of the two young men.

Marvolo gently pushed Les into one of the library chairs and cast a silencing charm.

“He was one of Evan’s.” Alessander said quietly, staring blankly in front of him.

Marvolo shuddered at how much Alessander looked like Gabriel right then. Fortunately, the illusion was broken when Alessander looked up at him. Alessander was still very much a Gryffindor. He still had quite a bit of fight left in him. Marvolo nodded at his equal. “Gabriel was Evan’s. I apologize. I should have warned you earlier.”

Alessander shook his head. “I don’t think anything you would have said could have prepared me.” He sighed. “Were they all like him?”

“Yes and no.” Marvolo sat heavily into the chair opposite Les. “Gabriel was with Evan from a very young age. I think that allowed him to be… trained… easier. He didn’t fight back as much as the older ones. He is better-trained then many of them. As you saw, he is a flawless submissive. He sees everyone as a potential master. Everyone is above him. He is very intelligent but not insane. Some of them…” Marvolo trailed off, unsure how much to reveal.

He decided to stick with Gabriel’s story for now. “When he was six, Gabriel got into a fight with one of the other children belonging to Evan. He bit the other child. Evan punished him, by allowing a werewolf to turn him. He said if Gabriel would act like an animal, he would become an animal.”

Marvolo stopped when Alessander closed his eyes tightly, as if trying to block out the images unfolding in his mind.

“Go on.” Alessander whispered, not opening his eyes.

“The first full moon, Evan gave the Gabriel Wolfsbane Potion. The next one he did not. When Gabriel recovered from his self-inflicted wounds, Evan told him that would be his punishment from now on. If Gabriel behaved, as Evan wanted he would receive the potion every full moon and be allowed to remain indoors. If he did not, he would be chained like an animal outside. After that, not only was Gabriel’s behaviour the very definition of perfection, but if something happened to Evan that upset him at all, Gabriel would blame himself and beg forgiveness.”

“Did Evan punish the children just because he was having a bad day?” Les asked tightly.

“No. The children did not always do something wrong when they received punishments, but if he was angry and it had nothing to do with them, he did not take his anger out on them.”

“I don’t understand.” Les said, finally opening his eyes.

“He would punish them if they were involved. If he brought one to a meeting and someone said something about the child, the child would be punished. If they were in the way by remaining in the spot he told them to, they would be punished. They would not be punished if he was angry with me or the ministry or just angry in general.”

Alessander nodded, “But Gabriel thought he would be punished?”

Marvolo smiled bitterly. “If things had gone differently, Gabriel would have been a Slytherin. He was manipulating Evan. By begging forgiveness at the slightest sign of danger, he had the chance to win Evan's forgiveness and perhaps a lesser punishment.”

Staring at Marvolo with pain-filled eyes, Les nodded his understanding once more.

Marvolo sighed before reaching out and taking Alessander’s hand in a comforting gesture. “Gabriel was Evan’s favourite.”

Alessander made a pained noise and closed his eyes once more. Marvolo continued to hold his hand, quietly letting him absorb the new information.

“It was a game for us,” Alessander whispered, not yet opening his eyes.

Marvolo remained silent, not sure what Alessander meant.

Alessander began explaining in a quiet, hesitant voice. “My relatives used to… do… things to me. When I was seven, Evan said he wanted to teach me protect myself. He said I needed to create characters, like writers and actors do. When I was with… certain people, I would pretend to be the character they wanted, that way I was protected from them because they were… well… not unhappy with me. I don’t think they were ever really happy with me… but they would be less annoyed if I behaved the way they wanted. He said this way I could protect the real me. His son.”

Marvolo wanted desperately to hold Les in his arms and take away all his pain. He wanted to stop the hurting young man from saying anymore, but he also wanted to demand that Alessander continue. He wanted to know more, to know everything about him. In the end, Marvolo did nothing. He sat there, quietly listening and holding Alessander’s hand, offering what little comfort he felt would be welcomed.

Alessander looked over at Marvolo, “He trained me. When I was alone with my uncle, I behaved exactly like Gabriel does. I can bring forth that role and play it to perfection for weeks at a time. But Evan made sure it was always a role. He made sure that was never me.”

Alessander looked away and made another pained noise, this one suspiciously close to a sob. “What made me different?” he whispered.

Marvolo reached over and pulled the, again, unresisting young man onto his lap. He cradled Alessander to his chest, like a child and just held him tightly for a long moment. Eventual, Alessander began to tense in that position. Marvolo loosened his hold and answered the question. “You were different, because he loves you.”

Alessander snorted in disbelief at that response. “Evan doesn’t love. Love is a weakness. If you love someone they can be used against you.”

Marvolo nodded. “You are Evan’s weakness.”

Alessander’s face became an inscrutable mask. “Thank you,” he said softly.

He leaned in for what was supposed to be a chaste kiss. However, once Les’s lips touched Marvolo’s the air seemed to sing. Marvolo couldn’t help but deepen the kiss. Alessander’s moan and open mouth at the tentative touch of Marvolo’s tongue was all the permission the older man needed. He entangled his fingers in Alessander’s hair, holding him firmly in place, and proceeded to devour the young man.

Alessander moaned again, before shifting his position so he was straddling Marvolo’s lap. He took control of the kiss, exploring the older man’s mouth in a fevered desperation for more, and something he didn't couldn’t identify at the time. Marvolo eagerly submitted to the younger man’s explorations. He released the silken auburn locks in favour of running his hand all over the young man’s muscular back. Marvolo quickly discovered a sensitive spot at the small of Alessander’s back. Les cried out in pleasure at the skilful ministrations of Marvolo’s fingers. He writhed in his spot on the Dark Lord’s lap drawing a needy groan from the Dark Lord and whimpering in want. Marvolo was unable to hold back and thrust up against Les’s own hard cock.

Alessander’s reaction was so quick; Marvolo was left blinking blankly before realizing what happened. When his head cleared, he saw Alessander on the other side of the room, trembling with both hands covering his mouth, clearly horrified.

“I am so sorry,” Alessander whispered.

“You have nothing to be sorry for, Harry.” Marvolo hissed, not willing to take the chance Gabriel was able to hear through the silencing charms like many werewolves. He stood and moved to stand by Alessander’s side.

“That is the second time today that you called me by that name.”

“Mm I want to make sure you know I am talking to you and not to one of the masks you and Evan created.”

Alessander smiled, appreciating the thought.

“I have no objection to kissing you. You have made it clear that you are not willing to do anything more. I want whatever you are willing to offer. For now, I am willing to accept that.”

“For now?” Les asked nervously.

“Eventually I am sure I will want more. When that time comes, we will decide together if you are ready to go further or if we should go our separate ways.”

Alessander was nibbling his bottom lip nervously once again.

“Even if we move on after being… involved, you will still remain my ally, my equal.”

Alessander nodded and smiled shyly up at Marvolo. “I think I’d like to explore… whatever this is, as well.”

Marvolo leaned forward and placed a soft kiss on the corner of Les’s mouth. “We should get back out there. Are you sure you are alright with remaining for this meeting.”

“I’m sure.”

Alessander led the way back to the sitting room. He opened the door and was surprised to see curious amber eyes meet his own. Gabriel quickly looked down again.

“Thank you for waiting, Gabriel,” Marvolo said, gracefully settling himself into one of the armchairs.

While Marvolo addressed Gabriel, Alessander took the other armchair and summoned Nodd for tea, since their lunch had been interrupted.

“Mister Landley tells me you are ready to be moved into the black squad.”

“I am undeserving of such an honour, my Lord.” Gabriel sneaked a glance at Alessander, but answered Marvolo.

“I think you do deserve a position on the higher training group.”

Gabriel screwed up his face as he tried to think of a way to disagree without accusing the Dark Lord of being wrong. Les was slightly reassured that Gabriel wasn’t completely broken. He was also amused to see the submissive trying to manipulate Marvolo.

“One sugar, no cream.” Marvolo said to Alessander who had started to pour the tea for the three of them.

Alessander correctly assumed that was for Gabriel as he knew Marvolo took his with lots of cream. He handed the cup over, surprised when Gabriel met his eyes for a brief moment when he accepted it.

“Thank you, my Lord Azrael.”

“You’re welcome. Would you like a biscuit?”

Gabriel seemed confused for a moment. He sneaked another glance at Alessander before answering. “If you would like me to have one, my Lord Azrael.”

Alessander closed his eyes with a sigh, calming himself before responding. “When was the last time you ate, Gabriel?”

“At one, my Lord Azrael.”

“Today?”

“Yes my Lord Azrael, my Master told me to eat everyday at nine, one and six. I am to eat ‘a healthy variety of foods until I am full.”

“And are you still full, or can you comfortably eat more?”

Gabriel looked up at him again but turned his gaze back down before answering. “I can eat more comfortably, my Lord Azrael.”

Alessander nodded decisively, before setting a couple of biscuits on a plate. He handed the plate over to Gabriel.

Marvolo noticed that when Gabriel accepted the plate, his fingers brushed against Alessander’s. He frowned at this unusual behaviour. Usually, Gabriel had to be ordered to look at someone, now he’d been watching Alessander since they came back in. And Gabriel never willing touched someone. He wasn’t sure if Gabriel was testing Alessander or if he was so curious he was forgetting himself.

“Gabriel. Explain your behaviour towards Lord Azrael, Now.” Marvolo demanded.

Gabriel gasped before moving to drop to his knees once again.

“Stop!” Les commanded, grabbing Gabriel’s wrist to prevent him form moving. Gabriel looked up at him again, this time not looking away. Les moved to sit on the sofa beside Gabriel with a glare directed at Marvolo.

Gabriel was almost hyperventilating, his eyes wide in fear and confusion, unsure what to do.

Les smiled gently at him. “You do not have to apologize. You have done nothing wrong and you will not be punished for your behaviour.”

Gabriel continued to stare at Les, but his breathing calmed and the trembling slowed.

“Answer Lord Voldemort’s question Gabriel.”

“I heard you talking,” Gabriel whispered in fear of the reprimand.

Les’s smile never faltered as he nodded. “Many werewolves are able to hear through silencing wards. Did our conversation upset you?”

Gabriel slowly shook his head, his eyes never leaving Alessander’s.

“Do you have a question about what you heard?” Les asked, trying not to blush at the thought of exactly how much the young werewolf heard.

Gabriel nodded slowly. “You belonged to Master Rosier too.” He whispered.

“Yes.” Alessander agreed.

Gabriel frowned, “But… you’re a Lord!”

“I am now. I wasn’t always.”

“I don’t… You shouldn’t be stronger then your Master.”

“Is that why you do not want to be moved into the black squad?”

Gabriel looked down. “My master is selling me. He’s a good master. He let me join, but he can’t keep me once I’m marked. Master Nott is negotiating for me. He was never in the black squad.”

Les narrowed his eyes and turned back to Marvolo with a glare. “That sadistic bastard is not going to get his hands on Gabriel.”

Marvolo shrugged indifferently. “So buy him yourself.”

For one brief moment, Alessander’s eyes lit up, his smile widened and he seemed to radiate this pleasure. Unfortunately, his face quickly fell once more. “I can’t.” he disagreed softly.

Marvolo frowned, both at Les’s obvious sadness and Gabriel’s brief flash of disappointment. “Why not.”

Les glanced at Gabriel before responding in parseltongue. “I’m dead. I can’t access my vaults anymore.”

Marvolo waved his hand dismissively. “We will discuss that with Lucius tonight. In the meantime, I will put up the funds. If you’d like, I can send Amaryllis over to negotiate terms and price immediately.”

Les smiled brilliantly at him before turning to Gabriel. “Do you have any objections?”

Marvolo thought this was the first time, he’d ever saw Gabriel smile. He allowed himself a mental pat-on-the-back both for Gabriel's smile and Alessander's happiness

“No, my Lord Azrael. Thank you, my Lord Azrael!”

Marvolo snapped his fingers, standing up and turning to the elf that immediately appeared. “Wynken, show Lord Azrael and Gabriel to the rooms connected to mine. Stay with them and provide Lord Azrael with whatever he requires.”

He turned back to Les. “I have to get back to the office, but this way, you can get to know each other and get settled in. I will come and get you before dinner and I’ll send Amaryllis to begin negotiations right away.”

“I also need to talk to Evan.” Les said. “I’d prefer to do that before tonight’s meeting.”

“I will let him know. Will five ‘o clock give you enough time?”

“That will be perfect.” He glanced at Gabriel. “I would like to talk to him in your rooms if that is ok?”

“That’s perfectly acceptable. I’ll have him meet you here.”

Alessander stood up and placed a brief kiss to Marvolo’s lips. “Thank you.”

He offered Gabriel a hand, pleased when it was taken with only a brief hesitation. They followed the elf out without another word, leaving the Dark Lord to hurry back to his office, late for the next appointment. Again.

“How much of your behaviour is an act?” Les asked bluntly, once they had reassured the house elf that the furnishings were fine, and they did not require anything else at this time.

Gabriel looked at him for a long moment. “I’m not sure.”

Les nodded, expecting something like that response. “Then we will discuss rules and requirements.”

“Thank you, my Lord Azrael.” Gabriel said, relieved he would know what was expected of him before he did something wrong.

“Do you prefer written or can we just discuss it?”

“I don’t need it written down, my Lord Azrael. I have a good memory.”

“Okay, Rule number one. If anything makes you uncomfortable or upset, you are to tell me. I don’t care if it is something I am doing, something your trainers are doing or something Lord Voldemort is doing. You are to let me know whenever anything bothers you. Depending on the situation, I may not do anything to ease that discomfort, but I still want to know.”

“Yes, my Lord Azrael.”

“Rule number two. You are to eat whenever you are hungry. I know it will take a while for you to relearn how to listen to your body. During that time, I want you to continue eating at nine, one and six.”

“Yes, my Lord Azrael.”

“Rule three. You will clean yourself, body, teeth, hair, etc. daily and use the toilet whenever needed. You do not have to wait for permission.”

When Gabriel didn’t respond, Les asked, “Do you need more specific instructions?”

“I can choose when I do those things?”

“Yes.”

“Thank you, my Lord Azrael.”

“Rule four. Whenever possible you will get a full night’s sleep, in a bed, with a pillow and with blankets proper for the season… Will that rule be acceptable? I don’t want you to wait for me to tell you to go to bed if I don’t come home one night, but I do know with the training and the raids it may not be possible to get a full night’s sleep in a bed every night.”

“I can do that.”

“Good. Rule five. You are to tell me if you want something. Not just need, although I want you to tell me your needs as well, but if you want something, I’d like to know that as well.”

Gabriel looked confused at that rule. “I’m not sure I can do that one.” He gasped as he realized what he said and fell to his knees.

“No.” Les said, pulling him back up. “Rule six. You will not kneel in your own home.” He briefly thought of adding ‘unless you want to,’ but was afraid that would be too much for the submissive. “In fact, from now on, you will only kneel before me and Lord Voldemort, no one else, and never in your own home.”

“Now,” Les continued, “Back to rule five for a moment. I want you to try to follow that rule, but I will not punish you if you are unable to.”

“Thank you, my Lord Azrael.”

“Any questions?”

Gabriel swallowed nervously, worried about questioning his new Master. “What are my requirements?”

Les thought carefully. “One: you will attend your training everyday unless sick or gravely injured. Two: you will perform to the best of your abilities. Three: you will follow the commands of your official superiors and only commands from your official superiors. Four: you will follow my rules to the best of your capabilities.”

Gabriel waited.

“Any questions?”

“Oh! That’s it? That’s all you require of me?”

“That’s everything.”

Alessander was overjoyed as Gabriel smiled gleefully. “Thank you, my Lord Azrael.”

The two spent a couple of hours just getting to know each other and exploring their rooms. This suite had two bedroom suites, a sitting room and a kitchen. Alessander took the suite that shared a bathroom with Marvolo. They decided Gabriel would return home tonight, as was proper, to say goodbye to his current master. Alessander offered to send someone to bring him back tonight, but Gabriel chose to stay one last night with his master. Alessander was delighted that Gabriel was able to decide. At five, the two young men went their separate ways.

Alessander entered Marvolo’s room through the connecting door which was definitely a mistake. Evan was already there when Les walked into the sitting room, from Marvolo’s bedroom, and he did not look happy with the possible implications.

“‘Sweet are the slumbers of the virtuous man.’” Evan said sternly.

“I’m not having sex with him, my rooms share his bathroom.”

Evan tilted his head to the side, eyeing Les carefully. “What happened?”

Les gestured for him to sit. Of course Evan couldn’t just do as he was told. He remained standing, staring at Les in concern.

“What happened?” Evan asked again.

Alessander sighed, tiredly. “I bought Gabriel.”

AN:
Pain can be controlled, you just disconnect it.
The Terminator

Oh, you should never, never doubt what nobody is sure about.
Willy Wonka & the Chocolate Factory

Somehow I can't believe that there are any heights that can't be scaled by a man who knows the secrets of making dreams come true. This special secret, it seems to me, can be summarised in four C's. They are Curiosity, Confidence, Courage and Constancy, and the greatest of all is Confidence. When you believe in a thing, believe in it all the way, implicitly and unquestionably.
Walt Disney

Sweet are the slumbers of the virtuous man.
Cato. Act v. Sc. 4.
Joseph Addison

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

AN: Sorry for the lateness :(

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

Alessander sighed, tiredly. “I bought Gabriel.”

Monday August 26, 1996 Slytherin Castle 1:15PM

Evan staggered back, dropping down onto the sofa numbly. He sat there for several seconds, staring at his lap, before raising anguished eyes to Alessander, speechless with palpable torment. He couldn’t bear the thought of his child knowing what he had done. A shudder ran through him as he thought of his Animikii flinching at his touch. His pets had flinched just from the sound of his voice. He didn’t think he could handle Les behaving like that. Damn it, he was never supposed to find out!

Les moved to sit beside the man he loved like a father, leaning into his side, unsure if he was seeking comfort or offering comfort.

Evan put a trembling arm around Les’ shoulder, but quickly pulled back when Les shifted in his seat.

“Don’t be an idiot.” Les said, grabbing Evan’s hand almost fiercely, “I am not afraid of you.”

“You should be.” Evan whispered softly.

Les entwined his fingers with Evan’s but stared straight ahead. “I don’t know what to say.” He said after a few seconds passed.

“‘There's not a day goes by I don't feel regret. And not because I'm in here or because you think I should. I look back on the way I was then. A young, stupid kid who committed that terrible crime. I want to talk to him. I want to try and talk some sense to him. Tell him the way things are. But I can't. That kid's long gone. This old man is all that's left. I gotta live with that.’”

“Shawshank Redemption. But do you really regret it? And what do you regret? Do you regret what you did or that I found out?”

Evan sighed. “My Animikii, I regret so many things. I regret that I didn’t take you out of that prison Dumbledore placed you in, I regret that you suffered so much in your life without really having to, I regret that I caused you some of that suffering, but most of all, I regret everything I did that put that haunted look in your eyes.”

A single tear ran down Les’ face. “But do you regret what you did or that I found out?” he whispered.

“I regret that there was something for you to find out.”

Les closed his eyes, understanding that Evan did not regret his actions, only how his actions affected Les himself.

“I saw the world in very black and white terms when I joined the Death Eaters. I thought the half-bloods were an abomination… a mistake. To me it was the equivalent of breeding with a dog and creating an offspring. It may look like a wizard, but it wasn’t really…” Evan began in a halting, hesitant voice, barely speaking above a whisper. “They were never children to me. They were pets. I trained them… just like one would a pet.”

“Is that why I was different? I wasn’t a half-blood? I am almost as bad, my mum was a Muggleborn.”

“Even before I met you, I thought of you as a Pureblood. Your mother was a witch and your father, a wizard. Granted, you were a first generation Pureblood, but that didn’t matter to me. Lucius is the type to make distinctions like that, not I. That is not the only reason you were different though.”

“I need to understand why, Evan. Why is he struggling with the concept of being able to sit on the furniture and I can still choose to fight back when I disagree with a situation?”

Evan remained silent for so long, Les thought he wasn’t going to answer.

“I didn’t reveal myself to you because your aunt molested you.”

Les looked at Evan questioningly, but didn’t say anything.

“I know that’s what you think, but it wasn’t what she did to you; it was what he said to you.”

Evan met Les’ pain-filled eyes with his own haunted ones. “He called you a useless freak. Said the only thing you were good for was their entertainment. He said he was going to teach you to be the perfect pet.”

Les shuddered, the words he had heard so many times echoing in his head. He could see his uncle’s enraged visage, his face purpling as he shouted obscenities to a cowering four-year old boy.

“ ‘He who fights against monsters should see to it that he does not become a monster in the process. And when you stare persistently into an abyss, the abyss also stares into you.’ I have said the exact words that bastard used on you. I watched this vile, wretched Muggle treating a Pureblood the same way I treated those Half-bloods. I was astounded. I knew what you would become, because I knew what he would do. I couldn’t let that happen to you. It was the first time I realized my children were just that, children”

“You let them go that night.”

“I found each of them their own master. One who would meet their individual needs. I created a vault the masters could access for any funds they needed. I didn’t sell them. The only thing I asked was that the children be taught as much independence as possible. I knew that for many of them it was too late, but I felt by helping them, I could prevent the same from happening to you.”

Les cuddled close to the man once more. He wrapped Evan’s arm around his shoulder and held one of Evan’s hands in both of his own. “I want you to listen closely Evan, I am not going to repeat this again: You are the only reason I survived my childhood. Do not feel guilty for what happened to me. You are not responsible for the suffering, only the surviving.”

“You are far too forgiving, my child.”

“There is nothing for me to forgive. If that’s what you want, you’re talking to the wrong child.” Les easily fell into the familiar role with Evan, but he was a torrent of confusion, sadness and fear.

The two sat in a now comfortable silence for a long moment, each lost in their own thoughts.

“Why are you buying Gabriel?”

“His master is an unmarked supporter. He can’t have a marked slave in his household. He let Gabriel choose. He could be sold and continue to actively support Marvolo or he could give up the recruitment offer and remain where he was.”

“But why you? Surely you don’t want to own him.”

“Nott was in the process of negotiating for him.” Les paused before continuing. “I'm not gonna let you hurt him again, Evan.”

“I know.”

The two fell silent once more, just cuddling together on the sofa, trying not to think.

Marvolo quietly entered the room and took a moment to watch the two unnoticed. He wasn’t surprised when Les looked up and met his eyes shortly after he entered. He was surprised at the gentle smile he received.

“How did your afternoon go?” Les asked quietly, causing Evan to look up at him as well. Evan’s face was carefully blank as he looked up at his Lord.

“Uneventful.” Marvolo answered, elegantly moving into one of the chairs as if he hadn’t been standing in the doorway of his own room for the last ten minutes staring at them. “And yours? Were your rooms to your satisfaction?”

“You know they were,” Les said with a mischievous grin. “Although, I don’t think Evan approves of the connecting door.”

“The rooms are under my own wards. You will be safest there, but if you want I can have you moved to a different suite.”

“I didn’t say I have any objections.”

Marvolo smiled at the twinkling green eyes in front of him. “I assume you’ve told him.”

“I told him about Gabriel.”

“What haven’t you told me?” Evan asked, looking from one to the other suspiciously. He was still annoyed that the first time they planned something together it involved Alessander’s death!

“Nothing you need to worry about.” Les said with a smile. “Come on, I’ll show you my rooms while I freshen up for dinner.” Les pulled Evan to his feet before walking over to Marvolo.

“We’ll be right back,” he said with a mischievous grin.

Marvolo looked up at Alessander, unsure what he was playing at. He realized what Les intended a second before those soft lips met his own. He instantly deepened the soft kiss, pulling his troublemaker down onto his lap. After making sure the incorrigible brat was thoroughly kissed, he gently eased away.

Evan had his wand out, but so far it was still at his side. Marvolo could see the Death Eater trembling with barely contained anger.

“Was this ok?” Les whispered in his ear, not yet getting off his lap.

“I have no objections to you letting people know you are mine.” Marvolo replied while still watching Evan carefully.

Les shivered, pleasantly surprised at how much he enjoyed the possessive statement. He kissed Marvolo again, this time more chastely, jumped up and left the room, grabbing a visibly angry Evan by the wrist and pulling him along as well.

Evan waited until the door closed to respond to Les’ display. Alessander assumed it actually took him that long to form a response.

“You said you weren’t having sex with him.”

“I’m not.”

“Then WHAT was THAT?” Evan asked through gritted teeth, trying to control his anger.

Alessander shrugged. “I’m not sure.”

“Harry,” Evan said with a sigh.

“Alessander.” Les interrupted. “We are alone right now, but soon, Gabriel will be living with me. He can hear through silencing charms. We can’t take any chances. As for Marvolo… I’m enjoying myself. I’m not sure where its going, but we talked about it first. He’s leaving whatever happens up to me…” Alessander trailed off for a few minutes.

“Part of me is still terrified of him, Evan. I’m not sure this is a good idea, but I’m enjoying myself. For the first time in as long as I can remember, I feel free. I can choose who I talk to and what I do and who I kiss. I like this feeling Evan.”

“Of course, you do, my Les.” Evan said, wrapping his arms around his child and holding him tightly. “‘We should consider every day lost on which we have not danced at least once. And we should call every truth false which was not accompanied by at least one laugh.’”

Les laughed. “So I should just do what I want and screw the consequences?”

“Exactly!” Evan grinned maniacally. “Finally after all these years you get it!”

Les pushed the insane Death Eater away with a smile before washing his face and combing his hair, pleased with the way it finally laid straight.

“Want a quick tour before dinner?”

“Nah, I’ll get my tour later, my Les. I better get to dinner, so it doesn’t look like I arrived with you.”

Les walked Evan to his sitting room door and out into the hall, before returning to Marvolo’s rooms. He was surprised to see Marvolo had changed for dinner into black silken, formal robes. He looked down at his own robes before looking back up to Marvolo. “Should I change as well? I didn’t bring any other robes, but I can go back to the Malfoy’s and change.”

“No. You look perfect.” Marvolo said with a gentle smile, lightly embracing the young man in front of him. He took him by the hand and led the way to the dining room. As they approached the double doors and could hear the voices behind it, Marvolo noticed the tremors the nervous young man tried to hide. He entwined his fingers with Les and gave them a gentle squeeze.

Marvolo gestured with his free hand and the doors opened at his command. They walked in together, hand in hand. The room fell silent and all eyes turned to the Dark Lord and his companion as they entered.

Bellatrix was the first to break the silence, and she ran up to the two lords, dropping into a quick curtsy before latching onto Alessander’s free arm. “My Lord, you must sit next to me.” She simpered.

Alessander blinked at her in surprise and disbelief, barely holding onto his mask. She led him to the large round table at the front of the room.

Alessander took the empty seat between Bellatrix and Rabastan, exchanging greetings with the people he had met as Alessander and making sure not to greet the ones he had known as Harry Potter. Rudolphus was sitting on the other side of his brother and Marvolo sat on the other side of Bella. Next to Rudolphus were two empty seats, followed by Walden Macnair and then Mulciber, both whom he hadn’t met as Alessander yet. Nott was next, followed by two men he didn’t know in either persona. Evan sat next to them, followed by two more empty seats between him and the Dark Lord.

Shortly after Marvolo was seated the food appeared, family style, and everyone began serving themselves. The food seemed to be a signal and at all the tables the Death Eaters began talking once more. In addition to the Inner Circle's round table, there were four rectangular tables that held various Death Eaters, mostly ones he had never met. One of the tables was full of children of all ages. Two women and several teenagers were helping the younger ones fix their plates.

“The hall is more crowded on Mondays,” Rabastan said as Alessander looked around the room.

“Because they are already here for the meetings today?” Les questioned him.

“Some are here indirectly because of the meetings. The inner circle meeting always draws several who need to speak to us or hand over reports. In addition to the Dark Lord’s meetings, several of the commanders hold meetings today as well. But mostly there is such a large influx of people because the Dark Lord always eats in the hall on Mondays.” Rabastan leaned in and whispered in a conspiring voice, “The food is always better when he is here.”

Les smirked at that comment, “Do many of them live on the grounds?”

“Almost all the single followers do,” Rabastan gestured to the two rowdy tables in the corner furthest from the children. “The apartments are free, food is available three times a day in the hall, house elves take care of cleaning and laundry and you live near your friends.”

Bella grabbed onto Les’ arm, clearly annoyed that he wasn’t paying more attention to her, “I can give you a tour, later, My Lord. Show you the grounds.”

“I will give Alessander the tour of the grounds.” Marvolo corrected her, causing Bella to pout for the next few minutes.

Alessander was surprised that even at dinner, no one questioned his presence. For the most part, he understood the followers at the meetings not questioning the Dark Lord’s guest, but now, he was sitting with the inner circle and still his presence wasn’t being questioned. Of course, most of them were ignoring him.

“Where is Lucius?” Alessander asked Rabastan after it was obvious he was not coming.

“Lucius, Snape and the Parkinsons don’t usually eat with us.” Rabastan answered gesturing to the empty seats. “Lucius and the Parkinsons choose to eat with their families and come before the meeting. Snape usually arrives just in time for the meeting. I think he’s afraid Lucius might make him be social if he arrived before then.”

By the end of dinner, Alessander was feeling much more confident. He was less surprised when Bella attached herself to his side after dinner and led the way to a nearby sitting room for after dinner drinks. Lucius arrived shortly after they did and, after checking on both Bella and Alessander, excused himself to discuss a business endeavour with the two men Les did not know yet.

Amaryllis and Anton arrived right after Lucius, and Anton whisked Bella away to discuss a demonstration he wanted her to give to his trainees. Les greeted them both happily, thankful for Anton's timely distraction of his newest fan. For the most part, Alessander sat back and observed the interactions. He was pleasantly surprised at how relaxed this group was together. He knew he would still face some challenges from the inner circle, but he looked forward to the day he would be treated as one of them.

He rose to his feet when Mulciber approached, remembering Lucius and Evan’s concern that he and Nott would cause the most trouble. Les had already decided he would use the same techniques he had applied to Bella on Nott. He hoped Nott was actually a bit slower to comprehend then Bella was. Les shuddered almost imperceptibly as he remembered Nott’s comments.

Evan and Marvolo who had been talking under a silencing charm in the chairs across from Alessander dropped the silencing charm and turned to watch Mulciber. Out of the corner of his eye, Les noticed Lucius tense as he watched the oncoming confrontation.

“Mason Mulciber.” Mulciber introduced himself quietly with a nod. “Are the rumours about you true?”

“I cannot say. I have not heard the rumours yet, but I will say that you will be informed of everything at the meeting tonight,” Les replied neutrally, trying to ignore the audience as everyone in the room now appeared to be watching the pair.

Mulciber smiled tightly. “I do not believe we will ever know everything,” he said thoughtfully, almost to himself before replying to Les once more. “I would like to personally welcome your alliance with us, my Lord. I look forward to working with you in the future.”

Les felt a strong sense of déjà vu at those words and shivered apprehensively. His uneasy premonition was confirmed when Mulciber leaned in and spoke quietly directly into his ear.

“My offer of assistance still stands despite your changed appearance. Please let me know if I can do anything for you.”

Goosebumps broke out all over Les’ body and he paled several shades. His mask fell completely as he realized that somehow, this man knew exactly who he was. Les felt naked and exposed. While he wasn’t sure exactly why Marvolo felt it was so important to conceal his identity, he trusted the older man that this was imperative to their plans.

Mulciber realized his mistake as he watched the new persona of the young man before him crumbling at what he had implied. “Hold it together for another moment. We can discuss this in private,” he ordered, too quietly to be heard by anyone else.

Les nodded. He took a deep breath and forced his mask back in place, luckily before anyone but Marvolo and Evan noticed it had fallen. He turned and silently led the way from the room.

“Stay here, act like nothing is wrong. I will handle it, if he needs help,” Marvolo commanded Evan before following the other two out.

As soon as the door closed behind the Dark Lord, the inner circle members began to gossip blatantly. Lucius and Evan exchanged looks before mingling with the others, hoping to discourage any harmful rumours before they could get started. Evan was amused that Bella seemed to be doing better then either of them at protecting Alessander’s reputation.

Without mentioning what had occurred the day before, she confirmed that he was their Lord’s equal and quite apt at the job. She bragged about how powerful he was and firmly stated that he may look like a child, but his knowledge of the dark arts exceeded ‘even her own’. Bella verified that he was powerful enough to use wandless magic with ease but that he was not a cruel master. She repeated twice that he was ‘firm but fair’ in his punishments.

Lucius was shocked at her statement. Bellatrix had never been punished by the Dark Lord and he had assumed she would be sulking and vengeful over her new Lord’s treatment of her. Instead she appeared re-energized by it. It was as if she knew that a Lord strong enough to punish even the inner circle would be strong enough to lead them to greatness.

Trusting Lucius to handle things in is stead, Marvolo intended to find out what Mulciber had said to his Les. He was surprised to find the two men just outside the door when he walked out. He raised an eyebrow at Alessander’s clearly shaken demeanour. “I assume my office will suffice for this discussion?”

“Thank you, my Lord.” Mulciber said.

The three men made their way in silence, waiting until they were inside the wards and silencing charms before speaking. Mulciber was the first to break the silence. He ignored Marvolo feeling he had to first reassure his young Lord before explaining himself to the Dark Lord. He led the young man to the sofa, not waiting for permission to sit beside him.

“I had not intended to upset you. I will not say anything; I merely wanted to be sure you were aware I was truly offering my assistance with whatever you needed.”

“How did you know?” Alessander asked quietly, trembling slightly. His nervousness increased as he realized this was the second person who was able to make the connection. He felt like he had already failed at his new role in the Dark Order.

Marvolo looked up in curiosity at his oldest follower, realizing Mulciber knew Les’ true identity.

“The timing made me suspicious. To be introduced to a new ally so soon after Harry Potter’s death and to have this new lord be so very young and yet still acknowledged as my Lord’s equal… it was a little too coincidental. I could have brushed most of that aside, if not for Rosier’s behaviour.”

Les frowned in confusion at that. “Evan and I have been purposely avoiding each other, what did he do to lead you to your conclusions?”

Mulciber smiled at the child young enough to be his own grandson, but strong enough to be the new dark lord. “He is no longer grieving.”

Marvolo sighed with a frown, realizing they had all failed to realise how Evan’s behaviour would be seen.

“I do not believe anyone else had noticed,” Mulciber rushed to reassure his friend. “Rosier never behaves as expected and the timing could be explained with Mr. Potter’s death. Your ally could have chosen this time to reveal himself believing the risk to be lessened.” Mulciber waited until Marvolo relaxed before continuing. “I do think we will need to come up with a background for him before he attends a full meeting.”

“We should have at least the basics by tomorrow night,” Marvolo said thoughtfully.

“Tomorrow?” Mulciber asked.

“He has been invited to the weekly poker game.”

“I don’t have to go,” Les said quietly, “we need more time to create a past.”

“No,” Marvolo said, remembering Alessander’s reasons for wanting to attend in the first place. “I want you to go. We just need enough of a plan to keep everyone from becoming suspicious. We will discuss that in the morning. You will be fine to go to the game.” Marvolo smirked, “Besides they are usually too intoxicated by the end of the night to remember what happens.”

Alessander nodded, but did not lose the anxious expression.

Marvolo gently took his hand, causing Mulciber to look between the two of them in surprise and concern. “We should go and start the meeting, if you are ready.”

“Of course,” Les replied, encouraged by Marvolo’s compassionate touch. He smiled back softly and pushed his worries to the back of his mind.

Mulciber frowned at the two of them, but made no comment.

“Tomorrow morning I will have Severus, Evan and Lucius join us in my rooms to discuss your background.” Marvolo turned to Mulciber. “Will you be able to join us?”

“Yes, my Lord.” He answered before turning to Alessander. “Would you give us a moment alone please, Lord Azrael?”

Alessander nodded. “I’ll meet you back in the sitting room,” he said leaving the room without disturbing the wards.

“I hope you know what you are doing, Marvolo.” Mulciber said dropping all pretence of being just another follower once he was alone with his old friend.

“I believe he will be an asset to the dark order. He is intelligent, ambitious and powerful. I believe his compassion will temper my ruthlessness and will help us succeed without destroying the very world we are trying to protect.” Marvolo rose to his feet with an almost regretful sigh. “He is strong enough to stand up to me, Mason. You of all people should know I need someone willing to make me see reason.”

Mulciber smiled at his friend, “The boy is certainly just as stubborn as you are.”

“I prefer to think of myself as tenacious,” Marvolo said haughtily before giving in and smiling.

Mulciber snorted, “Of course you do.” He frowned once more before redirecting the conversation. “I agree he will benefit us greatly. I am concerned by the fact that you are obviously fucking the boy.”

Marvolo frowned, staring at Mason Mulciber. “Actually, I am not… At least, not yet. Not that it is any of your concern, but he requested that we explore any intimacies slowly.”

“He was physically and sexually abused by the Aurors and the guards during his imprisonment. I am sure I do not know everything regarding the rumoured threesome between him, Lucius and Rosier, but it was obvious he was involved with them as well. All those concerns are secondarily to the fact that he is young enough to be your bloody grandson!” Mulciber’s voice was almost a shout by the end of his sentence and he was glaring at his friend.

“I know.”

Marvolo’s quietly spoken agreement and his own visible concern wiped away Mulciber’s anger.

“Leave the boy alone, Marvolo. He has suffered enough without you playing with his emotions.” Mulciber entreated quietly.

Marvolo lifted tortured red eyes to look at the one person still alive that he considered friend. “I can’t. Nor, do I want to. I have been alone for so long, Mason. This isn’t just sex, We haven't even had sex yet!. It’s not the conquest that I want, nor is he just a prize to be won. It is Harry I want. I want all of him. I need someone I can depend on as well, my friend.”

Marvolo began to pace the room. “I am too old for this,” he sighed. “I want someone who will be my equal, my partner in all the aspects of my life. He is the only one capable of being what I want. I can’t give that up without trying to make it work.”

Marvolo shook himself out of his thoughts and returned to the chair across from his most trusted confidant. “I know I am too old for him by far.” Marvolo laughed humourlessly. “I am too old to be his father’s lover. But if that doesn’t bother him… If he is strong enough and mature enough to satisfy me, and I am enough to satisfy him, does it really matter how many years there are between us?”

Mulciber ran a hand over his face with a sigh. “At first I was worried about his well being, my friend, but now it is you I am concerned with as well. What if he doesn’t want a relationship with a man who had a schoolyard crush on his great-grandmother?”

Marvolo smiled as he remembered the woman who taught him in his first year of Hogwarts; the woman who left teaching to give birth to James Potter’s father. “Then I will have gained an ally and a friend. I will be content with that if I cannot have more.”

“You know I will help you any way I can, Marvolo.”

Marvolo nodded gratefully before composing himself and standing to rejoin the others.

Mulciber and Marvolo entered the sitting room together only to freeze at the scene that greeted them.

Opposite the door, in front of the large fireplace, Rudolphus and Lucius were physically restraining a silenced Bellatrix. It was instantly obvious she was silenced. Her mouth had been removed altogether.

Rabastan, presumably under Les’ orders, stood with his wand pointed at Evan, who was gagged and bound to one of the armchairs by what appeared to be live snakes.

Amaryllis sat in the armchair closest to Evan. Her only restraint appeared to be her husband’s hand, which was resting firmly on her shoulder, but she was visibly fuming. Marvolo had rarely seen the serene, hard working woman so furious.

Macnair, Gumboil and Cresswell stood in the far right corner, watching silently, as if trying to remain out of the range of fire. Marvolo was curious at what could have caused this scene, but that was almost an afterthought to the lust clouding his mind as he stared at his new partner.

In the centre of the room, Alessander stood, looking every bit the part of the angry dark Lord as he glared down at the man lying on the floor.

Nott was lying on the floor, bleeding and bruised, in a pool of his own vomit. Severus was kneeling over the injured man, taking his time as he healed the worse of the injuries.

“Did he do something to offend you, Lord Azrael, or were you just bored?” Marvolo asked with a tinge of amusement at how well Alessander appeared to have handled the inner circle.

Alessander turned and offered Marvolo a chilling smile. “Oh, I had nothing to do with his condition.” He crouched down to grab a handful of Nott’s hair, using it to wrench his head around to face them. “But once Severus is finished healing Mr Nott, I plan to have my own discussion with him.” He said pleasantly with a malicious smile.

Alessander ran a hand down Nott’s cheek soothingly. “I am looking forward to it,” he whispered blissfully.

Alessander rose to his feet gracefully and turned back to Marvolo. “I came in to find Evan and Bella using him for target practice. I am not sure what he had done to earn such a privilege but Amaryllis and Lucius were very disappointed that I stopped the attack.”

“It would have been kinder to let them kill him.” Severus put in, smirking when Nott whimpered at his statement, and casting another healing spell.

“And what have I done to lead you to believe I was kind, Severus?” Les asked, sounding chillingly like a cross between Marvolo and Evan

Marvolo shook his head in amusement. “Will you release them, or should we start the meeting without them?”

“I will release them if they will remember they are trusted members of the inner circle and not first year Gryffindors.” Les said with a careless shrug.

“Good.” Marvolo said, smiling at Alessander before turning to Severus. “Is he stable enough to attend the meeting?”

“Yes, my Lord.”

“Then clean yourself up and get off the floor,” Marvolo said to Nott. He looked around the room. “We will join you shortly in the conference room,” he said in a clear dismissal to the group.

Alessander cancelled the spell on Bellatrix with a touch of his finger, and then placed a gentle kiss to her newly formed lips. “Thank you for your defence, my Lady,” he whispered, causing the insane woman to giggle and blush.

Lucius and Mulciber held back, waiting for the others to leave the room.

“What happened?” Marvolo asked Lucius while Les released Evan, plopping himself onto the annoyed man’s lap as soon as he was free.

“Nott called Bella an idiot, and said he would never bow down to a pathetic child. He claimed that Alessander was nothing more then your concubine.”

“He implied that he would turn informant before he would bow down to your whore,” Evan said, cuddling his child protectively.

Les laid his head down on Evan’s shoulder before he spoke. “I do not like the man, but I will admit I don’t know much about him. I also don’t know why he is in your inner circle, but I know I do not trust him. I will leave it up to you how to handle him this time, but if I feel he is putting us at risk, in the future I will kill him publicly and brutally.”

Evan tightened his grip on his child, knowing that while his Les was not a killer; the child would do whatever it took to protect his family, and as much as he didn’t like it that family seemed to have grown to include the Malfoys and Marvolo.

Marvolo ran a hand through his hair and dropped into the armchair Amaryllis had just vacated. “What do you think we should do?” he asked Alessander seriously, sitting sideways in the chair to face the young man.

“I consider Evan and Bella’s treatment enough for the insults to myself. It’s the threat I have the problem with. If he was just mine, I would make an example out of him. The threat of a traitor is expected in a group this large. Someone will be opportunistic enough to take a better offer. A traitor in the inner circle is a blatant betrayal.”

“And what of Severus? And Lucius?”

Les smiled at the suddenly nervous blond. “Neither of them were stupid enough to threaten you, and I doubt they would go unpunished if you ever had proof they betrayed you.”

“True,” Marvolo agreed with a careless shrug

“But, Nott isn’t just mine. At this time, you know him better then I do. If he was just spouting empty threats, he wouldn't be a risk he’d be just stupid. Only you can decide if he is worth the risk.”

Mulciber tilted his head to the side as he continued to observe his two Lords. He was feeling much less apprehensive about the future of their relationship after watching them interact. Despite the fact that Alessander was sitting on Evan’s lap, the two were acting very much like equals. They were discussing the situation and working out possible solutions. He expected Marvolo to try to dominate the younger man and Alessander to respond with a childish tantrum. It seemed he didn’t give either of them enough credit.

Marvolo shook his head. “I didn’t hear exactly what was said. Lucius what are your thoughts?”

“I believe he was just trying to goad Bella. Nott would be unable to betray you. He would be too terrified to make a move.”

Marvolo nodded. He turned back to Alessander. “He will be punished for the threats, but for now, that is all. Do you wish to punish him?”

Alessander considered the situation carefully before an evil grin slowly spread across his face. “I think he should be allowed to choose. He can accept my punishment or he can take the testing the black squad trainees have to take, including the loyalty test. It will be humiliating and may remind him not to make such threats in the future in addition to giving you a chance to see if the threats are more then just threats.” Alessander chuckled darkly. “Of course I hope he opts to take my punishment instead.”

Marvolo laughed, fluidly rising to his feet and offering Les a hand up, off Evan’s lap. “Well, let’s go make the offer.”

The two entered the conference room hand-in-hand. Alessander noticed that once again the table was round. He realized this was to prevent ranking. This was the elite and while there may be favourites, they were not ranked, they were all honoured equally. They silently took two seats closest to the doors. Lucius sat on the other side of Marvolo and Evan sat on the other side of Alessander. Mulciber sat halfway around the table next to Nott.

“I am very disappointed in the display this evening,” Marvolo hissed. He glared around the table, looking at each person in turn. “I suggest that any further displays be taken to a duelling room after the meeting. If this meeting is interrupted by an inappropriate outburst the offender will spend the night in a dungeon cell. Do I make myself clear?”

A chorus of ‘Yes, my Lord’ rang out from every person except Les.

Marvolo took a deep breath and with a final glare for good measure began the meeting. “We will begin by introducing everyone. As I am sure many of you already know, this is my newest ally, Lord Alessander Azrael. He is my equal in all things and I expect him to be shown the same respect you show me. If you disobey or disrespect him, your punishment will be left in his hands.”

There was several surprised looks exchanged, but no one dared to speak out. This group was never punished. They were treated almost as peers by the Dark Lord and it was clear they were not happy with the announcement.

“I am sure after this evening such action will not be necessary,” Alessander said neutrally.

Marvolo nodded. He gestured to Lucius, “Lucius Malfoy is in charge of the finances for the base as well as the war efforts. All requisitions, including bribery requests, go through him. He also works with the ministry assisting our legal efforts.” Marvolo turned to his right, facing Lucius. “We are all very glad to have you back, Lucius.”

“Thank you, my Lord. I have nothing to report at this time, but I would like to say my team fared very well in my absence.” Lucius said proudly.

“Severus Snape,” Marvolo said indicating the man beside Lucius, “is our Potions Master and Order of Phoenix spy. He is also a fully trained medi-wizard.”

Severus nodded in acknowledgement. “The Order is negotiating with the ministry. They are trying to get support from the MLE. So far Madame Bones has not reached a decision. The only other occurrence has been the return of Sirius Black. The Order is still disorganized and in shambles with no firm leader in place.”

“I assume McGonagall is still acting head?” Marvolo inquired.

“Yes, although Moody takes charge often as well.”

“Thank you, Severus. Next we have Anton Parkinson. He is in charge of training the yellow squad. In addition to the training and the counselling, he educates the trainees on our beliefs and goals. Most of his trainees are just out of school and some of the schools, Hogwarts especially, require additional training in basic dark arts as well as some of the older disciplines that are no longer being taught.”

“I look forward to working with you, Lord Azrael.” Anton said.

Les gave him a nod before turning his attention back to Marvolo.

“Beside Anton is his wife, Amaryllis Parkinson. She is the only Recruitment officer in the inner circle and as such frequently brings us news of possible alliances she discovers.”

Amaryllis gave a respectful nod to her Lord before turning to Alessander. “That purchase you requested me to make on your behalf was successful, my Lord. It should arrive after training ends tomorrow evening.”

“Thank you, Madame Parkinson.”

“Mason Mulciber,” Marvolo continued with a nod to his friend, “is my oldest follower. He has been with me since the beginning. He has retired twice, but luckily for us, keeps coming back. He is in charge of the security in the dungeons.” Marvolo turned to Mason. “Rudolphus had mentioned you taking two of his trainers as guards.”

“Yes, My Lord. They are able men and a welcome addition to my staff. With the influx of prisoners since the Azkaban release we are running larger shifts. This will assist in preventing any overtime.”

“Do you need more as well?”

“It would be appreciated, but I don’t want to take anyone that is currently assigned to the grounds. If MLE and OoP join together, we will need the security to remain high.”

“If I may make a suggestion,” Lucius interrupted.

Marvolo turned to him with a nod.

“There were a few Azkaban guards, Patterson especially, who went above and beyond in their assistance. Perhaps they could be offered the positions, as their previous job has been… downsized,” he finished with a smirk.

Mason nodded. “Can you get me a list of the ones that stand out to you? I’m afraid I didn’t pay much attention to their names.”

“Evan and Theodore will do the same.” Marvolo said with a glance to the two men indicated. “Welcome home, Mason.”

“It’s good to be back, my Lord.”

“I believe you are already acquainted with Theodore Nott.” Marvolo said with a warning look to Nott before he turned back to Alessander. “He is very valuable in his negotiations with both dark and light creatures.” Marvolo turned to Nott. “When you have recovered from Lord Azrael’s punishment, see me regarding a possible veela alliance with one of the clans in southern France.”

“Yes, my Lord.” Nott murmured, not daring to look up.

Marvolo stared at Nott for a long moment before moving onto the next person. Theodore had so much potential when he first joined them. He was placed in the inner circle at a very young age and Marvolo had never once regretted the decision. However, a month after he was reborn, Theodore’s wife had been killed after a raid. It changed the man. He was angry all the time. He became more brutal during the raids and Marvolo suspected he became more brutal at home as well. Marvolo worried about how Nott’s two sons were faring since their father was released from prison.

“Theodore,” Marvolo said softly.

Nott looked up in surprise.

“I am glad you came back to us.”

Nott looked at his Lord in shock, unable to form a response.

Marvolo turned back to Alessander. “I don’t believe you have met, Walden Macnair.”

Les shook his head.

“Walden is in charge of the security on the grounds and works closely with Mason.” Marvolo turned to Walden. “He is another I am glad to welcome home.”

Walden nodded his appreciation.

“Alaster Gumboil is our Ministry spy and also acts as a Hit Wizard Liaison if we have need of their services.”

“I regret to say that I will not be able to continue much longer, my Lord.”

Marvolo gestured for him to continue with a frown.

“I am afraid Madame Bones is submitting a new law that will require all Ministry employees to be checked for the Dark Mark. I fear it will pass.”

“Lucius, is there anything you can do to prevent or delay the law?”

Lucius reluctantly shook his head. “This is the first I am hearing of it. Since it is only the Ministry employees affected, I doubt I will have much influence. It is strictly a ministry matter. It will not be put before the Wizengamot.”

“We will have to warn our members who work for the ministry. Can it wait for the full meeting on September first?”

Alaster nodded. “It will have to be submitted and negotiated before they can put it into effect. We should have at least a month.”

“I assume the mark cannot be concealed,” Alessander said.

“There are few concealment charms that work on it, and all can be easily detected by the MLE. “ Marvolo said.

“Can it be moved?” Les asked thoughtfully.

Marvolo sighed, “It would buy us some time at least. If the MLE is only checking forearms and we move the marks somewhere else it will at least be a stopgap…Unfortunately the mark will have to be removed and reapplied which is a painful process.”

“What if they are charmed to remain out of sight?”

Marvolo raised an eyebrow at Alessander curiously.

“Some magical tattoos are charmed to move within a certain area, and some slave brands are charmed to move so they are always in view. Could the Dark Mark be charmed to move so it was never in view, unless one of us commanded it?”

Marvolo tapped his fingertips on the table thoughtfully. “That will require some experimentation, but it may work.” He turned back to Alaster. “In the meantime, keep us updated on the progress of the new law.”

“Yes, my Lord.”

“Dirk Cresswell is another ministry employee. As head of the Goblin Liaison office, he is able to turn many Goblin/Wizard negotiations to our favour. He, like Nott, works on alliance negotiation although he focuses on beings rather than creatures.”

“I have already informed Lucius of some business investments Griphook recommended,” Dirk said with a respectful nod to his Lord.

Marvolo acknowledged him with a nod before moving on. “Bellatrix Lestrange handles torture and punishment as needed. She works closely with Mason when needed for the prisoners as well as with Lucius when bribery doesn’t work.”

Bella giggled.

“Beside her is her husband Rudolphus. He is the head of the red squad’s training group. Next is his brother, Rabastan. Rabastan oversees the black squad as well as the training program as a whole. The other leaders come to him with a problem before approaching me. He also handles any additional training required for a duelling or combat heavy position.”

Marvolo turned to Rabastan. “I have spoken with Gabriel. He is to be tested tomorrow. Please let me know if you do not feel he is working to the best of his ability.”

“Yes, my Lord.”

“Finally, we come to Evan Rosier. Evan handles interrogation when needed. I am sure you don’t really need an introduction to each other, though.”

“No.” Alessander agreed with a slight smile.

“Any other business?” Marvolo asked, sweeping the room with his gaze.

He waited a moment, but no one spoke up. “You are all dismissed. Theodore, remain behind.”

Once the room had emptied, Alessander gestured Nott to move closer. Nott reluctantly rose and moved into the chair next to Marvolo.

Theodore hesitantly looked at his new Lord. “I apologize for my comments this evening. I should not have insulted you as I did,” he offered quietly.

Alessander leaned towards him and grabbed his wrist tightly. “I don’t care about the personal insults. Bella and Evan handled them to my satisfaction. However, if I hear you disrespecting me again, the resulting punishment will be humiliating, brutal, and extremely public.” Les hissed coldly.

He sat back with a gentle smile. “That is not what you are here for today.”

Nott looked back and forth between the two Lords, turning a lovely shade of green.

“Please, I didn’t mean…I would never…Please…” he stammered, unsure who to beg for mercy. He had no idea what he was thinking when he took on Bellatrix today, the witch just made him so angry. Now, he knew he would be punished for his stupidity.

“That is enough.” Marvolo hissed.

Alessander got up and moved to the other side of the now trembling man. He gently rubbed Nott’s neck with one hand, taking his chin in the other hand, ensuring Nott could not look away. “Calm down,” he commanded gently.

“We had decided to let you choose. You will either prove your worth and loyalty by passing the black squad’s final test as well as the loyalty test or you will submit to my punishment for the evening.” Alessander explained gently and softly, smiling when Nott whimpered and closed his eyes.

Suddenly, Alessander released Nott and sat back, putting as much distance as possible between the two of them.

“However, I decided you have been punished enough this evening. I do not want you unable to begin the veela negotiations right away. Instead, I want you to return home and consider your loyalties carefully. If tonight was a mistake, we will see you to discuss the veela clan. If tonight was not a mistake…”

Alessander rose to his feet with a large grin, but leaned in close to Nott. “I suggest you run,” he whispered, placing a kiss on Nott’s forehead and leaving without another word.

Marvolo smirked and shook his head at his partner’s dramatics, watching Nott for a moment before he too left without a word to Nott. He was surprised to find the hall empty and went directly to his own chambers, looking for his wayward ally. His sitting room was empty when he entered and he started to worry. He headed towards the bedroom, intending to go through to Les’ rooms, when he noticed a note on the table.

M.
Hope that was ok. You looked upset during the meeting when it came to Nott. As I said, you know him better then I do. Everything was a bit much for me today, and I have a lot to think about. I’m going to stay with Lucius tonight. Evan is staying here in my rooms, if you want to add a ward to the connecting door. I’ll see you both in the morning.
A.

Marvolo frowned at the note before heading to Les’ sitting room. Evan was indeed in the sitting room, staring absently at the unlit fire. Marvolo sat down beside him, still puzzling over Alessander’s behaviour.

“He asked me to stay away from him tonight.” Evan finally said.

Marvolo looked up, surprised. When Evan said no more, he offered, “He left me a note.”

“Have you ever regretted any of this?” the Death Eater asked his Lord.

Marvolo sighed. “I believe achieving the end we are working towards will justify the means we used to get there.”

Evan remained silent for a long time. When he spoke it was in a soft whisper filled with regret. A tone Marvolo had never before heard from the man. “One day, you will have a child. When this is all over, you too will follow tradition and create an heir, I know Alessander wants children in his future. And eventually that child will see what you have done and ask you why… I never regretted my actions. I regret that my child fears me.”

Marvolo didn’t know how to respond.

Monday August 26, 1996 Malfoy Manor 9:00 PM

Draco found Alessander cuddled up in one of the library chairs, silent tears streaming down his face. He sat beside the other teen, unable to leave him in such misery.

“Do you want me to get my father?” Draco asked quietly.

Les shook his head wordlessly.

“How about Rosier?” Draco asked worriedly.

Les let out a sob, shaking his head almost violently.

“What happened?”

Les sobbed again. “Do you know who Gabriel is?” he asked.

Draco’s eyes widened and he gasped.

Les took that as a yes. “I met him today…” Les swiped his face with his hand and turned to face Draco. “I knew Evan wasn’t the ideal guardian. I knew he did horrible things but…” Les sobbed again.

Draco stared at Alessander for a few seconds before he seemed to come to a decision. “Come with me,” he ordered, holding out his hand.

Les took his hand and let himself be led. Draco led him up to Draco’s own room, pushing him towards the seat he used before.

“Bathroom’s over there. Get cleaned up and then wait here.” Draco demanded, leaving without another word.

Les did as he was told and then drifted off in the thirty minutes it took Draco to return. Draco shook him awake and he jumped when he realized he was the centre of attention in a suddenly crowded room. He looked at Draco in confusion, but someone else was the first to speak.

“Why did you call us all here, Draco? And who’s that?” Pansy Parkinson demanded.

“I would like an explanation as well, Draco.” Alessander demanded softly, as he stood up.

Draco nodded, understanding he would have to be careful as Alessander would consider this a public gathering. “Of course, my Lord.” He said with a slight bow of his head.

He turned back to his now speechless friends. “I present to you, Lord Alessander Azrael, the Dark Lord’s new ally, and his equal in all things.” He said formally. Draco turned to Les. “May I introduce you to, Pansy Parkinson, Theodore Nott, Blaise Zabini, Vincent Crabbe, Gregory Goyle and Millicent Bullstrode.” He said, pointing to each in turn.

Alessander nodded to each of the wide-eyed Slytherins before turning to Draco with a raised eyebrow.

Draco gestured everyone to take a seat before he sat next to Alessander and explained. “With the exception of Blaise, we all have Death Eater parents. Blaise has an older half-brother who was marked last year. I thought it might help you to know you weren’t alone.”

Les’ eyes widened as he realised what Draco was trying to do. He swallowed nervously, but nodded for Draco to continue.

Draco turned to his friends and explained. “Alessander is Evan Rosier’s biological son.”

There were several horrified gasps to the statement as well as a few suspicious looks from Theo and Pansy.

“Why is your name Azrael?” Greg asked.

“My father gave me my mother’s surname in honour of her memory. She died when I was born.”

“How come we never met you before now?” Blaise asked curiously.

“My father is paranoid. I was home-schooled and allowed very little contact with anyone.”

“How old are you?” Theo asked suspiciously.

Draco and Les exchanged looks.

Les turned back to Theo with a smirk, “I am essentially your father’s boss. I doubt you should know how old I am.”

Draco laughed and nudged Les playfully. “They will all find out eventually. He’s seventeen and will turn eighteen this December.”

“There’s a rumour, Evan Rosier was… close to… Harry Potter. Is that true?” Pansy asked, her eyes twinkling at the thought of access to such juicy gossip.

Les chuckled, thinking quickly. “Physically close, at least. My father found a way to manipulate the blood wards around Potter’s neighbourhood to include our house as well. We lived next door.”

“Was Potter really one of your father’s pets?” Millicent asked in morbid curiosity.

Alessander sobered at the question. “I didn’t realize it at the time, but I think so now.” He replied quietly. “‘Some things have to be believed to be seen’”

Draco squeezed his hand gently. “That’s why I called you all here. Alessander met Gabriel today. He’s never seen what his father does before.”

Pansy gasped, “You poor thing!” She exclaimed, flinging herself across the room to embrace Les.

Les sat tensely and patted her back awkwardly, darting glares at Draco.

Draco couldn’t quite hide the smile at Alessander’s reaction to a nurturing Pansy. “OK, Pans, let him go.” He said in amusement. He caught Les’s eyes with a careless grin. “We’ve all been there,” he said softly.

“My second year of school, my father almost caused the death of a little girl. She was just a first year. She was part of a family of blood traitors, and he was trying to bring back our Lord, and disparage them at the same time, but she was just a little girl. I will always love my father, but I never saw him in the same light again. Before that he was perfection. It took me a long time to realize he was just a person to.”

“And he’d probably beat you senseless for admitting that. A Malfoy is never just a person.” Theo said, breaking the angst-filled tension.

Draco threw a pillow at the laughing boy with a mock-pout. “I’ll have you know, my father would never beat me. I am the perfect heir.” He said haughtily.

“Of course you are.” Blaise drawled. He turned to Alessander with a sad smile. “When I was five my mother remarried.” He ignored the several ‘Again-s’ that comment brought. “I was very excited that I got a big brother in the process. Darren was everything to me. He was my hero. Last summer, he returned home covered in blood. He was on a raid that went bad. They were ordered to destroy everything. He refused to tell me anything about it, but the next day, the prophet told the story. A family, both parents, three kids and a dog, as well as seven Aurors were disembowelled and hung by their intestines in the living room of a house not to far from here. They were alive when they were hung and bled to death waiting for help.”

Pansy reached over and held Blaise’s hand, for her own comfort as much as his. “My parents don’t tell me much about the raids. I don’t think they go on too many missions. But I’ve heard my dad comforting my mum after one of her recruits died. She recruits graduates, kids, our age, and sends them into a training programme that the options are either pass, or be killed. I know she cares about them and mourns them, but a part of me can't help but agree it’s her fault they died.”

Theo pulled Pansy into his lap and rubbed her back soothingly. “My father caused my mother’s death.” He turned haunted eyes to his future lord. “He was in charge of a raid that included the death of a hit wizard’s family. In retaliation, the Hit Wizard came after my mum. I know he feels guilty. But it doesn’t really change anything.”

There was a moment of silence before Millicent spoke up. “My da works in the Dark lord’s dungeons. I’ve heard him brag after raping a prisoner,” she said, unable to meet anyone’s eyes.

Draco wrapped an arm around Les as he felt him shudder at that statement.

“My father attacked our classmates at the Department of Mysteries last year.” Greg said.

“Mine did as well.” Vincent offered.

Alessander looked around at the children of his followers. This was a side of his classmates he never expected to see. He vowed that his followers would become people their children would be proud of once more.

“My father tortured children. He raped them, he beat them, and he broke them. He trained them until they were nothing more then pets. I still don’t understand why I was spared.”

Pansy looked up at him with a brilliant smile. “That’s easy, my Lord. You are his.”

AN:
Mulciber: The hp lexicon lists Mulciber as being two separate characters with the same name. One was Voldemort’s original follower and the other went to school with Snape. JKR doesn’t specify which one fought in the Department of Mysteries, which one was the Imperius curse expert and which one was imprisoned at the time of Karkaroff’s trial.

In this story, Mason Mulciber is the one who went to school with Voldemort he is the Imperius curse expert and the one at the department of mysteries and was imprisoned at the time of Karkaroff’s trial (he broke out when the Lestranges did). His son, Carter Mulciber went to school with Snape, and is not in the inner circle.

He who fights against monsters should see to it that he does not become a monster in the process. And when you stare persistently into an abyss, the abyss also stares into you.
Beyond Good and Evil, "Fourth Part: Maxims and Interludes," section 146 (1886).
Friedrich Nietzsche

We should consider every day lost on which we have not danced at least once. And we should call every truth false which was not accompanied by at least one laugh.
Friedrich Nietzsche

Nietzsche quotes are dedicated to KariSilver because us crazy stalker fangirls have to stick together. Thanks for the ideas!

Some things have to be believed to be seen.
Ralph Hodgson
(Thanks Kuro!)

A very special thanks to Kuro and Anna for putting up with my lateness, as well as all their continued support. Also, warm wishes to Grace in this difficult time.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

AN: WARNING: this chapter contains a descriptive scene involving sexual abuse on a young child. This chapter is short and any important information will be summarized in the next chapter so please skip it if this offends you.

Thank you to my wonderful betas. I appreciate your ideas and support as well all the help you give me on the actual writing.

Thank you to everyone who has reviewed. I love the feedback! You are the reason I continue to write regularly. I hope you continue to enjoy the story.

Tuesday August 27, 1996 Malfoy Manor 8:59 AM

Alessander reached the dining room in time for breakfast, quite proud of the fact that he was on time for once and without the help of a house-elf too. He opened the door cautiously, surprised at the lack of sound from the dining room. He thought with Draco’s friends in the manor the dining room would be louder than usual. His lips twitched in bemusement as he realized the problem.

At Narcissa’s end of the table, the seventh year Slytherins were nervously sipping tea and casting wary glances towards the head of the table. At the head of the table sat Lucius, Marvolo, Evan and Severus, all obviously under a silencing charm.

Les stood in the doorway another moment watching them. Evan was the first to see him. He stood up and crossed the room, breaking the silencing charm and attracting everyone’s attention. Evan hesitated briefly when he reached Les. Fortunately, Alessander had no qualms and threw himself into Evan’s arms.

“‘Dreams have only one owner at a time. That’s why dreamers are lonely.’” Evan said, not yet letting go of his child. He stood there with his arms wrapped tightly around the child he thought he had lost, his cheek resting on top on Alessander’s head.

Les laughed and held him tighter, burying his face into Evan’s chest. “‘Just because everything is different doesn’t mean anything has changed.’”

“Please restrain yourselves from the insanity until after I have finished my coffee,” Marvolo drawled from his seat at the table.

Alessander laughed, “My apologies.” He pulled Evan back to the table, sitting next to Marvolo and gesturing for Evan to sit on his other side. He gently brushed a hand along Marvolo’s thigh, smiling at him.

“About time, we were just about to start without you,” Lucius drawled, gesturing to the servants.

“Hey, I was on time today.”

Severus snorted. “Not only are you rarely on time, you frequently are the cause of tardiness of everyone around you, Lord Azrael.”

There were several gasps down the other end of the table when Alessander exhibited his maturity by sticking his tongue out at Severus.

They had just begun eating when Marvolo turned to Alessander. “Rabastan asked me to let you know he would pick you up here, at six.”

Evan’s fork clattered as he dropped it on his plate. Lucius looked at Alessander sadly, feeling a hint of jealousy at the idea of the young man with someone else. The teens down the other end stared at Alessander incredulously. They stayed up most the night gossiping and not once did Les indicate he was seeing someone despite their numerous inquires.

“You’re dating Uncle Rabastan, now?” Draco asked in the tense silence.

“No.” Les said through gritted teeth. He turned to Marvolo. “You did that on purpose.”

Marvolo shrugged with a mock-innocent smile, “I was just passing on a message.”

“Don’t play innocent with me, Marvolo. I know better. You were trying to get Ev…” he stopped at the name, “my father to forbid me from going.”

There were several gasps from the teens at the way Les addressed the Dark Lord, as well as a few exchanged glances among the adults at the way he referred to Evan.

“And why is it I need to forbid you from going?” Evan asked so coldly it caused Pansy to whimper slightly.

Les sighed and turned to Evan, knowing Evan was playing it up to the audience. “Rabastan invited me to join them for the poker game tonight,” he said squirming slightly for effect. He bit his lip and looked up at his father with innocent puppy-dog eyes.

“And you believe it is acceptable to go without any protection.” Evan replied in the same deathly cold voice.

“First of all, I don’t think I really need that much protection from Rabastan. He’s on our side in case you’ve forgotten. Secondly…” Les looked up at Lucius, his nervousness only partially feigned. “I wasn’t planning on going alone.”

Evan glanced between Lucius, who had an eyebrow raised in inquiry, and his wayward child. “Explain.” He demanded.

“Well…” Les glanced at Draco. “Rabastan invited Draco too.” He said in a rush.

Draco gasped. “Really? Please, may I go? I could help protect Alessander.”

“Alessander doesn’t need help protecting himself,” Les muttered under his breath.

Evan and Lucius exchanged looks.

“You will be attending?” Lucius asked Evan.

“Of course.”

“Will you keep an eye on Draco as well?”

“I will.”

Lucius turned his steely gaze to his only son. “You will behave in a manner befitting the Malfoy heir at all times and you will return home at the first hint of trouble.” He knew first hand the kind of troubles young recruits caused after long, hard training sessions followed by several hours of drinking.

“Yes sir.” Draco replied eagerly.

“You may go,” Lucius declared.

Alessander grinned widely.

“I expect my son to be returned safely, my Lord.” Lucius said to Alessander.

“Of course,” Les said happily.

Marvolo frowned. “The two of you gave in way too easily,” he grumbled. He was surprised at Lucius trusting Evan with his son, and amused at Evan and Les’s father and son act.

“Surely you expected it, my Lord,” Evan said. “Our sons have grown into fine young men. We trust them to behave appropriately.”

Severus smirked at the Dark Lord. “I believe the bet was twenty galleons, my Lord.”

Marvolo grumbled darkly before sighing, “Yes, yes, you win.” He pulled a small money bag out of his pocket and tossed it across the table to Severus, who caught it deftly.

“You bet on this?” Les asked, torn between disbelief and indignation.

Marvolo shrugged. “I thought Evan would throw a fit and Lucius would forbid both of you.”

“My apologies for disappointing you,” Evan said sarcastically.

“I believe I lost the ability to rebuke Alessander when you acknowledged him as your equal, my Lord.” Lucius drawled.

“Well Damn.” Marvolo said, causing the others to laugh.

Theo and Blaise exchanged looks, shocked at the camaraderie between the Dark Lord and the others. Vincent, Greg and Millicent stared, open-mouthed in disbelief. They never even considered the Dark Lord could act so human. They knew the Dark Lord wasn’t the monster the ministry made him out to be, but they expected him to act more like the dictator he showed himself as at the full meetings.

“Alessander and I are meeting Mulciber in my rooms in about an hour. I would like you to join us as well.”

Lucius nodded once, Evan ignored the question. Of course he would be there.

“I can attend as well, my Lord, but I would like to remind you Alessander and Draco have an Occlumency lesson this afternoon. We are running out of time, and Lord Azrael already missed yesterday’s lesson.”

“If you don’t have anything planned, perhaps we can head over now and go over whatever you and Draco worked on yesterday.”

Severus nodded slowly. “I have the no prior engagements today. I am amicable to that arrangement.”

Evan smirked at Les and said, “means yes,” in true Captain Barbossa style.

Les snickered.

“Must you encourage him?” Marvolo asked.

“I don’t think he really needs encouragement. He can do insanity all on his own.” Les stood up, “If you will all excuse us,” he said with a nod of his head.

Severus seemed surprised when Les headed towards Lucius’ study instead of their usual sitting room.

“Marvolo gave me my own rooms in the castle. I thought we could head there, if that’s ok.”

“That is fine. Have you had a chance to practice?”

“Yeah, I’ve been practising almost non-stop, even during the meetings. I finished the chapters in the book you asked us to read and started on the next one.”

Severus nodded approvingly; impressed the teen was finally taking this seriously. He had been far too young the first time they worked on Occlumency. Severus purposely ignored his own past behaviour.

They Flooed directly into Alessander’s sitting room. Severus looked around, surprised at the décor, which was a match to Marvolo’s.

Les noticed his curiosity and again answered the unasked question. “I think it was a Mistress suite originally. The bathroom connects this room with Marvolo’s. Please, sit down. Would you like something to drink?”

“No.” Severus said. “Do you have any questions before we begin?”

“I don’t think so. Once I realized how similar Occluding was to creating illusions, I found it much easier to clear my mind. Of course I haven’t had anyone to test it yet.”

Severus pulled out his wand to test those claims. “Draw your wand.”

“Um… I don’t have one yet.”

Severus raised an eyebrow. “That should have been the first thing you picked up this morning. Where is your wand?” After everything the child has been through, he was shocked Les would go anywhere unarmed.

“Evan’s been using my old one. I can’t ‘cause its kinda unique and I don’t want any links to my past. I’ve just been using wandless so far. I prefer wandless anyway.”

Severus looked at Alessander searchingly, reluctant to cast against an unarmed opponent. He considered it dishonourable to cast against an unarmed adult. Just the idea of raising his wand against and unarmed teen made Severus’s morals scream in protest.

“Sir, Everything I can do wanded, I can do wandless. All the darker spells, I’ve only ever done wandless. I’m sure this will be ok.”

“Clear your mind.” Severus ordered. He waited only a moment. “Legilimens!”

Severus was shocked to find himself on a rock in the middle of the ocean. All around him was clear turquoise water and bright blue skies. He could hear only the crashing waves. He searched the bright blue sky, but there was nothing up there. He stared into the clear water, hesitating before he dove down into their depths. He had to come up for air after only a few minutes. Severus had thought jumping into the water would break the illusion. He briefly thought of retreating but decided to try attempt once more. He dove down again, this time looking for anything other than water. A school of small blue fish darted past. Severus pointed his wand and blew them up.

His theory worked. Instantly he found himself in a very floral bedroom. He saw a young Harry Potter of about five lying naked on the bed. A woman sat beside him, giving him a sponge bath. Severus puzzled. The child did not appear to be sick or injured.

“Roll over now, Harry.” The woman cooed.

Harry whimpered but rolled over, lifting himself onto his hands and knees. Severus gasped at the implications of the position. He could feel the helplessness and fear the permeated the memory. He didn’t want to believe what was implied, but he could smell the lust on the woman before him.

“Good boy. You know you have to be all clean before we can play today, right?”

“Yes Aunt Petunia.” The young Harry whimpered.

Severus eyes widened as he watched the women reach into a nearby cabinet and pull out an already full enema bag.

Before Severus could fully comprehend what was going on, he found himself thrown out of Alessander’s mind with enough force to knock him over the chair he was sitting on.

Alessander slid off his own chair and lay huddled on the floor, gasping and choking back tears.

Severus crawled across the floor shakily and pulled the young man into his arms. “Shh, its over, they will never hurt you again. Shh.” He murmured soothingly, rubbing gentle circles on Alessander’s back.

He continued to hold Alessander even after the sobs had stopped and the breathing had calmed.

“Excuse me,” Les whispered in a rough voice, pulling away and avoiding eye contact.

Severus let him go, understanding the need to try to preserve one’s dignity.

Alessander went into the bathroom to freshen up and try to calm down. Severus snapped for an elf and requested chamomile tea flavoured with passion fruit, a natural calming agent.

When Alessander returned Severus handed him a cup and gestured for him to sit back down. Severus noted the tenseness of the boy’s stance and how he avoided eye contact. He gave the teen the distance, from the memory, he seemed to need. But vowed to discuss it with both Evan and his Lord.

“I am very impressed. You did very well, today.”

Alessander swallowed harshly, staring into his cup.

“Most Legilimency Masters would have given up before finding any memories. I am also impressed with how well you were able to throw me out. The only thing I believe that needs work is how long it took you to react.” Severus continued in his teacher voice, not mentioning anything about the memory itself.

“Thank you, Sir. I appreciate your help. I am sorry we couldn’t have done this better the first time around.”

“I am sorry as well, but perhaps not for the same reasons you are.”

Alessander looked up, suspiciously.

“If I saw that memory before now, I would not have allowed you to be returned to that house.”

Alessander stared at Severus for a long moment, “And what would you have done if you saw a memory of Evan?”

“I would have told Dumbledore.” Severus confirmed neutrally.

“He was my protector.”

“It didn’t appear to have worked.” Severus sneered.

To his surprise, Alessander smiled. “It worked. He protected my mind. He did as much as he could, and more than anyone else.”

“No one else knew.” Severus disagreed.

Alessander shook his head, a gentle yet sad smile still on his lips, “No one else wanted to know.”

Severus was prevented from responding by the arrival of Evan and Marvolo.

“How is the lesson progressing?” Marvolo asked as he helped himself to a cup of tea.

“We have finished for this morning. His blocking is more than acceptable.” Severus said. “This afternoon, we will work on reaction time.”

“What happened?” Evan asked; eyeing Les’ shaken experience critically.

“Occlumency lessons suck.” Alessander answered with a wry smile.

“What happened?” Evan repeated, this time directed to Severus.

“To test his skills, I need to attempt to break past his shields. It is a mentally and physically exhausting battle, and until he can keep me out it is an emotional one as well.”

“My memories aren’t exactly the happily ever after sort,” Les added unemotionally.

Evan reached over and took his child’s hand in silent comfort.

Marvolo looked at the two of them, wanting to question them, but knowing better. It wasn’t even just curiosity, although that was a part of it. He had always despised not knowing something. But this was more then that. He wanted to know what made Alessander who he is today. Marvolo thought of the young man as such a lovely complicated, brilliant set of contradictions, like a puzzle begging to be solved.

Marvolo turned back to Severus. “You only mentioned his blocking. Are you going to work on misleading as well?”

Severus looked at Alessander in consideration, “Can you maintain the shield you showed me constantly?” he asked Les

“I have been. I’m not sure how well it holds up to attack when I’m not trying, but I’ve been keeping it in place all the time.”

Severus turned back to Marvolo, “I don’t think he needs to learn to mislead. His blocking will be more then acceptable and he has no reason not to block Occlumency. He is powerful enough that when we work on his reaction time, he will be able to withstand any mental attack. Of course, I will make sure Draco is efficient in misleading as well as blocking.”

Marvolo drew his wand. “May I?” He asked Les.

Les nodded jerkily, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath for courage before opening them and looking into sympathetic red orbs.

“Legilimens,” the Dark Lord whispered with the slightest of wand movements.

Just as Severus did before him, he explored the seascape Les had created briefly before diving into the water. Unlike Severus, he cast a charm to let him breath under the water right away. When he pointed his wand at a colourful fish, Alessander was ready for him. A protective bubble popped up around the fish and Marvolo was forced to dodge his own reflected curse. Two sharks popped into existence between him and the fish, still inside the protective bubble. He smirked at the quick thinking and ignored the fish for now, putting some distance between him and the sharks.

He explored a little further until he came across a coral reef. He was enchanted by the colourful beauty of the undersea world. He reached out to touch a large sponge and found himself swept into a memory.

A young Harry Potter skipped down the street, trying to keep up with Evan’s longer strides. The crescent moon and stars were the only light on the way to their late night destination. Every time they approached a street light, the bulb mysteriously popped out before they entered the circle of light. As the duo reached the green grass of the park, Harry broke into a run, throwing himself into the arms of a man hidden in the shadows.

“Reynard!” Harry squealed. “You came! You really came!”

“Of course I did, little Lightning, You didn’t really think I’d miss your seventh birthday did you?” the vampire drawled, smiling at the fearless child in his arms.

Evan caught up to the other two and leaned in for a deep kiss from Reynard.

Chills ran down Marvolo’s spine as he realized that this was Harry’s happy little family.

“Did you bring the cake?” Harry asked coyly.

“And presents” Reynard replied with a wink. He placed the child on the ground and wrapped an arm around Evan before directing them towards the decorated picnic table.

Marvolo suddenly found himself gently pushed back into the sitting room. Les had his eyes tightly shut and was panting slightly, but had managed to stay upright. Marvolo was relieved to notice that while Evan was rubbing gentle circles on Alessander’s back he was not glaring at anyone. Marvolo waited until Les had calmed down and opened his eyes before he spoke.

“It took you a long time to reject me, but you were able to reject me very quickly once you tried.”

“I got caught up in the memory.”

“You managed to protect the first memory I tried to access.”

“The reef is composed of happy memories. I didn’t think to protect them until it was too late. I didn’t want to relive the other ones.”

“All of your memories are dangerous as they all belong to Harry Potter.”

“I know,” Les whispered dejectedly.

“That said I am very impressed with your progress. Can you feel me enter your mind?”

“Yes.”

“You should have no problem rejecting someone as soon as they enter then?”

“I don’t think so.”

Marvolo nodded. He turned to Severus. “His blocking is acceptable. I would prefer if you, Lucius and myself try attacking him at random times over the next few days.” He turned back to Les. “I want you to react as quickly and viciously as possible as soon as you detect someone enter your mind.”

Les nodded his agreement with a nervous swallow. He was worried that he wouldn’t be able to block them fast enough. He didn’t want these strong men to see what happened to him. He didn’t want them to see how weak he was.

“Mulciber and Lucius will be in my rooms any moment. Are you ready to join them?”

Les stood up, pulling Evan up with him. “I’m going to freshen up a little first. I’ll meet you in there.” He showed them out, through the door that opened into the hall, and leaned against the door after he closed it. He felt unbelievably weary after reliving his memories. He took a few minutes, for himself, to regroup before heading to the bathroom, splashing some water on his face and continuing on through Marvolo’s bedroom. He found the older men had already begun the discussion of his past.

“I disagree,” Lucius drawled. “In his position, he does not need to answer personal questions.”

“If no one has any answers, they will speculate and possibly come up with the same theory I did,” Mulciber argued.

“I doubt anyone will really think he is Harry Potter.” Severus said, “Especially after they see him in action.”

“Everyone who was in Azkaban knows what Potter was capable of.” Mulciber insisted.

Alessander snorted drawing attention to himself. “No one in this room knows what I’m capable of, let alone everyone in Azkaban.”

He crossed the room and sat in the chair beside Marvolo, hesitating only briefly before taking Marvolo’s hand and lacing their fingers together. “In addition to everything Evan has taught me, the OoP with the assistance of the Ministry Aurors, trained me to destroy you.”

Lucius missed what Les had said, staring at the entwined hands of his two lords. A cold chill washed over him. He realized that he truly had lost his young lover for good. The Death Eater in him was happy that they had found each other. They would be good together. The Malfoy in him, however, wanted to curse the Dark Lord, grab Alessander and tie him to his bed, never to be seen by another, let alone touched by someone else. Still, a third part of him, the Lucius that fell in love with the hurt and desperate young man left to die in his cell, wanted to go home and lick his wounds in private.

Marvolo smiled proudly at his partner. “What do you think should be done about your background?”

“I think for the most part it was taken care of last night. Draco gave me a background when he introduced me to his friends. I am Evan’s biological son. We lived next door to Harry Potter and managed to hide under his own wards. I was home-schooled and allowed very little contact with anyone due to the fact that my father is a paranoid psychopath.”

Several of the men snickered at that.

“We told them I was seventeen and that my birthday is in December.” Les continued. “I think for the most part, last night will be enough information leaked. They will surely tell their parents what they learned, who in turn, will spread the gossip further.” Les thought about that for a moment. “I think I might tell Bella some personal history as well. She seems to have become my most adamant supporter.”

Evan smiled. “We should stick close to the truth. Your mother died when you were an infant, and I came to live with you shortly after.”

Les nodded his agreement.

Marvolo looked around the room. Mulciber looked appeased, Lucius looked proud, probably because his son had a part in it, Evan was pleased that he was able to acknowledge Les as his own, and Severus didn’t seem to care. He was satisfied with the information given and was afraid giving more would seem like they were trying to hide something.

“For now, that will be acceptable. Did they question your name?” Marvolo asked.

“My name is in honour of my dearly departed mother. I figure Reynard can produce a family history for me if I ever need one.”

“Reynard knows?” Evan questioned sharply.

“Mm hmm apparently he can ‘smell my magic.’ I guess my magical signature hasn’t changed.”

“Is it really your magic, or is it you he smells?” Severus asked with a frown.

“He said my magic.”

“So it will not be a problem if you come in contact with Lupin?” Lucius asked, catching onto Severus’ concerns.

Les’ eyes widened, “I hadn’t thought of that.”

Marvolo frowned. “Vampires are more sensitive to magical signatures then any other creature, human or being, and we already know his signature has not changed. Given how much his appearance had changed, I would assume his scent has as well. Until we have a chance to ask Reynard, try to avoid contact with the werewolf. Is he the only concern?”

“Remus is the only werewolf I knew as Harry Potter. There were a couple of other vampires, but all of them are in Reynard’s clan. I doubt they will be a problem.”

“Good. Next we need to discuss this issue with your vaults. Lucius?”

“The vaults remain unclaimed and untouched. The first option would be to have a will found in the Azkaban rubble. He can leave his vaults to me, in care of Evan. The other option would be to talk to the goblins. So far, they have maintained a neutral stance. They are unlikely to be a threat, and will most likely be able to identify him as Harry Potter anyway. If you talk to them, you can have them change the name on the vaults from Harry Potter to Alessander Azrael.”

“How will they know I’m… well…me?”

“Goblins can see bloodlines.” Marvolo answered.

Les considered his options. “I think I’d rather talk to the goblins directly and continue to avoid the ministry. I’d rather they didn’t question anything. Besides, if they find it, it would take forever to gain access.”

“I’ll take you there this afternoon.” Lucius said. “We can go to Gringotts and then do some shopping while we’re in Diagon Alley. You need a new wardrobe.”

“And a wand.” Severus added.

Marvolo frowned. He didn’t like the idea of Lucius and Alessander alone for the afternoon. “Who else will be going with you?”

Lucius blinked.

“Would Narcissa be able to join us? I don’t have much fashion sense, and I would appreciate her advice.” Les asked Lucius, giving Marvolo’s hand a reassuring squeeze.

Severus noticed the exchange and smirked to himself. He didn’t envy Lucius being the object of their Lord’s jealousy.

Lucius nodded. “I’m sure both Narcissa and Draco will love the opportunity to spend the day shopping. If that is acceptable?”

Marvolo nodded but didn’t look any happier. Les was spending too much time with both the Malfoy men.

“Any thing else we have to discuss?”

“Gabriel.” Evan said.

Marvolo looked between Les and Evan apprehensively. “Perhaps it would be best if you and Alessander discussed that in private.”

Evan waved off his comment. “Les and I already discussed him yesterday. I think he should know that Les is Harry Potter.”

“Why?” Severus asked when no one else dared to speak.

“They will be living together, Gabriel can be trusted, and Les should be able to be himself in his own room. That means he should be able to keep his photo album, as well as his other remaining things in his room.”

Les ran a hand through his hair.

“Can he be trusted?” Mulciber asked.

“Do you really want someone else knowing?” Severus asked at the same time.

Marvolo held up a hand. “Alessander?”

“I agree with Severus that it’s one more person knowing, but on the other hand, I would like to feel comfortable in my own rooms and with Gabriel able to hear through silencing charms, I’d have to be hiding constantly if I don’t tell him.”

“I have never known one of Evan’s children to speak after being told not to. I am sure Gabriel will be the same.”

“I agree.” Marvolo said.

“So I can tell him?”

Marvolo nodded.

AN:
Dreams have only one owner at a time. That's why dreamers are lonely.
Erma Bombeck

Forgiveness is the fragrance that the violet sheds on the heel that has crushed it.
Mark Twain

Just because everything is different doesn't mean anything has changed.
Irene Peter

Elizabeth: I want you to leave and never come back.
Barbossa: I'm disinclined to acquiesce to your request.
Pirates: Ooooooh...
Barbossa: Means "no".
Pirates of the Carribean: The Curse of the Black Pearl

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

AN: I am very sorry for the lateness on the updates. I promise I have not, and will not abandon this fic. However, I am having some family concerns right now and posting will be sporadic. On that note, one of my betas, Kuro will be posting the chapters I already wrote for me. If you remember to hit that review button, please thank Kuro for taking the time away from studying to send you all a ‘fic fix!’

Tuesday August 27, 1996 Malfoy Manor 5:47 PM

Alessander sat cross-legged on Draco’s bed waiting for the blond to finish getting ready for their night out. He had to admit, he was a little nervous. But he figured they were mostly safe. They’d be escorted by Rabastan to start with and they'd be on Slytherin castle’s grounds. But, between all the warnings from Lucius and Evan intending to travel with him in Animagus form, he was a little concerned about what the recruits might get up to on their night off. He did think it was a little funny that Evan’s presence was what caused Lucius to allow Draco to go.

“Come on, Draco! Rabastan will be here any minute.”

“Perfection takes time, Les.” Draco drawled from the bathroom. “Besides, I’ve been stuck in Occlumency lessons since we got back from Diagon Alley. Remember, the lessons you were supposed to be having with me, before you abandoned me to play Dark Lord.”

Alessander rolled his eyes, wondering from which parent Malfoy got his fascination with the mirror. “I don’t have to work on misleading like you do. Severus said just blocking was acceptable. You just have to continue the lessons to learn to show false memories. And instead of those nice lessons with Severus, I’m stuck with Marvolo, Severus and your father attacking me all day to be sure I can throw them right out of my head.”

Draco smirked as he entered the bedroom wearing only a towel. “Yeah, I’d rather not trade you on that one.” He looked his new friend over, admiring the emerald coloured silk robes accented with a row of six onyx buttons down the left side of his chest and onyx cufflinks at his wrists. A pair of black dragonhide boots and a black basilisk-skin cloak sat near the bed, waiting to be put on. “You look good.”

After they had spent hours hanging out last night with the other Slytherin teens, their truce dissolved into a tentative friendship. Their new-found companionship was reaffirmed as they spent four hours attempting to empty the shops in Diagon Alley.

Alessander was still surprised how well everything went. Just like Lucius had said, the goblins granted him access to his vaults, confirming that their clients had complete privacy and no one would be told anything about him being alive. They changed the name on the Potter vaults to Alessander Azrael except for the one that had been Harry Potter’s school trust. That one they had left in Harry Potter’s name. They had emptied it into one of Les’ other vaults and Lucius had replaced the money with the exact amount from his own funds. Alessander decided to leave that vault and if anyone questioned what happened to Harry Potter’s money, he could later leave a will to be found that would bequeath it all to Alexander Azrael.

Of course, once he had access to his funds, he was placed into Narcissa and Draco’s capable hands and the torture had began. He had never realized shopping was so exhausting! By the end of the three hours, he had a new wardrobe ordered of one-of-a-kind items to be created just for him. After that, Narcissa made him purchase several outfits ‘off the rack’ and have them tailored to fit to be worn until his ‘real’ clothes arrived.

He had to admit he actually had fun after Narcissa had let him and Draco go off on their own. Draco took him shopping for jewellery, accessories and ornaments for his rooms, as well as more recreational things. They bought some Quidditch gear and a practice snitch, as well as books and a few games. Les bought each of them a new broom, the Firebolt II, the newest racing broom on the market. He figured he needed someone to fly with and they would be closer matched on the same broom model.

A house elf popped in, startling Alessander out of his thoughts. “Master Draco and Master Lord Azrael, Mister Lestrange is arrived and is waiting for yous in Master’s study.”

“Show him to the blue sitting room, and tell him we will be down shortly,” Draco ordered haughtily, not bothering to look away from the mirror.

“Yes Master Draco.” The elf popped out with a low bow.

“Perhaps I should head down now. I doubt you will be ready shortly.” Les drawled with a smirk.

Draco made a rude gesture as he turned back to the mirror and adjusted his robes. “He probably expects that he'll have to wait. Besides I’m sure he’s enjoying father’s brandy as we speak.” Draco frowned. “Do you think these robes make my skin tone look washed out?”

Les burst into laughter. “I don’t even know what that means!” He choked out after a few minutes before laughing even harder at Draco’s glare.

Draco sighed in exasperation before taking the robes off and reaching back into the wardrobe.

Les stretched out on his back on the bed, still chuckling occasionally, and let himself get lost in his thoughts as he waited. He still had trouble believing how far he’s come from the poor little orphaned boy he was. At the Dursleys, he was trapped. Hopeless. He knew he would never be good enough; he would never be completely safe. He knew his happiness was worthless when compared to their pleasure.

Now, he felt more confident, safer, happier, but most of all, he felt free. He knew he had more responsibilities than most people. Hell he was a Dark Lord at sixteen! But despite all that, he felt like just a regular kid for the first time in his life. He was going to hang out with the other guys, probably drink too much, party too much and regret it all the next day. He even had to beg permission from an overprotective parent and promise to be on his best behaviour before he was able to go.

Draco slapped Alessander’s thigh, startling him. “Are you ready yet? Uncle Rabastan’s been waiting.”

Les rolled his eyes as he climbed to his feet, straightening his robes. “Right, like I’m the one that’s kept him waiting.”

Draco grinned unapologetically and led the way to the blue sitting room.

They exchanged glances as they reached the doorway and waited to enter, blatantly eavesdropping as Lucius, Evan and Marvolo threatened Rabastan. Rabastan sat sprawled in one of the armchairs, sipping Lucius’ best cognac, clearly amused by the other three’s behaviour. Alessander on the other hand could feel the warmth spreading from his stomach, and decided to intervene before Evan could add his own method of torture as a potential threat.

“Alright, I’m sure he gets it now.” Les drawled sarcastically after listening to a particularly detailed threat from Lucius involving blood-letting and sexual restraints.

Rabastan stood up with a smirk. “My lord,” he greeted with a slight bow.

“Tonight, I’m just Alessander,” Les corrected with a soft smile.

Rabastan raised an eyebrow and glanced at Marvolo, Lucius and Evan’s suddenly blank expressions before nodding to his young lord. “As you wish…” he hesitated slightly. “Alessander.”

“No matter what you are being called, I expect you to take care of any problems as you see fit.” Marvolo said firmly. “Feel free to Crucio them all tonight. I am certain they will all deserve it.”

Les laughed happily before rising up on his toes and placing a chaste kiss on Marvolo’s lips, pulling away with a smile before Marvolo could deepen their kiss. “We will be fine. I’ll see you in the morning,” He said quietly.

Rabastan gaped, shocked at the display and now slightly apprehensive about the evening, if he got the Dark Lord's lover in trouble... He didn't want to think about the consequences.

Evan snorted. “You will not see anyone in the morning. We will be surprised if you crawl out of bed before dinner.”

He gently pulled Les away from Marvolo and gripped his chin, forcing eye contact. “I trust you remember the punishment for over-imbibing.”

“Yes, father.” Les said with a slight cringe.

Rabastan flinched at the title. “Father?” he questioned in shock.

Evan grinned evilly, ignoring his fellow Death Eater. “Perhaps you should inform Draco as well.”

Les gasped. “Lucius would never allow it.”

Evan’s grin just widened.

Lucius looked warily over at the violet-eyed demon, but made no comment to the statement. Instead, he turned to his own son. “I expect you to remember yourself at all times, Draco. I will accept nothing less then your best behaviour.”

“Yes, sir.”

“So can we go now?” Les asked, almost bouncing in place in his excitement. Unlike Draco and Rabastan, he wasn’t concerned about the threats.

“Not yet.” Marvolo said. He pulled out two chains from a pocket. A platinum cobra, coiled and ready to strike, hung from each chain. He hung the first one around Les’ neck.

Les looked at the serpent before looking back up at Marvolo, a silent question in his eyes.

“A portkey. It is set to take you through any wards including both Ministry and Hogwarts wards and bring you to your rooms in the castle. All of my inner circle have them. Unfortunately, they do not work in the Ministry’s holding cells, nor did they work in Azkaban, so activate them before you’re caught. The activation word is 'sanctuary'.”

Marvolo turned to Draco next. He held up the second chain, but did not yet turn it over to the youngest Malfoy. “This will take you to Alessander’s rooms, inside my personal wards. If you break his trust in you, your father will not be able to save you from my punishments.”

“Thank you, my Lord.” Draco whispered with a hard swallow. He accepted the chain, and the responsibility, with a slight tremor in his hand and put it around his own neck in stunned silence.

“It was decided you needed to be protected as well, as Alessander seems determined to drag you with him on his insane adventures.” Lucius drawled, looking proudly down at his son.

“Hey!” Les shouted indignantly, breaking the tension and causing the four, who knew his past, to laugh.

Les smiled softly as he watched Marvolo laugh. He stepped closer and placed a soft kiss on the older man’s lips again, his eyes drifting close with a sigh. He stood there for a moment, just enjoying the touch of the older man as he tasted his lips, before turning to Draco and Rabastan with a grin.

“So can we go now?” he mock-whined.

Lucius had to force himself to continue with the indulgent smile he had placed on his face, the gentle kiss between his two Lords and the possessive light he could see in Marvolo's eyes... he decided to let go of Alessander, the only future they had together was one between allies, maybe even friends. But this time, without any benefit.

Rabastan snorted at his young lord’s dramatics. He gestured to the fireplace with a nod. “The Floo address is Barracks A, Slytherin Castle. I assume you already have clearance, my lo—Alessander.” Rabastan looked to Marvolo for verification. At Marvolo’s nod he asked, “and Draco?”

“He has recently been given the same clearance as the inner circle.” Marvolo said to the surprise of everyone in the room.

“Thank you, my Lord,” Draco whispered in awe.

“Great,” Rabastan said impatiently. “Let’s go.” He ushered the two younger men to the Floo and went first, leading the way.

While Draco followed immediately after, Les turned to his father. “Are you still insisting on coming?” He asked with a sigh.

“Of course,” Evan replied as he changed into his Animagus form.

“No biting.” Les said firmly as he picked up the cobalt blue tarantula and gently placed the deadly spider in his pocket. He nodded to the other men with an excited smile and threw the powder down, hurrying to catch up with the other two.

Alessander exited the Floo regally, silently thanking Merlin that he wasn’t covered in soot or flat on his face. It was amazing the difference better quality Floo powder made. He looked around the crowded room with wide eyes. To the right of the fireplace, a wireless was playing loudly in one corner and a large group of people where dancing. At least Les assumed they were dancing. It looked more like an orgy set to music to him. Another group, across from the dancers, were gathered around two pool tables, cheering and betting on the players. The entire half of the room to the left of the fireplace was filled with poker tables each with about five players and several ‘watchers’ gathered around. Three long tables filled with food and drinks separated the two sides of the room.

“I was beginning to worry they weren’t going to let you leave,” Rabastan teased, handing him a drink.

“They’re a little overprotective lately,” Les agreed. He looked warily at the drink that kept changing colours before taking a swallow with a shrug.

Rabastan checked for eavesdroppers before leaning close to the auburn haired youth and whispering. “Does anyone else know he’s your father? Or about you and... umm the identity of your lover?” He asked quietly.

Alessander looked up at Rabastan through narrowed eyes, but seeing only curiosity he answered the questions. “Neither is a secret, but they have not been announced either. Several people know who my father is. I don’t care if you say anything about that, but only Severus, Mulciber and the Malfoys know who my... lover... is. I am sure he would prefer your discretion at this time.”

“Of course,” Rabastan murmured seriously before smirking at both the younger boys. “Let me show the two of you around.” He refilled both their glasses of the still unidentified punch before leading them towards the pool tables.

The three of them mingled for a while, being introduced to several new people and just relaxing and hanging out. The Malfoy heir and the Dark Lord’s mysterious young guest drawing a lot of attention. After several more drinks, Rabastan led them over to the poker side of the room.

Alessander blinked in surprise when he walked through the silencing charm. He hadn’t even realized there was one in place. Rabastan led them to the table in the far corner introducing them to the players and gesturing to the empty seats before taking his own seat and cajoling the players into starting a new hand.

Les declined the invitation, saying he wanted to watch a few hands first. He looked over as Draco disappointedly declined as well. Les frowned at the blond. It was quite easy to tell he wanted to join in. Suddenly it dawned on Alessander why Draco declined. He discreetly handed Draco his own money bag and pushed him into the empty chair insisting he play a hand as well.

“Your father will be very disappointed if you don’t return home with stories of how you beat Rabastan.” Les smirked at the older man before turning back to Draco. “Show him how a Malfoy plays to win!”

Rabastan laughed at the two of them. “I never lose.”

“You do tonight,” Draco said with a challenging smirk.

“Bring it on, Malfoy!”

Les had to admit they were both good. He watched them play, just observing their behaviour. The other players never stood a chance. Rabastan and Draco dominated every hand. Draco seemed more willing to take a risk causing him to call Rabastan’s bluffs fairly frequently, but Rabastan was definitely better at getting the blond to stay in when he should have folded.

Suddenly a disturbance by the fireplace caused a wave of quiet tension to stretch outwards. Within moments the entire room was silent. Alessander rose to his feet and looked towards the only man that could have made that entrance. Sure enough, the older man was walking towards him.

Marvolo immediately headed towards the back poker table, ignoring the rest of the room. “My apologies for interrupting your game,” he murmured with a nod to Alessander. “I require your presence immediately.”

Alessander nodded, searching the dark lord’s blank expression worriedly.

“Rabastan gather the inner circle. I want them all in the meeting room in fifteen minutes. Draco will help you.”

“Yes, my Lord.” Rabastan said solemnly, standing up and helping Draco up as the younger man swayed slightly on his feet.

Marvolo grabbed Alessander and apparated them both to his personal rooms without another word. He pulled the younger man into a tight embrace, seeking comfort and trying to hold how shaken he was. He failed miserably at the latter.

“What happened?” Alessander asked in concern, his arms around Marvolo, terrified at the trembling coming from the Dark Lord.

Evan scrambled out of Les’ pocket and transformed, before Marvolo could answer. “I’ll head over to Rabastan’s rooms and help gather everyone,” he said, for once completely sane and serious.

Marvolo nodded to his Death Eater, but made no move to let go of Alessander, on the contrary, his hold on Les seemed to tighten even more.

Les waited until he heard the door close before speaking again. “Tell me.”

“They found the locket.” Marvolo murmured, shutting his eyes and letting go of the strong façade he presented at the gathering only a few moments ago.

Alessander gasped. “They destroyed it?” He asked in a horrified whisper.

Marvolo nodded with a noise that sounded suspiciously like a sob. Les decided to ignore it, in favour of trying to calm the Dark Lord.

Les led the trembling man to the sofa and sat down with him, cuddling him close, his hands making sure there were no wounds on Marvolo, no damage besides the obvious. “Are you in pain?” he asked after a moment.

Marvolo shook his head and pulled away slightly trying to calm himself.

He startled when he felt soft fingers running through his hair and caressing his face. His crimson eyes flew open to look into anxious emerald ones. He let out another sob-like moan and grasped Alessander’s head, pulling him into an almost violent kiss. He vented all his fear and tension onto the willing body beside him, communicating with tongue and teeth, fingernails, and a possessiveness that was foreign to him. His tongue pierced the young man's mouth, his teeth leaving bloody trails on puffy lips as he nipped and bit Alessander's mouth, he wanted to consume him, to devour him whole. He wanted to forget. Marvolo ripped the robes from Alessander’s body, pushing him down on the sofa and straddling his hips before he continued his assault. Feeling the answering erection as he took control, the need of relief from his terrified state driving all other thoughts away.

Alessander fought back his own fear and relinquished control to Marvolo. He kissed back just as fiercely and ran his hands up and down the older man’s back, panting with his own arousal. He let himself get lost in the moment, until Marvolo thrust his hips. Alessander froze with a whimper, his erection fading as the past inundated him.

Marvolo jerked himself off sofa and away from his young partner at the sound of that whimper. He stood, breathing heavily and cursing himself as he watched Alessander struggle to stay in the present and not be overwhelmed by his own memories.

Les sat up, but pulled his knees to his chest and rested his head on them, keeping his eyes squeezed firmly shut, his nudity forgotten for the moment.

Marvolo sat down beside him cautiously. “Harry,” he hissed. “I am so sorry.”

Alessander laughed harshly. “Aren’t we a fine pair,” he said sarcastically. He reached trembling arms out to hug Marvolo, holding onto him tightly for a moment. “I’m fine...or at least I will be. How are you?”

Scared was on the tip of the Dark Lord’s tongue, but he just couldn’t bring himself to admit it, not even to his Alessander. “I don’t feel any pain, nor do I feel any weaker really... just more human... more vulnerable.” He finished softly.

“You are not vulnerable.” Alessander said firmly. “We will retrieve the rest of the Horcruxes and make sure they are protected.”

Marvolo nodded “I’ll have Bella retrieve the cup tonight.”

Les shook his head. “Actually, I think that one is secure where it is. The goblins aren’t going to let anyone get into the Lestrange vaults. I was actually thinking we could hide one of the others in the Chamber of Secrets.”

“And the third?” Marvolo asked. “I’d rather not have them all together. And I don’t think I should leave one in here either. I don’t want my followers questioning anything.”

“I thought of that. I can hide the diadem at the Dursleys.”

Marvolo drew a sharp breath and looked at Les in surprise.

“There are a few hiding places there that only myself and Evan even know exist,” he said thinking of the loose wallboard inside his old cupboard, the shallow holes under the washing machine tiles in the laundry room. The first step of the stairs, hollow inside and where he used to store food while at the Dursleys. “In the slim chance that anyone would search Harry Potter’s childhood home, it is very unlikely they would find my hiding places.”

Marvolo frowned. That would give his former enemy access to two pieces of his soul. Not only would Alessander have access, but he knew exactly what they were. It went against the Dark Lord’s nature to trust anyone. Despite his newly revealed feelings for the younger man he wasn’t sure he could trust him with his soul.

“Of course, that would give me access to two of them.” Alessander said, as if reading Marvolo’s mind.

Marvolo sighed and looked at his partner. “Allies help each other?” he asked, repeating the words Harry Potter said to him when the topic of Horcruxes first came up.

Alessander nodded solemnly.

Marvolo nodded and wrapped an arm around Les, holding him close and soaking up his comfort. Alessander smiled softly before leaning in and placing a gentle kiss on thin pink lips. Marvolo tenderly deepened the kiss, caressing the younger man’s tongue with his own, soothing the cuts he put there, sensually thanking him for the offer as well as the understanding of how hard it was for him to truly trust another.

The two reluctantly separated at the cautious knocking at the door, Marvolo fixing his clothes with a wave of his wand, and straightening Alessander's robes by hand.

“Enter.” Marvolo called, despite not moving from Alessander’s embrace.

Les smiled as a rush of warmth swept over him. He was thrilled that Marvolo wasn’t trying to hide their attraction for one another.

Draco warily opened the door and entered, closing it tightly behind him before addressing the Dark Lord. “Everyone is waiting in the meeting room, my Lord. With your permission, I hoped to use your fireplace to Floo back home, unless you need me further.”

“Actually, I would like you to stay for the meeting.” Alessander said, reluctantly letting go of Marvolo and getting up.

“The inner circle meeting?!?” Draco questioned incredulously. His eyes wide in a mix of disbelief and fear.

“You have a plan?” Marvolo asked, ignoring the Malfoy heir’s outburst.

“I have an idea.” Alessander corrected as he headed into his own rooms to change into more suitable robes.

The flickering of firelight and light rustling coming from his sitting room had him drawing his new wand to investigate the disturbance. He eased his way around the door the incantation for a binding spell on the tip of is tongue. Les stopped at the sight of Gabriel kneeling in his sitting room, reading a book.

“Gabriel. I had forgotten you were coming tonight. I’m sorry. I should have been here.”

Gabriel immediately began apologizing.

“Stop!” Les said holding up a hand. He glanced back at the bedroom door he just came through before turning back to Gabriel suspiciously. “Can you hear us in there when you are in here?”

Gabriel flushed, looking at Les through guilt filled eyes. “Yes, my Lord Azrael.”

Les sighed. “I trust you will not repeat anything you overhear.”

“No, my Lord Azrael.” Gabriel whispered.

“Good.” He studied the slightly older man before him. “You know you don’t have to kneel and you don’t have to be on the floor.”

“I remember my Lord Azrael. I am comfortable here.”

Les continued to watch Gabriel.

“I apologize for my impertinence, my Lord Azrael, but aren’t they waiting for you?”

“They are. I should go. Do you need anything before I go? Have you eaten? Do you need me to tell you when to go to sleep?”

“No, my Lord Azrael, I do not require anything. I have eaten like you told me to. I had dinner. I will finish this chapter and then go to bed to be well rested for training tomorrow.”

“And you’ll sleep in your bed?”

“Yes, my Lord Azrael.”

“Good. Congratulations on passing your test today.”

“Thank you, my Lord Azrael.”

Les nodded before he returned to his room and quickly changed into more formal robes, while working on the details of his idea. He hurried back through the connecting bathroom into Marvolo’s room only to stop at the scene that greeted him. Apparently Marvolo had decided to change as well, and if Les thought he was sexy wearing just pyjama pants, that did nothing to describe the naked man before him. His eyes swept over the naked form of the Dark Lord, the pale skin, the broad shoulders, the strong arms that held him only moments before, the pale butt cheeks, the legs covered with a dusting of dark hair.

Marvolo turned around at his gasp and smirked at the lust-filled expression on Les’ face.

Les’ wide eyes flew up to meet Marvolo’s, taking only a brief glance at the chest and the trail of dark hair leading to Marvolo's currently soft penis, the thought of having felt it hard against his own leaving the young Lord with a light pink colour on his cheeks. “I..er…” Les swallowed hard, not sure what to do. There was no doubt he wanted the man before him, but was he ready?

“Draco’s waiting in the sitting room.” Marvolo said, not sure if he was trying to keep Alessander from starting something they couldn't possibly finish now or if he was reminding himself.

“Oh.” Les said, not sure if he was relieved or disappointed.

Marvolo chuckled softly. He crossed the room and placed a gentle kiss on Les’ head. “Go keep Draco company. I’ll be right out.”

Les walked into the sitting room, surprised to see Severus sitting there as well as Draco.

“I thought you might want one of these before you start the meeting.” Severus answered the unspoken question, holding out a sobriety potion.

“I think Draco might need it more than me.” Alessander disagreed with a smirk at the blond.

“I already had one.” Draco said, sticking out his tongue.

Les laughed and accepted the bottle. “Thank you, sir.”

Severus shook his head. “I don’t think you need to call me Sir, My Lord,” he said wryly.

Les blushed. “I thought it would look odd calling you Professor Snape and I doubt you really want me calling you Severus.”

Severus blinked, the only sign he was surprised at the consideration his former student was showing. “I have no objection to you using my name,” he said with quiet dignity.

Marvolo came into the sitting room very composed and looking every bit the part of an angry Dark Lord. He stared at Severus for a moment but did not comment on his presence. “Are you ready?” he asked Alessander, ignoring the other two.

Les shook his head, “You go on ahead, I want to talk to Draco and Severus a minute. We’ll meet you in there.”

Marvolo looked at Alessander suspiciously, “You will not go there alone.”

“I will not.”

Marvolo continued to stare at Alessander, “You have 15 minutes.”

Les nodded once in agreement and once Marvolo left turned to the other two.

“So where we going?” Draco asked.

“We’re attacking Hogwarts.”

Beta-Note: Hi, this is Kuro/Wynter, just want to let you know that the title of this chapter as well as the chapter itself might change later when Noctem gets a good look at it. For now I'll just let you know that she did give me permission to use her account to post this chapter and I promise no harm fill fall on this story while I take care of it while she's away.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

Tuesday August 27, 1996 Slytherin Castle 11:00 PM

Marvolo entered the meeting room and several pairs of worried eyes turned his way. Silent tension filled the room as he took his seat.

“Where’s Les?” Evan demanded before Marvolo had a chance to speak.

“Lord Azrael,” he stressed, “will be along shortly. We will start this meeting then.” He looked around the room. “I hope calling you all here on such short notice did not cause any problems.”

There were several negative responses, but Marvolo noticed Nott’s slight wince and averted eyes.

“Theodore?” he questioned the man who was suddenly avoiding his eyes. Nott was still a fugitive, so Marvolo didn’t see how calling him tonight could have caused any problems.

“No problems, my Lord. I was just spending some time with my sons before they have to return to Hogwarts.”

“Ah, that’s right; Jonathan will be attending this year as well.”

Nott nodded silently, still avoiding his Lord’s gaze.

“May I ask why we’re here tonight, My Lord?” Anton asked.

Marvolo looked over to one of his trainer, staring blankly for a moment before answering him. “When Lord Azrael gets here.” He returned his attention to the door, hoping Alessander didn’t do anything Gryffindorish.

The inner circle began quietly talking amongst themselves, carefully avoiding the topic on everyone’s mind. It was obvious their Lord’s infamous temper was barely being held in check and no one wanted to push him. Several breathed sighs of relief when the doors flung open and Alessander stalked into the room. His eyes swept the table before he dropped into his chair besides the Dark Lord and wandlessly cast a silencing charm around himself and Marvolo.

With the exception of two, the inner circle remained silent, waiting and watching what appeared to be an argument between the two Lords.

Evan got up and walked around to stand between Marvolo and Les, glaring at each of them until he was included within the silencing charm.

Lucius tensed in his seat, but ignored his lords and focused instead on his son standing by the doorway. Draco should be home, safe. Not here in the middle of an inner circle meeting. He suddenly realized just how young his son was, barely a man. Lucius met the onyx eyes of the dark shadow standing with his son, not at all reassured by the concern he saw reflected back at him. There was something wrong and Draco was involved.

“Lucius,” Marvolo said, pulling Lucius from his thoughts.

“My Lord?”

“Lord Azrael would like Draco’s assistance this evening.”

Lucius swallowed hard and glanced over at Les.

“I'm not going to put Draco in any unnecessary danger. He will have both Severus’ and my own protection the entire time, and we will send him home as soon as possible.”

Lucius nodded with a heavy sigh. “If Draco chooses to assist you tonight, he has my permission.”

“Thank you.” Les said before turning and leaving again. Severus and Draco followed him silently.

“Evan, sit down.” Marvolo ordered when Evan went to follow the others out. The two glared at each other for several moments before Evan very reluctantly sat down in the seat Les had just vacated.

Marvolo looked around the table. “Tonight we attack Hogwarts.” No one dared to speak after that pronouncement, although several incredulous looks were exchanged.

“Alaster, Dirk, you are both dismissed. We cannot risk your positions in the Ministry.” He waited for the two men to leave before continuing.

“Theodore, you are also dismissed. Go home to your sons.”

“Amaryllis, Anton, and Lucius you are currently the only members not considered fugitives. I will let you decide if you chose to come with us or remain behind.”

“We will be leaving in one hour. The only people assisting in the attack will be the people in this room and a group of our allies. This will not be a large scale raid. The purpose of the attack is to cause a distraction to allow Lord Azrael to complete his task. Severus, in his role as spy, will be warning the Order and possibly the Ministry as well, so they will be expecting us. I want no deaths and no prisoners. Any other method of incapacitation is acceptable. I plan to draw them all to the great hall, but if that is not possible, we want to clear a path from the entrance to the Headmistresses office to the second floor bathrooms.”

“You will be going with us, my Lord?” Mason asked.

“Yes.” Marvolo looked around the table again. “Lord Azrael will be tearing a hole in the wards. Hopefully my presence will cause them to believe I did it myself. I would prefer if no one outside this room knows the extent of his powers. I will tell you that if I was capable of bringing down Hogwarts wards, I would have done it long ago.”

Marvolo gave them all time to fully digest both the news and his plan before he rose to his feet. “You all have forty minutes to gather your things and meet me outside the shrieking shack in Hogsmead. Evan, I trust you are able to contact Reynard and request his assistance.”

“He’ll be there.” Evan said, still glaring.

“My Lord,” Lucius began as the others made their way from the room, “may I ask what Draco’s role in this is?”

“Come with me.” Marvolo ordered. He led Lucius back to his room and poured the blond a scotch.

“Do you recall when we discussed the artefacts that allowed me my immortality?”

Lucius nodded.

“The Order destroyed one of them today. Les is going to retrieve the other two from Hogwarts. The first one he is going to hand off to Draco to bring back here. The plan is to get Draco out before Severus warns McGonagall. Draco is supposed to wait in Alessander's rooms for us to return. His role will be minimal tonight, but we are hoping with his status as a student, he will be able to enter his head of house’s room undetected.”

“Les is retrieving the other one alone?”

“Yes. He will wait until the Headmistresses office is empty, steal the sword and relocate it to the Chamber of Secrets. Afterwards, he will join us on the attack. His presence will be the signal to retreat.”

Tuesday August 27, 1996 Hogwarts Castle 11:15 PM

Les flooed into the cosy sitting room decorated in neutral shades. He was surprised at the lack of green and silver in the Head of Slytherin’s quarters. He had expected a Spartan room done in green and black with plenty of silver thrown in. Instead, he found a room full of comfortable looking furniture in shades of brown, beige, off-white and dark wood. The type of room that made you want to curl up in front of the fire with a good book, hot beverage and silence.

“Were you expecting a bat cave?” Severus asked wryly, noticing Les’ curious perusal.

Les smirked “Torture chamber and a coffin to sleep in.”

Severus scowled. “You were raised by Reynard and Evan Rosier and you have me living in a cliché out of a Muggle vampire-fiction tale.”

Alessander laughed.

Draco looked at the two of them incredulously. “We’re breaking into Hogwarts to steal the founder’s heirlooms and you two are joking?!”

Les sobered quickly. He ran a hand through his hair and looked at Draco’s anxious expression. “You’re right. Let’s get what we came for and get you out of here.”

He pulled a familiar piece of parchment out of his pocket. “I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.”

Draco looked amazed as the map appeared. He laughed “I need one of those.”

Severus sneered. “No wonder you got into so much trouble. Did Dumbledore give you that as well as the invisibility cloak?”

“Fred and George actually; they stole it from Filch years ago and gave it to me in my third year.” Les smiled sadly for a second, remembering the twins, before he noticed Severus and Draco exchanging looks. He carefully blanked his face.

“We need to go to the Room of Requirement. Here.” He pointed to the seventh floor corridor on the map. “There doesn’t seem to be anyone in our path.” He looked up at Severus questioningly.

“With the exception of the new Defence Professor, the rest of us have finished our lesson plans and setting up our classrooms. Most of them are enjoying their last week of freedom elsewhere. The ones that are here are long since in bed.”

“Good, that should make this first part safer for Draco.” He cast a disillusionment charm on both himself and Draco, changing Malfoy's appearance from his almost white hair, piercing eyes and aristocratic features to a dull brown curly hair, tanned skin, a forgettable face and hazel eyes.

“Wait. New Defence Professor? You’re not teaching it again?” Draco asked

“No, Slughorn ran back into hiding at the end of last year. Despite evidence to the contrary, it is easier to replace Defence then it is to replace Potions.”

The trio hurried to the Room of Requirement, successfully making it without encountering any obstacles. Harry hurriedly paced in front of the stretch of wall, looking for a place to hide things. He rushed in as soon as the door appeared, followed by the other two. He carefully retrieved the diadem, wrapped it in an old torn robe and handed it to Draco. He looked at Severus indecisively before opening a cabinet and retrieving a book.

Severus’ eyes narrowed as he saw the book Les retrieved. The usual disdain for his former student coming to the surface.

“I should have returned this when I knew it was yours. I’m sorry, I didn’t return it the first time you asked, I just wasn’t willing to give it up yet.” He smiled softly. “Your teenage self fascinated me.”

Severus chuckled ruefully, even as his ruffled feathers were soothed by the honest apology. “I doubt I was deserving of such attention. Keep it. Your potion skills have improved with it; perhaps it will help you in the future.”

“Thank you,” Les whispered, looking down.

The room was quiet for an awkward moment before Severus spoke up. “If you hug me, I will be forced to take he book back,” he sneered.

Both the teenagers laughed. Les turned to Draco and the diadem. “Are you ok to get back to the dungeons on your own?”

Draco nodded nervously.

“Stay disillusioned until you get back to the castle. Floo into my rooms directly and stay there, we’ll come get you when we get back. Oh and Gabriel’s in my rooms now, so don’t freak if he’s still in the sitting room.”

“Malfoys don’t freak,” Draco sneered. He then took a deep breath and hurried from the room.

Les turned to Severus. “You ready for this?” he asked with a twinkling smile, feeling the adrenaline rushing through his veins.

Severus looked at him sharply. “You will keep yourself safe at all costs. Do not display any foolish Gryffindor behaviour tonight.”

“Yes sir.” Les replied with a wide grin.

Severus sighed heavily, and then he left as well, heading to Minerva to warn her of the upcoming attack.

Les sat down cross-legged on the floor, silently asking Hogwarts for forgiveness for what he was about to do. He began his meditation, slowing his breathing, becoming more aware of his internal functions. He could feel every breath adding oxygen to his bloodstream. He could feel every heart beat pushing the blood through his veins.

Les went deeper into his self. He could sense his magic permeating every cell in his body. He could see the silver and gold tendrils of his magic reaching out to the outside elements. Les followed one of those tendrils out, encouraging it to connect with the magic in the wards. He felt a flare of power rush through him as his magic touched the centuries old power protecting the castle.

Les opened his eyes; he could see the magic around him. Multicoloured webs coated everything in sight. He took the time to look, awestruck at the beauty before him. He closed his again and went back to the task at hand. He wanted to remove the wards from the tunnel leading from the Shrieking Shack to Hogwarts grounds without weakening any of the other wards. He reached out with his magic, sending it towards the secret passageway. He froze the Whomping Willow in place and sent his magic careening down the tunnel destroying all the wards he encountered on the way.

Tuesday August 27, 1996 Hogsmeade 11:48 PM

Outside the shack, Marvolo filled in Reynard on the plan as well as explaining the tunnel and how they were getting in. The two men looked over their gathered followers intently, all of them anxious for the attack to begin. Reynard chose to bring only warriors from his own clan instead of getting in touch with one of the other vampire leaders. Evan, as the connection to both groups, was introducing his twenty warriors to the nine inner circle members.

“What have you told them?” Marvolo asked.

“This group is here because they knew the task was to protect Alessander. They are... disappointed... that they are unable to get revenge for one considered a child of the clan, but they understand this is an intimidation attack only. Bloodshed will be minimal.”

“A child of the clan?” Marvolo asked tightly, concerned about Reynard’s claim on his Les.

Reynard turned cold, glowing eyes to the Dark Lord. “He was my adopted son long before Evan and I ended things. He will always have the protection of my clan. They know his past as well as his current role by your side.”

“He is the reason the negotiations always failed before.” It wasn't a question.

Reynard smirked, flashing sharp fangs at the feared Lord Voldemort. “The side of the light would never have welcomed our assistance, but that did not mean we had to support you.”

Marvolo snorted, shaking his head ruefully. From his first day, Les has been strengthening the dark forces and neither of them had even realized it.

Reynard turned to his clan to announce their orders. “There will be two warriors paired with every Death Eater. Chase and Arial you’re with me. Pair off now!”

The two leaders stood facing the quickly forming trios.

“Each group will be given an area of the castle to search. I want everyone in the castle herded to the Great Hall.” Marvolo instructed.

“The Death Eaters know their way and will be in charge. Follow their directions.” Reynard ordered.

“I expect my Death Eaters to listen to the advice of the Prince Reynard’s warriors. They will be able to determine if an area is empty far more quickly.” Marvolo added with a stern look towards Bella.

“Lord Voldemort and myself will take the ground floor. You will be able to reach us there if you require assistance. I suggest you do not require assistance.” Reynard continued before allowing Marvolo to assign the areas.

“Bella, the first floor; Evan, the second; be sure to clear that floor as quickly as possible, and then remain there to assist Lord Azrael if needed. Mason, you will take the third floor; Walden, fourth; Amaryllis, fifth; Anton, sixth; Rudolphus, seventh; and Rabastan all the towers. Don’t bother with the Headmaster’s tower and just a quick search of the Gryffindor and Ravenclaw towers. Pay careful attention to the teachers’ quarters located in those and then focus on the Astronomy tower. Lucius I want you in the dungeons.”

“Everyone will sweep the grounds on their way in. Incapacitate everyone you come across and head quickly to your designated areas. Any questions?” Reynard asked.

When no one spoke Marvolo continued. “Severus is off limits unless he is forced to fire on you first. If he is, take him down as you would any of the others.”

“If Draco Malfoy, Lucius son, is still inside he will be disillusioned. Lord Azrael may be invisible as well. Do not attack invisible people unless they attack first.” Reynard directed to his warriors.

“It is time.” Marvolo said. With a wave of his wand, he blew apart the Shrieking Shack, and his followers hurried down the tunnel that remained. The vampire warriors followed their Death Eater counterparts until Reynard and Marvolo were all the remained.

“After you.” Marvolo said.

Reynard bowed his head slightly and then headed down the tunnel himself.

“Morsmordre!” Marvolo shouted, shooting the dark mark high in the sky before heading in himself, adrenalin starting to pump through his veins. This was gonna be fun.

Tuesday August 27, 1996 Hogwarts Castle 12:05 PM

Les hurriedly made his way down from the seventh floor to the second and raced to the entrance to the Headmistress’s office. He tapped into the wards and manipulated them to open without the password. He carefully snuck into the entry, waiting for the gargoyles to slide back in place behind him. He could hear voices above him. Les recognized Molly Weasley's shriek, as well as Mad-Eye Moody's growl. He cautiously hid himself in the shadows under the moving stairs, waiting for the Order to descend.

Suddenly the alarms screeched through the castle. It sounded like Hogwarts itself was screaming in agony.

Les tried desperately to calm his racing heart. He had lost his tenuous hold on the wards and could no longer see or feel the magic around him.

He held his breath and sunk further into the shadows as the door above him crashed open. Les crossed his trembling fingers, praying to every greater being he could think of, that no one find him. The Order members rushed down the stairs, racing towards the breached wards.

When the stairs stopped moving and it appeared no one else was descending, Les let out the breath he was holding. He closed his eyes and let his body slide down the wall behind him to collapse in a heap on the ground. He buried his face in his hands and took the time to calm the trembling running through his body. This was not fun, at all!

"This was a stupid idea." he muttered to himself. “I can't get caught. I'm not going to another Ministry run prison. This is insane. I swear if I get out of this, I'm going to take lessons in self-preservation from Draco."

He reluctantly rose to his feet. Les took a deep breath and cautiously made his way around to the front of the stairs, only to dive back into the shadows as the door opened again. He heard a single person descend the staircase.

Les drew his wand when the person stopped at the bottom of the stairs and looked around. The tall male peered into the outside corridor and then back into the shadows. Les moved back slightly.

"Alessander?" Severus whispered, looking around once more.

Les moved out of shadows silently.

Severus sighed in relief. "The office is empty. I stayed behind to contact the MLE. They should be here shortly."

"I'll be as quick as I can. Everyone is gathering in the Great Hall if you want to make your way there."

Severus nodded sharply and turned to go, his robes flowing behind him as he strode through the halls.

Les raced up the stairs, threw the door open and came to an abrupt stop. “Fawkes,” he breathed at the sight of the gorgeous creature.

The phoenix trilled sweetly in welcome and flew towards him.

Les swallowed hard and took a step back. Fawkes landed on the back of the chair beside him and looked at him almost questioningly. Les stretched out a trembling hand and scratched the top of the bird’s head. “I’m so sorry.” He whispered, not sure if he was apologizing for Dumbledore’s death or for the attack tonight.

He took a shaky breath and glanced around at the portraits, all watching avidly, he briefly wondered where Dumbledore's portrait was. Les continued to pet the phoenix for another moment before pulling away sadly.

“I’m going to steal, the sword,” he told Fawkes. “I’d rather you didn’t try to stop me. I don’t want you to get hurt.”

Fawkes cooed softy and rubbed his head against Les’ shoulder, demanding more pets.

Les petted him a few more times before moving away and carefully lifting the sword down from its resting place on the wall. He ignored the angry yelling coming from the portraits and just held the sword for a moment, looking around the office noticing all that had changed. He blinked back tears as memories of Dumbledore overwhelmed him.

Fawkes trilled once more, pulling him back to the present.

“I have to do this.” He said, more to himself then the bird this time. “I’m going to find a way to end this war with as few deaths as possible. On both sides.” He declared.

Fawkes sang out, a sweet melody that filled him with hope, and then flew over and latched onto Les’ shoulder.

Before Alessander could react, he found himself engulfed by flames. He screamed out.

As suddenly as the flames appeared, they disappeared and Fawkes released him, flying a few feet away.

“What the hell…” Les broke off as he realised where he was. Fawkes had transported him to the chamber of secrets.

He frowned at the bird’s behaviour, not sure why the phoenix was helping him. After a moment, when it seemed Fawkes was not going to do anything but watch, he approached the statue.

“Speak to me, Slytherin, Greatest of the Hogwarts four.”

Les jumped when Fawkes landed back on his shoulder. The phoenix picked him up, depositing him inside the statue’s mouth.

He glanced at the bird warily, when it didn’t let go this time, but he was grateful for the assistance. Les felt his anxiety return as he glanced down the dark corridor the statue protected.

“Lumos dormitorio totalis,” Les hissed the spell Marvolo told him to light the hidden passageway and the rooms it led to.

He hurried down the corridor until he reached a set of doors, each containing a carved asp decorated with emeralds and diamonds. “Open,” he hissed at the ornate double doors. He was surprised when the doors hissed back.

“We are the protectors of the Speaker’s nest. Do harm and die from our bite. You have been warned.”

Les stepped back as the doors slowly swung open, thinking that it would have been nice if Marvolo had warned him there were hissing doors.

He entered the sitting room and laid the sword on the oak coffee table. He conjured an unbreakable glass case around the sword and warded it with a parseltongue incantation.

Les stood back, feeling exhausted now that his task was finished. He reluctantly turned to go, wishing he could take his time to explore the founder’s rooms but knowing he needed to get back to the Great Hall as soon as possible. He vowed to prevent as many deaths as possible in the course of this war and that included getting his people out quickly.

He turned to Fawkes, “I have to get out of here, now. Can you help me again?”

Fawkes trilled and engulfed them both in flames once more.

Les found himself back in the headmistress’s office. “Thank you, Fawkes,” he called, running out the door and back down the moving staircase. He made it past the gargoyles and crashed into what felt like solid marble.

“Ow.” He said from where he landed on his butt. He looked up into glowing pink eyes that could only belong to a vampire.

“Lord Azrael, I presume,” the lilting feminine voice said, offering him a hand. “I am Rachael of the Chasseur clan,” she continued once he was standing.

“Nice to meet you, Rachael. Were you waiting for me?”

“Yes. Mr. Rosier is with Damon by the bathroom in case you already made it there. I was to wait here in case you had not,” she said, as headed towards the girls’ bathroom.

“Thank you.”

Evan rushed over as soon as the two came into view.

“I’m fine,” Les said, cutting him off before he could say anything. “I’ve finished. Let’s get out of here.”

The four made their way down the stairs and turned towards the Great Hall. As they passed the stairs leading down to the dungeons Damon froze. He stood there for a second, nostrils flaring.

“There are wizards down there. One of them is young and he smells scared. ” Damon informed Les.

“Shit!” Les said as he ran down the stairs. When he reached the bottom, he turned to the vampires standing behind him. “Which way?”

Evan grabbed his arm before they could answer, “You can’t save everyone. Leave them, we have to go.”

“It’s Draco!” Les growled. “There aren’t any students here. I sent him to Severus’ quarters alone.”

“He’s this way,” Rachael answered, ignoring Evan and leading the group.

They turned down a hall just as Remus cancelled Draco’s Disillusionment Charm and Les thanked the gods for the glamours. Tonks and Kingsley turned at the sound of their footsteps and immediately began duelling Evan.

Les threw himself between Remus and Draco, sending a cutting curse at his surrogate Godfather.

Remus dodged the curse and sent a binding spell right back.

Les wandlessly threw a shield around Draco, dodged the binding spell and used his wand to conjure a silver cage to surround the wolf.

“Cast one more spell and that cage grows spikes,” He snarled.

He turned to Draco, “What the hell are you doing here?” he screamed.

“The damn Floo was blocked, I couldn’t get out,” the shaking blond yelled back.

Les looked to the two vampires. “Get him to the Great Hall and tell Lord Voldemort to sound the retreat. Evan and I will catch up.”

“Yes, my Lord.” Damon agreed, taking Draco by the arm.

Les placed his hand on Rachael’s arm. “I expect you to defend him with your lives if necessary; he is not to be harmed.”

“No one will touch him, my Lord.”

Les rushed to join Evan, catching Tonks in the back with a shouted, “Stupefy!”

A dark purple flash from behind darted by Les, barely missing him.

Les spun around, ready to cast Sectumsempra. He froze as he looked into the grey eyes of his Godfather.

“Confringo!” Sirius shouted.

Les closed his eyes as the blasting curse headed straight towards him. It hurt to have Sirius attack him, to see him alive after believing the man was dead for over a year.

“No!” Evan shouted, casting a pushing hex towards Les, knocking him out of the way.

Les landed on the floor, watching helplessly as his Godfather and his chosen father dueled.

Remus took a chance and cast a tripping curse at Evan.

Les Accio’d Remus’s wand, but it was too late.

Evan went down, losing his wand to an Expelliarmus Sirius cast at the same time.

“STOP!” Les yelled as Sirius stood over Evan, wand pointed at his heart.

He stood up, pointing his wand at Remus, even as the silver cage slowly shrunk, growing sharp spikes in his direction. “Let him go or I kill the wolf.”

Sirius looked back and forth between the two before reluctantly lowering his wand. A silent snarl twisting his features in one of hatred, directed as Les and Evan.

Evan had him bound almost instantly. “You are worthless, Sirius Black. ‘To take revenge halfheartedly is to court disaster’ I do nothing halfheartedly.”

“No,” Les commanded, placing a hand over Evan’s own. “We need to go.”

Evan pulled away “He should suffer. ‘Family quarrels are bitter things. They don't go according to any rules. They're not like aches or wounds; they're more like splits in the skin that won't heal because there's not enough material.’

“Is revenge for Potter worth risking my own life, Father?”

Evan growled before pivoting on his heel and stomping off. Taking unusual delight as he watched their eyes widen, even if their bodies were frozen, one by spell the other by the threat of silver. He was Alessander's father, even if Black and Lupin had no idea of his son's previous identity.

Les was careful to keep his expression blank as he took one last look at his Godfather. There was so much he wished he could say but it was too late.

“It’s not too late,” Remus said, startling Les out of his thoughts.

“What isn’t too late?” Les asked harshly, afraid the werewolf somehow heard his thoughts.

“You can let us go. You obviously don’t want to hurt anyone. We can protect you from your father.”

Les’ lips twitched, his eyes a mixture of hurt, disgust and self-hatred. “My father isn’t the one I need protection from.” He raised his wand and cast a wordless spell, causing the cage surrounding Remus to glow slightly, the spikes receding.

Remus startled, but when nothing happened, he looked at the young man curiously.

“A timer. The cage will dissolve in fifteen minutes.” Les tilted his head to the side and smiled chillingly at the wolf, occlumency concealing his feelings. “I thank you for your offer, werewolf, but I already have all the protection I need. You’re about fifteen years too late.”

Remus shivered as he watched the young man leave, unable to shake the feeling of deja-vu.

AN:
To take revenge halfheartedly is to court disaster
Rodogune
Pierre Corneille

Family quarrels are bitter things. They don't go according to any rules. They're not like aches or wounds; they're more like splits in the skin that won't heal because there's not enough material.
The Crack-Up
F. Scott Fitzgerald

Beta-note: Noctem's not back yet, so you'll have to put up with me =) Before she gets any complaints about plot-holes and the like, I'd like to remind you all that this is AU after OoTP using just some elements from HBP. Also, remember that the title and contents may change when Noctem's back. (btw, thanks to DraykaEmrys for pointing an error on Les' name, fixed already)

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

Wednesday August 28, 1996 Slytherin Castle 2:00 AM

Les entered the crowded meeting room and could barely hide his sigh of relief as a quick glance around confirmed everyone had made it back alive. He nodded to Reynard and Marvolo, but bypassed the two leaders and made his way to where Draco stood in the corner, Lucius and Severus standing protectively on either side of him.

Without looking, he could feel everyone watching him. He cast a silencing charm around the four of them, much to the annoyance of Marvolo and Evan.

“Draco, I'm so sorry. I never should have brought you with us. Did they hurt you? Are you okay? I never should have sent you back alone. I am so sorry.” Les rambled, wringing his hands in worry. He was almost distraught over the fact that he put Draco in danger, not to mention the concerns he had that the blonde would go back to their antagonistic relationship after the event.

Draco’s expression went from scared to worried to shocked, before settling on bemused. He shook his head with a smirk and grabbed Les’ arm, cutting off his new friend’s rambling. “You should be punishing me for failing, not apologizing for saving my sorry arse,” he haughtily informed his young Lord.

Les made a sob-like sound and yanked Draco into his arms, hugging him tightly.

“Perhaps, you should let him go now, my Lord,” Lucius drawled sardonically. “Lord Voldemort looks ready to hex the two of you apart.”

Les released Draco with a sigh. “Marvolo gets jealous way too easily.” He muttered, although the soft smile denied any problems with the possessiveness.

Les turned to Lucius, missing the wide-eyed disbelief that flashed across Severus face at his statement. “I don’t know how to begin to apologize for breaking my promise to you. I'm beyond sorry for putting him in danger with my own thoughtlessness. I should have planned for the Floo to be blocked. I shouldn’t have left him alone.”

“You both should have remembered that the portkeys you were given would have worked inside Hogwarts,” Lucius corrected firmly. “I believe your defence of my son was enough to make up for putting him into danger. You were able to complete the mission and get him out unharmed. There is nothing to apologize for.”

Les shook his head at the blond with a smile before putting his mask back in place and spinning around to face the others. He crossed the room with a cat-like grace that made his previous identity unrecognisable.

“Was it necessary to touch him?” Marvolo asked tightly, watching Draco with narrowed eyes as he absent-mindedly caressed his wand.

“I did not intend to upset you.” Les reached for his hand and stilled the Dark Lord’s movements as he entwined their fingers. “I have no interest in Draco; I just needed to feel that he really was okay. If it bothers you that much, I will limit the contact I have with him and Lucius until you are able to trust me.” he hissed gently, with only a twinge of the amusement he felt reflected in his tone.

Marvolo blinked, surprised at the statement. “I do trust you, Alessander.” Marvolo glanced around the room. Death Eater and Vampire alike were watching their interaction avidly. A second glance at Evan and Reynard left him with the sneaking suspicion that they understood far too much parseltongue. “We will discuss this later, in private. Let us debrief the others and get rid of them. Were you successful?”

“The mission was a success.” Les hissed, letting go of Marvolo’s hand abruptly. He was angry at himself for several of his actions, but he knew better then to talk about it in front of their followers.

Marvolo waved his hand, gesturing for eavesdroppers to be seated. The Death Eaters quickly filled one third of the round table.

Reynard snapped his fingers once and instantly the rest of the seats were filled.

The three leaders took their seats, Marvolo beside Lucius and Reynard beside Ariel, Les sitting between the two. Across from their leaders, Evan and Chase sat side-by-side. Les briefly wondered if he was the only one willing to sit by the vampires.

“Lord Azrael and Draco were a success this evening. We will go over this evening’s events and later, I will be available to meet with everyone individually. I would like to begin by thanking our allies for their assistance.” Marvolo bowed slightly to Reynard, who returned the gesture with a bow of his own.

“We appreciate the opportunity to work together and prove our sincerity in the new alliance.” Reynard turned away, letting his glowing gaze sweep the table, observing human and vampire alike. “Were there any problems while working together?” he asked the table at large.

The Death Eaters did not move a muscle. None of them did as much as blink, even if Reynard could hear some of their hearts beating faster than usual. The vampires on the other hand were not so composed. Marvolo frowned when he noticed two of them exchange quick glances and a third shifting in his seat.

“Raymond and Andrew?” Reynard questioned the two that exchanged looks.

“No problems, Sire.” The tall brunette replied solemnly in a raspy growl.

“The two of you were with Bellatrix, correct?” Marvolo asked, shooting a glare at the woman in question.

“Yes, Lord Voldemort,” the muscular blond answered with a grin that showed a bit too much teeth, reminding Marvolo of Bella when she was younger “And may I just add that I would be honoured to work with Madame Lestrange again.”

The tall brunette smirked and nodded his agreement.

Marvolo raised an eyebrow and Reynard looked at the vampires incredulously, he had agreed with Marvolo’s assumption that she would be a problem.

Les turned to the third vampire that reacted to the question. He remembered the exotic looking man from his one and only trip to visit Reynard at the home of his clan. “Did you have any problems, Caleb?”

Caleb chuckled darkly “No problems working together,” he smirked and licked his lips. “I’d also like to say, I too look forward to …working with Rabastan again.”

Les snorted and returned Caleb’s smirk with a grin of his own.

Reynard shook his head, his lips twitching at his warrior’s behaviour. Caleb was known for his sexual conquests and it seemed he had his sights set on his temporary partner.

Evan smirked at Rabastan, “Be careful with that one. He bites,” he drawled in mock-seriousness.

Marvolo looked to Rabastan in perplexity, blinking in shock when he noticed the young man’s slight blush. Rabastan was usually the epitome of impassive Death Eater. He stared for a moment before mentally shaking his head and bringing the meeting back to order. “Were there any injuries?”

“Minor scrapes and bruises on our side,” Amaryllis said. “Nothing needing a mediwizard.”

“And the status on the other side, Severus?”

“No fatalities. Several Aurors and a couple of order members will be in St Mungo's and the hospital wing for a couple days, but there were no permanent injuries.”

“Do you have any idea on the reactions from the attack yet?” Les asked Severus.

“I’m sorry, my Lord, I retreated with everyone else. I know they were all confused on why we actually retreated. We had the upper hand throughout the evening and had already succeeded in capturing most of our resistance. I will have a better idea of the reactions after tomorrow.”

“I admit, I am also confused as to why we attacked with the focus on minimal injury and then retreated after securing the school.” Rudolphus said. “I understand we were just the distraction, but when they fell so quickly, I’m not sure why we retreated.”

Marvolo glanced at Reynard who was regarding him intently, also curious to hear the answers to that question. He answered carefully, knowing he would have explained more if his allies were not in the room.

“Hogwarts may have appeared to have fallen quickly, but we were not prepared to keep it. The attack was so quick we did not leave time for much resistance to arrive. I have no doubt more Aurors were on their way. In addition, part of the reason we were able to get past the wards was because there were no harmful intentions to the castle or its residents. At this point in time, we would not have gotten through if we intended to conquer Hogwarts.”

Marvolo stood up, signalling the close of that discussion, and turned to Reynard. “We always celebrate a successful raid; especially when everyone made it back. Please join us.” He led the way to a nearby sitting room.

The large sitting room looked more like a coffee shop or a lounge than a sitting room. There were several sitting areas arranged in groups of six to twelve. Marvolo snapped his fingers and several house elves appeared, bearing tea and snacks as well as a few bottles of firewhisky, several bottles of scotch and twenty-one blood-filled goblets for their guests. The vampires took their lead from the Death Eaters and helped themselves to refreshments before mingling and socializing. Someone spelled soft music to play in the background and groups began to form. Both Reynard and Marvolo were pleased to see the intermingling between death eater and vampire.

“Lucius,” Marvolo called, “Find me in ten minutes. I’d like to talk to you and Draco”

“Yes my Lord.”

Marvolo poured two glasses of scotch, handed one to Les and guided his young companion to a small group of chairs in the far corner.

“You were much faster than I thought you’d be,” Marvolo said, watching Les intently.

“I had unexpected help. Fawkes, took me to and from the chamber.”

“The Phoenix?” Marvolo asked with a raised eyebrow.

Les nodded.

The two sat in a comfortable silence for a few minutes before Marvolo hissed once more. “Are you going to tell me what is bothering you?”

Les tensed. “Am I that obvious?”

Marvolo smiled at him and reached across to entwine his fingers with his young lover’s. “What happened tonight, my angel?”

“Angel?” Les laughed, torn between embarrassment and disbelief at the title.

“Yes, Lord Azrael, My warrior angel. Protecting my followers and saving my soul.”

Les shook his head in amusement. He sighed and the amusement melted off his face. He took a large swallow of his scotch before turning back to Marvolo silently.

“I can see those depressing thoughts,” the Dark Lord teased lightly.

Les stared into his almost empty glass, “I froze.”

“In the chamber?” Marvolo asked, thinking of the stories of a twelve-year-old boy battling a Basilisk.

“Afterwards. Si…my Godfather sent a curse at me. I turned to fire back and I just froze. I couldn’t curse him. If it wasn’t for Evan…” Les sighed, looking up at Marvolo sadly.

Marvolo stroked his thumb across the back of Les’ hand and sighed. His poor wounded angel shouldn’t have to suffer like this. He felt a little guilty for pitting Les against the remains of the young man’s own family. Marvolo knew it was a tough role to take. He wasn’t surprised Les froze. He was more surprised he didn’t back out when he first arrived in Hogwarts.

Marvolo really wanted them to be alone, where he could hold and touch and kiss. He needed to comfort his lover but he didn’t know how to do that in a room full of people. To be honest, he really didn’t know how to do that alone either.

Les took Marvolo’s silence as disappointment in his actions. He pulled his hand back and hissed softly “I won’t let it happen again. I promise I’ll do better. I’ll try harder.”

Marvolo stood up, pulled Les out of his chair and then sat back down, pulling Les down on his lap as he sat. Screw the audience. He kissed his lover passionately, one hand at the back of his head, holding Alessander in place while the other made circles on the young man's hip, his tongue tasting the bitter-sweet scotch. He barely stopped himself from taking the kiss further. When he pulled away, Les blinked owlishly up at him.

“Angel, I am so proud of you. You don’t have to do anything differently than you did tonight. You faced former family members and turned on them to protect my follower’s son. This was the first time you saw your godfather since his supposed death. I’m surprised you didn’t throw yourself into his arms and beg him to take you back.” Marvolo subconsciously tightened his hold on Les, not wanting to contemplate losing his partner. Part of him was actually frightened by how quickly he became attached to the young man. He knew he would never be the one to turn on Les and the thought of Les' betrayal, unlikely as it was, terrified him, and not just because he no longer was sure he could beat his former enemy, but because he was no longer sure he’d want to.

Les snuggled into the older man’s chest, comforted by his embrace, forgetting the audience, and feeling quite content in their own little world “Remus offered me an out.”

Marvolo tensed but didn’t say anything as Les continued.

“He didn’t even know who I was; he just offered Evan Rosier’s son protection.” Les looked up into Marvolo’s blood red eyes. “I told him he was too late.”

Marvolo closed his eyes briefly and let out the breath he didn’t even realize he was holding.

“I won’t betray you. I don’t want to be anywhere else but here.”

Marvolo swallowed hard. He couldn’t begin to name or describe the emotions flooding through him. “But they are your family.” He whispered.

“Not really,” Les disagreed. He found himself getting angry as he thought about not only his godfather, but Remus and his friends and friend's family. “They are no more my family than your father was your family.”

He stood up and began to pace in front of Marvolo, switching back to Parseltongue as he tried to explain. “I mean, after years of torture a-and” Les swallowed, staring at Marvolo, “and sexual abuse, how would you feel if you found out you had a Godfather in prison because, instead of taking care of you as was his duty, he chose to try and avenge the deaths of his friends!! I'm sure my parents must have specifically told him to take care of me no matter what, not to try avenge their deaths on his own! And, when he got out of prison, it wasn't because he actually cared about me, but because he wanted revenge. After not getting said revenge, he ran away again, leaving me to fend for myself instead of following and imposing his presence on people he knew didn't like me or want me at that. Not to mention that instead of me, I'm sure he would rather have my dead father to have back the youth he never really had a chance to have. Did you know he tried to get me to sneak out of Hogwarts to come visit him? He kept telling me my father would have done it. The stupid thing was I would have done it too, but I was worried about putting him in danger. He should have been the one worrying about me!” Les ended with the hiss loud enough to have been a shout, if it was possible to shout in Parseltongue.

Les paused in his ranting, with the realization that the entire room was watching him and Marvolo warily. He closed his eyes with a groan. Marvolo chuckled darkly, both aroused by Les’ passion and amused by his embarrassment. Les opened his eyes and gave Marvolo a wry smile, shaking his head sheepishly. He was a half-second away from climbing back onto the Dark Lord’s lap and hiding his face, when Lucius broke the tension.

Lucius approached the formerly secluded corner and offered his two Lords an escape. “You wished to speak to Draco and myself, my Lords.” he said regally.

Marvolo nodded to his second gratefully. “Let’s take this back to the meeting room,” he said, gesturing them ahead of him.

Les led the way, trying not to run from the room.

Once they were gone, Marvolo turned to the remaining followers and warriors. “Please feel free to remain here as long as you’d like and enjoy yourselves. You have all earned it. If anyone requires an individual meeting, let Rabastan know. He will set up my appointments over the next week. Otherwise, I expect a written report on my desk by the end of the day tomorrow.”

Marvolo left to meet the others, not surprised in the least when Evan and Reynard followed him. When he opened the door to the meeting room, he was surprised to see Severus there as well. He looked at his two followers, sitting on either side of Draco, and decided Severus could stay. He silently took his seat and waited until Les sat beside him to start. Reynard took the empty seat beside him and Evan took the seat to Les’ right.

“Draco,” Marvolo said, slightly amused when the young blond flinched at the sound of his own name. “Tell me what happened tonight.”

Draco took a deep breath, but when he spoke his voice was strong and clear, a true reflection of his Malfoy upbringing. “I apologize, my Lord. I make no excuses for my failure this evening.” Draco looked very much like he wanted to offer excuses, but he knew better than to try.

Marvolo waved his hand dismissively at the blonde’s apology, reminding himself why he put those children through training, He didn’t look the least bit angry and there was no mention of wrongs done. He would never understand why children would feel a need to apologize instead of answering the question. An apology was as good as a confession, he swore he would have never done such a thing when he was their age. “You misunderstand me. This is a debriefing not a determination of punishment. Start with when you left this room tonight and tell me everything you call recall in the order it happened, ending with when you returned here.”

Marvolo snorted at the brief sign of relief that flashed over Lucius face. He also noticed the slight relaxation to Severus’ features as well.

Draco, on the other hand, looked even more nervous than before. He felt like he was five-years-old again and having to explain to his mother how he managed to break the irreplaceable vase in the room he shouldn’t have even been in.

He took a deep breath and glanced at Les before beginning. “We left here and Flooed directly into Uncle Severus’ quarters at Hogwarts. From there, we made our way to the Room of Requirement and retrieved the tiara. Alessander wrapped it in a robe and I took it from him. There wasn’t anyone around, so to save time I went back to the dungeons alone.”

“Lord Azrael sent you alone?” Marvolo questioned, stressing the title, annoyed by the familiarity Draco was showing his Les.

Draco swallowed and took a moment to calm himself, placing his hands, folded together, on the table, to prevent himself from fidgeting at the Dark Lord’s glare. “Lord Azrael asked if I was okay with going alone and I told him I was.”

Marvolo nodded. “Continue.”

“I had just made it to the dungeons when the alarms went off. I rushed to Severus’ rooms and tried to Floo back here like I was supposed to, but the Floo was blocked. I couldn’t get out. I hid the tiara and left the room. I didn’t want to get caught in Severus’ rooms. I was afraid it would compromise his position in the school. I knew Les was going to the second floor, so I decided to head towards him and hope I came across one of us before I met one of them.”

Marvolo stopped Draco there. “You hid the diadem?” he asked, his entire body tense.

Draco nodded, so far still able to meet Marvolo's eyes.

Les, Lucius and Severus all waited tensely for Marvolo’s reaction.

“Where?” Marvolo asked through gritted teeth.

Draco slowly drew his wand, and silently removed a silver Ouroboros bracelet from his wrist and placed it on the table. With a wave of his wand and a short incantation, the transfiguration was undone and the diadem sat on the table, still folded in the black robe.

Marvolo breathed deeply in relief.

“Brilliant.” Les breathed, smiling at Draco.

This time, Lucius’s relief was visible and Severus actually smiled.

Marvolo reached across the table and moved his Horcrux in front of him, protectively. “Please continue.”

Draco nodded, “Um…” He couldn’t remember where he stopped.

Marvolo smirked at the young man. “You were headed towards the second floor to find my Les.”

Draco noticed the possession in that sentence and vowed to be more careful. “Right. I was disillusioned, so I thought as long as I stayed quiet, I’d be fairly safe. I made it to the top of the stairs when Lupin and two Aurors appeared. He could smell me. I ran back down into the dungeons hoping to lose them in Slytherin territory, but I didn’t get too far. He had just cancelled the Disillusionment charm when Le—Lord Azrael showed up with the vampires and Mr. Rosier.”

“They saw you?” This time it was Lucius who interrupted.

“I was Glamoured. Les cast a Glamour over me before he Disillusioned me.” Draco said, not watching what he said to his father.

Marvolo narrowed his eyes, annoyed that Draco dared to refer to his Lord by a nickname, again. He startled when he felt Les’ hand on his thigh. He turned impassively to his partner, a single eyebrow raised in question.

Draco continued, oblivious to how much he was pushing his Lord. “He shielded me and duelled Lupin, well, it wasn’t much of a duel; he avoided a few spells and then conjured a silver cage around the wolf. After that, he told the vampires to get me to the Great Hall and for us to retreat.” Draco looked at Les, still amazed at what his former enemy had done next. “He told the girl vampire to protect me with her life.”

Reynard and Evan both gasped.

Draco, Marvolo, Lucius and Severus looked at the two curiously while Les inched closer and tried to hide behind the Dark Lord. While they felt it was a little over-dramatic of Alessander, they didn’t think it was that shocking. It wasn’t likely the girl would have really died defending Draco. Vampires are almost invincible, even to a wizard’s wand.

Reynard leaned around Marvolo and looked intently at Alessander. “Only Draco?” he asked seriously.

Les slowly shook his head. “The inner circle, Marvolo, Draco and Narcissa.”

“No matter what?”

Alessander licked his lips nervously before answering decisively. “Nothing short of betrayal to the cause.”

Reynard growled, understanding what Les wasn’t saying. “You are MY childe. Personal betrayal will not be tolerated either.”

Les reluctantly nodded.

“An explanation please,” Marvolo demanded.

“To ask a vampire to give their life is a very grave request. We have no natural enemies other than our own kind, and we're able to live many millennia in some cases. To ask for a life is the equivalent of asking to end a wizarding bloodline. A vampire will only protect members of their clan with their lives. No one else is worth the sacrifice. By ordering Rachael to protect you and your followers, Alessander has declared you as clan members. As family.” Reynard explained. “It is not something done lightly and can only be undone by the head of the clan.”

“Will you undo it?” Lucius asked. As a Slytherin, he appreciated the additional protection this would provide, but doubted Les really had the standing to request such a honour and get it fulfilled.

“I would not dishonour him like that.”

Marvolo again brought them back on track. “Draco, is there anything else to add?”

“No, my Lord, I recast the disillusionment charms and we went directly to the Great Hall and to your side.”

Marvolo nodded. “You have done very well. You may request a reward before you leave today, if you wish.” Marvolo turned to Severus, “Your report?”

“After retrieving the artefact, I went directly to the Headmistresses office, leaving Lord Azrael to his task and believing Draco to be on his way home. I informed her I had just left your presence and you were planning to attack Hogwarts immediately. She called an order meeting; they wasted time, arguing about the best method of defence until the alarms sounded. At that time, they all rushed to the rescue like the idiot Gryffindors they are. I notified the MLE per McGonagall’s instructions, informed Lord Azrael the office was empty and made my way to the Great Hall. When you sounded the retreat, I released McGonagall and followed you.” Severus delivered in a monotone.

Marvolo nodded, wishing all of his reports were as brief and precise as the Potion Master’s tended to be.

“Lucius?” Marvolo questioned.

“I headed towards the dungeons as directed but was waylaid by Moody, three Aurors and two Weasleys before I could make it. Constantine and Tamesis, the two warriors with me, were a welcomed assistance.” Lucius nodded his thanks to Reynard. “By the time we were able to subdue our attackers and escort them to the Great Hall, you had already sounded the retreat.”

Marvolo nodded to Lucius before turning back to Draco. “Have you thought of a reward?”

“I can ask for anything, my Lord?”

Marvolo frowned, wondering what the child could possibly want. His father already gave him far more than he deserved, he thought. “You may ask for anything you wish, that does not mean I will grant your wish.”

Draco nodded and glanced as his father briefly before staring at the table in front of him, unable to meet anyone’s eyes as he made his request. “I don’t want to be marked.” He whispered.

Everyone in the room froze. Marvolo raised an eyebrow and stared at Draco in the silence that followed his statement.

“For your reward, you wish not to be marked?” Marvolo questioned without a hint of censure or acceptance in his voice.

“Yes, my Lord.”

“You would not be marked until next summer. I do not mark students, even if they are of age.”

“I don’t want to be marked then either,” Draco whispered.

“I have no need for unwilling followers, but you will not be able to participate any longer. You may not have it both ways. You will no longer have access to inside information or be allowed within the castle. Your father will no longer be able to share information with you. Are you certain this is what you want?”

“Yes, my Lord.” Draco finally looked up at the Dark Lord. “I still support you, but I don’t want to be a Death Eater.”

Marvolo nodded. “I’m not going to take away your access to Alessander’s rooms, but if you enter his rooms, you will not be able to access the rest of the castle, you will be confined to his quarters.”

“Thank you, my Lord.” Draco swallowed. “I’m sorry for disappointing you.”

Marvolo smiled at the young blond. “Draco, I am not disappointed in you. I am impressed that you were willing to make such a request. I respect the fact that you were willing to admit that you do not want to be one of my followers.” He turned to Lucius. “He will not be punished for this request.”

“No, my Lord.” Lucius agreed.

Marvolo eyed Lucius carefully before he snorted. “You are pleased with his decision, and relieved that I agreed.”

“We live a dangerous life, my Lord. As proud as I am to serve you, I want more for my only son.”

Marvolo nodded his understanding. He entwined his fingers with Les before dismissing the group with a gesture. As Severus and the Malfoys stood, he changed his mind. “Draco, I have one favour I ask in exchange for your request.”

“Yes, my Lord?” Draco asked curiously, no longer quite as nervous.

“I want you to tell your friends exactly what your request was and that I granted it without any reservations.”

“My Lord?” Draco questioned, unsure he understood correctly.

“I do not want my followers forcing their children to join me. I want it well known that you declined to join me without any repercussions.”

“Yes, my Lord.” Draco agreed solemnly.

Marvolo watched them leave, before turning to Alessander. “I assumed you still wanted his to have access to your rooms.

Les nodded, sighing at the flash of annoyance that crossed Marvolo’s face. He hissed slowly, as if speaking to a difficult child. “I have no interest in Draco. He is far too immature, arrogant and spoiled and most of the time, I still want to hex him.”

Evan snorted, Les inadvertently spoke slowly enough for him to understand and he was definitely amused by Lord Voldemort’s jealously.

Distracted, Marvolo glared at the Death Eater. “Exactly how much Parseltongue do you know?”

“After so many years of listening to Les talk to snakes, I can understand much of what he says. I can also say a few things well enough for Les to understand me.”

Marvolo raised an eyebrow in disbelief.

“I can say Stay Safe, Harry, njhdshjd, Mine, Lightning, and fhkdeshgfks.” Evan answered the unasked question.

Les laughed and turned to Marvolo, “That third word was run and the last was broomstick.”

“Broomstick?” Marvolo questioned.

Les and Evan both blanked their expressions and exchanged guarded looks.

Reynard was the one to answer Marvolo’s question, frowning at Evan as he did. “It was their safe word.”

Marvolo was careful not to react. He took in the obstinate look on Les’ face and moved on without a comment, turning back to Evan. “Do you wish to make a report tonight?”

“No.”

“Do you need to set up a private meeting?”

“No.”

Marvolo glared at the obstinate Death Eater. “Then why are you still here?”

‘Those who dream by day are cognizant of many things that escape those who dream only at night.’

Marvolo let his eyes fall shut as he tried to remind himself why he kept Evan around.

Les smirked. “Edgar Allen Poe.” He told Evan before he leaned closer to Marvolo, placing a gentle kiss on his temple.

Marvolo opened his eyes and looked at his angel. “Evan get out.” He said evenly.

“No.”

Marvolo jerked his head up to glare at his follower, his hand automatically going for his wand.

“‘The greatest griefs are those we cause ourselves.’ He needs this and I want to be here when and if he needs me.”

For once Les looked confused by Evan’s statement. Marvolo, on the other hand, knew exactly what he meant. He took Les’ hand once more. “He thinks you will dwell too much on tonight and you should report as well.”

Les pulled his hand back and sat up straight. “I told you what happened already.” He shot a glare at Evan, “I’m fine, just tired.”

“Originally, my inner circle never gave reports. The reports were required from the followers I didn’t have much contact with, but I trusted the inner circle members to come to me if they had something they needed to report. Then, during the beginning stages of the first war, there was a raid that went very, very bad. We were hit hard and lost not only followers, but family as well. What was worse, we couldn’t seem to move past the hurt, and regroup. Finally, Mason came to me. He told me he wished to make a report. I sat there as he told me in pure facts exactly what happened that night. He took me through the raid step-by-step and afterwards he sat there staring at me in silence for a long time. When he spoke again he sounded so surprised. He said ‘It wasn’t my fault,’ and looked at me, like he had been expecting me to punish him after his report, like he was to blame for the failure that night. I never realized how much guilt my friend was carrying. Now, we debrief everyone. If not in person, like with Draco tonight, than with a written report. It helps.”

Les stared into the haunted red eyes before him, wondering who Marvolo had to talk to. “It isn’t appropriate for the leader to need to debrief,” he said in a questioning tone.

Reynard was the one to respond, understanding Alessander’s concern. “Not appropriate report to the ones below you, perhaps. My warriors report as well, and while I do not have to report anything, I often choose to talk to the council. Several of the leaders of the clans speak in a method similar to your debriefing during the council meetings.”

“Council meetings?” Marvolo questioned, distracted briefly.

“You met with the leaders of the clans. All the clans are overseen by a Council of Elders; they are mostly retired royalty that gather to discuss the issues that affect all of us.”

Marvolo filed the information away for later contemplation and turned back to Les. “Let’s go back to our rooms, you can get changed into something more comfortable and we will talk.”

Les nodded with a sigh and Evan put an arm around the tired young Lord and guided him from the room.

Reynard turned to Marvolo, “I would like to stay, as a comfort to Les, but I will understand if this needs to be private.”

Marvolo looked at the vampire prince intently, torn. He wanted to let him stay for Les’ sake, but he did not like another person knowing about the Horcruxes, especially one who was closely linked to Evan who could understand parseltongue and could possibly access the sword hidden deep in the chamber. “If you stay, you may not repeat what you hear, and you may not question anything that is said.”

“Of course.” Reynard agreed.

Marvolo nodded and turned, silently leading the way.

AN:
I shamelessly stole Les’ rant from my wonderful Beta’s own ranting about Sirius (with permission, of course):
I mean, after years of torture and sexual abuse, how would you feel if you found out you had a Godfather in prison because, instead of taking care of you as was his duty, he chose to try and avenge the deaths of his friends. Friends who must have specifically told him to take care of you no matter what. And, when he got out of prison, it wasn't because he actually -cared- for you, but because he wanted revenge. After not getting said revenge, he ran away again, leaving you to fend for yourself instead of following and imposing his presence on people he _knew_ didn't treat you right. Not to mention that instead of you, he would rather have your dead father to have the youth he never really had a chance to have. And while that is understandable, it is unforgivable to expect one to act like a person one has never met before and be disappointed when one fails to meet the expectations.

The greatest griefs are those we cause ourselves.
Oedipus Rex
Sophocles

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

Wednesday August 28, 1996 Slytherin Castle 4:00 AM

Evan and Les entered his sitting room quietly, in deference to the werewolf that would have to get up in a few short hours.

“I think this is the first time I entered my rooms from the hall.” Les said conversationally as he crossed the dimly lit sitting room to get to his bedroom. He took two steps inside his bedroom and froze.

Three white candles on the bedside table created a soft warm glow around the figure on the bed, but left the rest of the room in shadows. Gabriel’s long, dark hair partially obscured his face, and his tanned, muscular chest made a gorgeous contrast against the white sheets. The blankets were twisted around his waist, revealing just enough to leave no doubts that he was naked. He lay on his back, with his arms and legs slightly spread looking like he was on display.

Alessander stared open-mouthed at the exquisite man on his bed. Evan shook his head with a snort, before moving around Les to get to the wardrobe on the other wall. Les continued to stare, too surprised to move. He startled when Evan touched his arm. He looked up into amused violet eyes, glanced back at the bed and then back at Evan once more.

Evan snorted again and tugged Les into the bathroom, gently shutting the door and casting a silencing charm.

“I didn’t—we haven’t—I”

Evan laughed, cutting off Les’ stammering. “I know you didn’t order him to your bed, my Joy; he’s trying to please you. His previous masters have used him for their sexual pleasure in addition to his other duties.”

Les swallowed hard. “Did you?” he asked softly, haunted emerald eyes searching suddenly solemn violet ones.

“Yes.” Evan answered shortly before thrusting, at Les, the silk pyjamas he had grabbed out of the wardrobe.

Alessander stared blankly at the black silk pyjamas, trying to gather his thoughts. Once again, he couldn’t help but compare his own childhood with Gabriel’s. He had to ask, “Did you ever…”

“Don’t.”

“Don’t?”

“Don’t finish that thought.”

“How do you what I was going to ask?” Les whispered, still staring at the pyjamas.

“You want to know if I ever considered fucking you like I fucked him.”

Les flinched, surprised at the crudeness of the statement almost as much as the cold tones Evan used. Les closed his eyes with a shudder. “Why didn’t you?”

“It is a characteristic of wisdom not to do desperate things.”

“Henry David Thoreau.” Les said absently. He considered the quote carefully. Had Evan restrained himself from a possible ‘desperate’ act? Or it was only desperation that made him interested in Harry in the first place? And why did both options hurt so much? He wanted to deny that his Evan was so much like his relatives that Evan would have treated a child like they treated him. Worse than that, was the thought the broken little boy inside him had that Harry wasn’t worthy of Evan’s attention, that he was so damaged, even Evan Rosier pitied him.

“When?” he asked tensely, with his head lowered and his eyes closed.

“Several times: When you’d throw yourself into my arms after being away; when I had you tied to the bed, practising submission; when I rubbed salve onto and into your most intimate areas; when you cuddled with me at night… Do you want me to go on?”

Les shook his head, not yet daring to look up.

Evan gripped Les’ chin firmly, just gently enough not to hurt, and looked straight into those weary, confused and hurt emerald eyes. “There are a lot of things about me that aren't what you thought. But if you love me, you have to love all the things about me.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Evan.” Les pushed him away. “Of course I love you.” He turned his back on the man as he pulled off his robes. He quickly changed his clothes, taking the time to gather his thoughts. When he spoke next, he kept his back to his pseudo-father. “When I was growing up, I can only remember two times that I ever feared you. I’m not afraid of you; I’m just not sure I ever really knew you. I can’t seem to reconcile my imaginary friend with Gabriel’s master.”

“I haven’t changed, Harry. I’m still the man that held you while I read you stories at night and healed you after your aunt and uncle were done playing. You seem to have forgotten that I am also the man that taught you how to cast spells of the blackest magic and how to take a caning without screaming.”

Les turned around and looked up at Evan intently, “You taught me what I needed to keep them from breaking me completely. You gave me the tools to survive. That is what I don’t understand. Why am I different? I told Marvolo that I wasn’t like the others. You broke them, but you put me back together again. He thinks it’s because you love me.”

Alessander kept his face carefully blank, trying to hide his own thoughts at that statement. He had been very young when he realized that while it was okay for him to love his protector; he would never be loved in return.

FLASHBACK

Evan sat cross-legged on the floor of the cramped cupboard beside the cot. With a wave of his right hand, ghostly figures danced across the walls, illustrating the story he was telling the seven-year-old imp cuddled under the threadbare blanket and clutching his right hand.

“…‘It doesn't happen all at once,’ said the Skin Horse. ‘You become. It takes a long time. That's why it doesn't happen often to people who break easily, or have sharp edges, or who have to be carefully kept. Generally, by the time you are Real, most of your hair has been loved off, and your eyes drop out and you get loose in your joints and very shabby. But these things don't matter at all, because once you are Real you can't be ugly, except to people who don't understand.’”

“That’s what happened to you, you know, I loved you until you became real.”

Evan snorted. “Is that so, my Lightning? Are you insinuating I am shabby with loose joints and no hair?”

Harry giggled, looking at Evan with bright, innocent green eyes. “No, silly, I think you’re beautiful, but I understand. Aunt Petunia would think you’re ugly ‘cause you’re a freak like me, ‘cause she don’t understand but I do understand. I made you Real.”

“Because and she doesn’t,” Evan corrected. “Your aunt is an idiot. Don’t repeat what that stupid Muggle called you, nor anything she has ever said to you for that matter. You are not a freak. You are an incredibly powerful young wizard.”

“Like you.”

Evan smirked, “Like me? Your parents would not want you to be like me, my Lightning”

Little Harry frowned. “I don’t care what they want. They’re dead.” He said petulantly. “I’m going to be just like you when I grow up.”

“Catherine Aird said, ‘If you can't be a good example, then you'll just have to be a horrible warning.’ I am not a good example.”

“Who’s Catherine Hair? Is she a wizard too?”

“Witch. Females with magic are witches. Only men are wizards and no, Catherine Aird was not a witch. What exactly do they teach you in that institution the Muggles call school? We’re going to have to work on your knowledge of literature as well as your magical abilities.” Evan sighed.

“Oh, but we learn things in school. Today we learned the two times table and about Julius Caesar and in art class we made clay sculptures and oh in spelling I learned a trick. To spell together you need to remember to get her. See ‘cause…I mean because… together is spelled the same as to get her all put together.”

“Harry.”

“Huh?”

“Shut up.”

Evan counted silently, “…three, four, five, si—”

“Are you going to finish the story? Or you could just tell me what you did all day. Were you lonely without me? Do you stay a spider when I’m not here? Can I be a spider? I bet that’d be cool. Then I could bite Dudley.”

Evan shook his head ruefully, sometimes he regretted the day he told the child it was okay to ask questions. He listened to curious little imp ramble until one comment made him freeze. “What did you say?” he asked coldly.

Harry frowned, his friend had never sounded so mean before. He wasn’t sure what he did wrong. “I-I’m sorry; I know you don’t want me to talk about m-my aunt.”

“Repeat what you said. Now.”

Harry sat up and tilted his head to the side, puzzled by Evan’s tone. “I said Aunt Petunia said that I was a good whore, but that’s all I’d be, because people might want to use me but no one would ever love me. But it didn’t bother me this time because I knew that you loved me.”

Before Harry knew what was happening, Evan had slapped him so hard across the face that he bashed open his head as it bounced off the back of the step behind him. He raised a hand to his red, hot cheek in shock.

Evan didn’t give him a chance to recover before grabbing a handful of black hair and yanking him onto his lap. He held Harry’s face inches from his own. “I will never, ever love you. Love is a weakness and I will never be weak. For now, I will protect you from those idiotic, hideous Muggles, but one day I will turn you over to my Lord.”

Evan confirmed those words by manoeuvring Harry across his lap by the boy’s hair and delivering twenty hard swats on the child’s backside.

By the next day, Harry’s head had been healed, he had recovered from the spanking, but Evan’s words would never be forgotten.

END FLASHBACK

“You are my child.” Evan answered simply.

“And what were they?”

“Pets, slaves, possessions, on a good day; playthings, prisoners or abominations on a bad one.” He replied with a nonchalant shrug in the same even tone.

“But why,” Les whispered, “Why did I become your child and they remained your slaves?”

Evan smiled gently and tucked an auburn lock behind Les’ ear, “You made me Real.”

Alessander sighed in exasperation, but gave up trying to get any more answers out of Evan tonight. “You will leave him alone, and try not to make him uncomfortable when you’re around.”

“I said I would.”

Les nodded and gave his chosen father a kiss on the cheek, turned and headed through Marvolo’s room.

Evan shut his eyes and allowed himself a brief respite as a wave of relief rushed over him. He was not sure why Les had not yet turned away from him, but he was thankful all the same. He snorted as a thought occurred to him. Perhaps living in such close proximity to his child caused some of the legendary Potter luck to transfer to him.

Evan left the bathroom with a smirk. However, instead of going directly to the Dark Lord’s rooms, he found himself being drawn back to Alessander’s bedroom, to the young man on the bed. He stood there, counting the seconds of each breath the werewolf took. They were all exactly the same.

“How long have you been awake, Gabriel?” he asked quietly.

“Since you and Master came in, Master Evan.” Gabriel answered instantly, opening his eyes but not daring to move. He so wanted to apologize, but his Master told him he wasn’t to kneel in his own home and never before anyone other than himself and Lord Voldemort.

“Then you know I am forbidden from harming you in any way.”

Gabriel remained still and silent, not sure how to act.

“Your new master is both strong and fragile, Gabriel. He will need you as much as you will need him. But he will treat you far better then you have been treated thus far. He will protect you better then you believed possible. I suggest you do not betray his trust in you.”

“I am a good pet, Master Evan. I will take care of my Master.” Gabriel said firmly.

Evan smiled at the indignation in his tone. He nodded before pulling the light, summer blanket up and tucking the young man in for what little remained of the night.

Gabriel startled and watched Evan while carefully avoiding eye contact. “Master Evan?” he tentatively asked when the older man turned to go.

“Yes, Gabriel?”

“Does the Dark Lord Voldemort know who my Master truly is?”

Evan turned back, and sat down on the bed. “Look at me, Gabriel.”

He waited until the amber eyes met his own before he continued. “What will you do if he doesn’t know?”

“I will do as my Master tells me, no matter what your answer is, but if he doesn’t know, I think my Master might win in the end and I wonder, will he kill me too, or will I be able to please him enough to let me live?”

Evan smirked, pleased with that response. “Harry James Potter died in Azkaban. Alessander Azrael is most definitely the Dark Lord’s greatest ally. They have no secrets from each other.”

Gabriel smiled, and with a relieved sigh, closed his eyes once more. “Thank you, Master Evan.”

Evan leaned over and kissed the young man’s forehead.

Gabriel’s eyes flew open in shock.

Evan smiled down at him, “I believe the two of you will be able to heal each other. One day you will both be free of my influence.”

Gabriel blinked, unsure what to say, he was starting to think his former master had lost his mind for real this time.

Fortunately, Les came back in the room before he became too concerned for his own safety.

“Evan?” Les questioned with a frown. He came back to see what was taking his father so long to cross a bathroom.

“He knows who you are. I was just reassuring him that you truly were working with the Dark Lord. I haven’t touched him.”

“You don’t have to touch someone to hurt them.”

Evan looked up, surprised at the bitterness he heard in his child’s tone. “Certain things should stay the way they are. You ought to be able to stick them in one of those big glass cases and just leave them alone.” he said sadly.

Les growled in frustration. He just couldn’t take much more drama tonight. “Damn it, Evan, I’m not trying to change you! I’m tired and upset and almost died tonight by a curse from my own fucking godfather. Stop acting so insecure and get your insane arse in the other room so I can get this thrice-damned debriefing over with and get some sleep.”

Evan stalked out without another word, anger and annoyance visible in every step.

Les closed his eyes and tried to calm his racing heart. Part of him wanted to throw himself to the floor in a temper-tantrum and just scream out his frustrations, but the other part wanted to curl up in a corner and hide for a day… or a week.

He jumped when he felt a gentle touch to his arm. He opened his eyes, startled to find Gabriel so close to him.

“I’m sorry, Master. How can this creature please you? I can help you. I can make it better. I’m sorry, Master,” Gabriel stopped himself from falling to his knees, but couldn’t contain the trembling.

Les shook his head, blinking tears out of his eyes. He knew, this time, the fear in Gabriel’s eyes was no act. He also knew it was his fault Gabriel was scared. Les had lost his temper at Evan for talking to his slave. He leaned forward and gently embraced the werewolf. Les spoke softly, trying to sound as reassuring as possible. “Get some sleep, Gabriel. You have to get up soon. We’ll talk tomorrow. I’m not angry with you. You did nothing wrong.”

Gabriel awkwardly returned his Master’s embrace and then nervously returned to the bed. He watched Les through his eyelashes, not quite daring to make eye contact. He knew he had to obey his master, but he wasn’t sure how he’d be able to sleep with all he heard tonight.

Les blew out the candles on the bedside table, and quietly made his way back through the bathroom.

He entered Marvolo’s rooms to find Evan sitting in the chair sulking, Marvolo glaring at his wayward follower and Reynard standing by the mantle sipping a glass of wine and watching the other two with an amused smirk.

“What’s going on?” he asked Reynard.

“Evan’s pouting because you yelled at him, Lord Voldemort’s angry because he threw Evan out for upsetting you and… well, you see how far he went.” Reynard didn’t bother to hide his amusement as he took another sip.

“And you’re thoroughly entertained.” Les finished wryly.

Reynard grinned unrepentantly.

Les shook his head at the vampire and proceeded to sort out the other two. He glanced back and forth between the two before deciding to start with the most difficult. He kneeled before the armchair and clasped Evan’s hand. Evan refused to look at him.

“I’m sorry for my behaviour, Father. I should not have taken my frustration out on you.”

Evan snorted. “Your frustration was with me.”

“True,” Les smirked.

Evan reached down and ran his fingers through his child’s hair. He may detest the fact that his little one had grown up but he couldn’t be more proud of the powerful young man.

Les took the affectionate gesture as a sign of forgiveness and gracefully rose to his feet.

He moved onto his next target, this time, a little unsure how to proceed. He met Marvolo’s cold gaze and held it for a moment before deciding to go with a little Gryffindor bravery. He straddled the Dark Lord’s lap, placed a hand on either side of his face and attempted to devour his tongue.

When Alessander finally pulled back, his own tension was gone and Marvolo was smirking up at him.

“Feel better?”

Les smiled, “Mm hm,” he murmured before turning sideways on Marvolo’s lap and resting his head against the older man’s chest and closed his eyes.

He did not open his eyes, or move from his spot as he began to talk. He told them everything: how nervous he was waiting outside the headmistress’s office; how worried he was when he realized Draco was still there; how betrayed he felt when he realized his own godfather was going to kill him; how scared he was when he thought he was going to lose Evan; and how guilty he felt for not stopping Sirius in the first place.

By the time he finished, he was sobbing on Marvolo’s shoulder while Evan rubbed soothing circles on his back and Reynard murmured soothingly beside them.

“You did very well tonight, my Angel. I cannot begin to describe how proud of you I am. We all know how difficult tonight was and if I could have put it off I would have.”

“Lord Voldemort is right, my Little Lord.” Reynard agreed. “You behaved like a true leader tonight. You protected your people at great personal sacrifice and ensured the completion of a successful mission.”

“‘The only rules that really matter are these: what a man can do and what a man can't do.’ You did exactly what you could do. No one could ask for more.”

Les let their words of praise and comfort wash over him. By the time he had calmed himself and stopped his tears, he was so mentally and physically exhausted he could barely hold his eyes open.

“ One of the most adventurous things left us is to go to bed. For no one can lay a hand on our dreams.” Evan murmured softly.

Reynard chuckled lightly, “I believe that is my cue to leave.” He placed a gentle kiss on Les’ brow before standing and addressing Marvolo. “Thank you for allowing us to join in your festivities tonight,” he said with a bow of his head.

“Thank you for your assistance with the… festivities.” Marvolo said wryly. “Let me see Alessander to his bed and then I’ll walk you out.”

“No need,” Reynard said holding his hand up. “I have to check on my warriors and then Evan can show me out.”

Evan glared at Reynard, not wanting to leave his child in such a vulnerable state, especially given their own discussion not too long ago.

Les interrupted him before he could protest, “I’ll see you tomorrow… Father,” he leaned over and kissed Evan before snuggling back up against Marvolo.

Evan watched Les for a moment with a carefully blank expression before silently standing and leading the way from the room.

Marvolo sat there, gently running his fingers through Alessander’s hand and enjoying the easy companionship while it lasted. After a while he sighed and reluctantly broke the silence, “Come, my angel, let’s get you to bed. We still have quite a left bit to do and I’m sure tomorrow will be another busy day.”

“Can’t. Bed’s full, wanna sleep here.” He muttered sleepily.

Marvolo froze. He ignored the comment about the bed being full, especially since Les didn’t seem to want to join whoever was waiting in his bed. Instead, he focused on the second part of that statement. “In my bed?” he questioned carefully.

The question along with the tone of voice woke Les up completely. He licked his lips nervously and pulled away enough to look into Marvolo’s eyes. “I’m not sure I’m ready…” he trailed off, glancing away.

Marvolo was sure Les could feel his racing heart. He wanted nothing more than to take the young man to bed and spend the next several hours exploring every inch of his body with his tongue. However, he knew he had to move slow and gentle with his little angel. “Why don’t we talk about what you are comfortable with doing and proceed from there. You do not seem to have a problem with me holding you.”

Les shook his head. “But I don’t like being held down.”

“Okay, so no bondage yet.” Marvolo smiled to show he was teasing and was relieved by the shy smile he received in return. “You are alright with the kissing we’ve done,” he continued in a slightly questioning tone.

Les smiled even more sweetly. “Of course I am.” He then illustrated his point with a slow and thorough exploration of Marvolo’s mouth performed by his tongue.

“Mmm,” Marvolo moaned in disappointment when Les reluctantly pulled away.

“I don’t want to take my clothes off.” Les said, watching Marvolo’s reaction carefully.

Marvolo clearly remembered the reaction when he had vanished their clothes previously. “I will never again remove your clothing without permission, my Angel.”

Les swallowed hard and gave a jerky nod.

“I usually sleep naked, but have no problem wearing sleep pants if you prefer it. No matter what I’m wearing, I do not intend to go any further then we have already gone. I will admit that I would enjoy being able to hold you in my arms tonight.”

Les nibbled his bottom lip nervously. “Okay.” He said quietly, with just a hint of reluctance. “I’ll sleep in your bed tonight.”

Marvolo smiled widely as he stood and offered a hand to Les. He silently led his young lover to the bedroom, pulled back the sheets and tucked him in. Those large emerald eyes couldn’t hide the touch of fear that raced through Alessander.

He kept telling himself this was stupid. He’s had sex before. Too many times to count. A part of him admitted it was ridiculous that he was acting like a blushing virgin, but the other part delighted in the ability to finally be able to choose when and where and best of all with whom. Harry Potter’s death gave him so much freedom, so much control over his own decisions, but this was the part that meant the most to him. He was no longer a trained whore. He was a desirable partner in an equal relationship.

He would admit, if only to himself, that he was afraid that would change once he gave Marvolo what he wanted. He was terrified of becoming the Dark Lord’s sex slave, even while he wanted nothing more than to feel Marvolo’s passion inside him. Les knew as long as he was feeling so conflicted he wasn’t ready, despite his body’s reaction to watching Marvolo undressing.

Marvolo placed a pair of black silk sleep pants on the side of the bed, just in case. He turned his back to the young man in his bed and stripped off his robe, revealing broad shoulders, a muscular back tapering into a V and seeming to point to the perfect globes of his nicely rounded and tight ass.

Les gasped as he watched, unable to look away.

Marvolo sat down on the bed, still keeping his back to Alessander. He pulled the covers over his lap and laid down on his back in one smooth move. Marvolo smirked at the desire he saw in his partners eyes. He ran a hand down Les’ arm, tugging him down gently. He silently manoeuvred the younger man, so he was pillowed against his chest.

Marvolo sighed, content to just be able to hold Alessander without any drama or unexpected guests.

Les seemed to read his mind. “This is nice. I like it when you hold me.” He said shyly while he leisurely traced small circles on Marvolo’s taut abdomen.

“It is,” Marvolo agreed, squeezing Les tight for a brief moment before loosening his hold. “I can put on pants, if you prefer.”

There was a long silence before Les cautiously replied. “I’m too comfortable to let you move.”

The smile on Marvolo’s face remained, even as he drifted off to sleep.

AN:
There are a lot of things about me that aren't what you thought. But if you love me, you have to love all the things about me.
Dirty Dancing

“It doesn't happen all at once,” said the Skin Horse. "You become. It takes a long time. That's why it doesn't happen often to people who break easily, or have sharp edges, or who have to be carefully kept. Generally, by the time you are Real, most of your hair has been loved off, and your eyes drop out and you get loose in your joints and very shabby. But these things don't matter at all, because once you are Real you can't be ugly, except to people who don't understand."
The Velveteen Rabbit
Margery Williams

Certain things should stay the way they are. You ought to be able to stick them in one of those big glass cases and just leave them alone.
The Catcher in the Rye
JD Salinger

The only rules that really matter are these: what a man can do and what a man can't do.
Pirates of the Caribbean

One of the most adventurous things left us is to go to bed. For no one can lay a hand on our dreams.
Edward Verrall Lucas

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

Les seemed to read his mind. “This is nice. I like it when you hold me.” He said shyly while he leisurely traced small circles on Marvolo’s taut abdomen.

“It is,” Marvolo agreed, squeezing Les tight for a brief moment before loosening his hold. “I can put on pants, if you prefer.”

There was a long silence before Les cautiously replied. “I’m too comfortable to let you move.”

The smile on Marvolo’s face remained, even as he drifted off to sleep.

Wednesday August 28, 1996 Slytherin Castle 11:00 AM

Les woke up to soft kisses being placed all over his face and head. He feigned sleep and waited patiently until the next kiss that was placed close to his mouth. Then, with a wandless breath freshening charm, he deepened the kiss, snaking one arm up to entangle into the long, brown hair and hold his lover in place.

“Good Morning,” Les said when Marvolo reluctantly drew away. He smiled warmly as he stared into the red-eyes above him.

“Very Good Morning,” Marvolo murmured in a husky, sleep roughened voice, before leaning back down and nibbling on Les’ bottom lip. He was careful to keep his weight off his skittish partner, not wanting him to feel pinned down.

Marvolo trailed kisses down his young lover’s chin and moved onto his neck, tasting every inch not cover by the pyjama top. Les moaned encouragingly and stroked Marvolo’s back with the hand not tangled up in his hair. Les cried out and arched his back almost subconsciously when Marvolo lightly bit the tender tissue at the juncture of his neck and shoulder. Les couldn’t stop himself from pushing his hard cock against Marvolo's thigh, subconsciously seeking more friction.

Marvolo barely restrained himself from thrusting down at that cry. He rolled to his side, pulling his angel with him and reclaiming Alessander’s lips. He slowed their almost frantic kiss, trying to regain control over his own body.

Lust-filled crimson eyes met yearning emerald ones. “May I?” Marvolo asked in a raspy whisper, tugging gently on Les’ pyjama top.

Those emerald eyes never left his own as Les wordlessly sat up and flung his top off before lying back down and snuggling close, seeking out another one of those toe-curling kisses.

Marvolo remained as still as possible while Les began his own explorations. His angel seemed to know exactly what he liked without being told. He felt like the fates were giving him his equal, at last.

Les ghosted his fingertips over Marvolo’s face, neck and shoulders, stopping just above his nipples before following those soft touches with licks and kisses and when he (finally) latched onto one of those hard nubs with a teasing nibble, Marvolo couldn’t contain his moan.

Les smirked at being able to cause Marvolo to moan like that. That one sound seemed to bring back the young man’s confidence and he pushed Marvolo onto his back and moved onto his right nipple with even move enthusiasm. Les moaned when Marvolo wrapped a hand around his silken, auburn locks and tugged gently. He took the not so subtle hint and continued his explorations. He shifted back onto his side, smiling into those crimson eyes, almost black with desire. His hand slid along Marvolo’s side, under the sheets to the older man’s hip… Les faltered, suddenly remembering Marvolo’s state of undress.

Marvolo saw the widening of suddenly anxious emerald eyes. He took hold of Les’ hand, and held it to his own chest as he leaned in and tenderly kissed the young man’s lips, he gently deepened the kiss, trying to comfort his angel without scaring him off. When he felt Les give in and begin to return his kiss, he let go of the hand he had kept trapped to his chest and slowly drew away, dropping a final kiss on his angel’s forehead.

Les looked up at Marvolo, confused when he pulled away completely, putting some distance between the two of them.

“I won’t force you.” Marvolo answered the unasked question. “I also don’t want you to force yourself and then run away. I want you, my angel, but I can wait until you want me too.”

“I already do want you.” Les whispered. He leaned back in and placed a chaste kiss to Marvolo’s already swollen lips. “I was just surprised.” Les shifted closer to Marvolo. He pressed himself to the older man, his erection confirming his words even as his hands trembled with his nervousness.

Marvolo closed his eyes, calling on the last bit of will-power that remained. Despite the encouragement of his lover and despite his own body’s need to take what was being offered, he knew his Les wasn’t ready yet. He vowed again to talk to Lucius and Evan and perhaps Mason as well. For now, however, he had a horny teenager in his bed and he needed to do something that wouldn’t end with Alessander either avoiding him for the next several days or ending their relationship altogether.

“Do you truly believe you are ready?”

Alessander nodded, with only the slightest hesitation.

Marvolo smirked, “My, what a brave, little Gryffindor you are. Take off your pants and lie on your stomach.”

Les swallowed and a flash of fear swept over his features before he did as asked and then rolled onto his front. His nervousness was nothing compared to the desire he was feeling for the older man.

Marvolo knew he made the right decision when he saw how tense his angel had become.

Les furrowed his brow in bemusement when Marvolo got out of bed instead of moving over him as expected. “Where are you going?”

“Just relax, Angel. I’ll be right back.”

The bewilderment didn’t ease any when he saw Marvolo return from the bathroom with a vial of oil in one hand, a potion in the other and the neglected sleep pants from the night before around his waist.

“Usually people take off clothes for this.” Les said, rolling onto his side to watch Marvolo curiously. The pants did nothing to hide the erection that looked ready to rip through the seams.

Marvolo snorted at the comment. He let his gaze sweep across his young lover, taking in the beautiful nude body on display.

“Do you know what this is, my Harry?” Marvolo asked softly, passing over the potion.

Les startled at the sound of his own name and reached for the potion with a shaky hand. He shook his head after looking at the thick, pale blue concoction and handed it back.

“This is the chasteté potion.” Marvolo stopped when Les flinched at the name. “You know what that is?”

“It’s an anti-aphrodisiac. It prevents an orgasm and the stronger versions will even prevent an erection, but doesn’t stop the desire.” Les recited in a monotone, looking at the potion in horror. “It’s usually given to sex slaves to teach them not to come without permission or as a punishment if they forgot that rule.”

Once again, Marvolo found himself wondering what exactly had Evan taught his surrogate son. Les wasn’t able to recognize it by sight, so it is unlikely he had it personally, but he was obviously terrified of its effects.

“It is also used when a betrothed witch wishes to meet her arranged husband before hand.” Marvolo explained. “The man will take the potion in front of her parents to ensure the young woman’s chastity without the need for a chaperone.”

Marvolo ran a finger down Les’ cheek, tenderly. “Perhaps this was a bad idea.”

Ever the Gryffindor, Les asked, “What was your idea?”

“I don’t believe you are ready for sex.”

Les flinched at the bluntness of the statement. “I’m not some blushing virgin you might deflower,” he said angrily before he stopped, eyes widening in understanding. He sat up, cross-legged on the bed and wrapped the sheet around his waist. “You weren’t going to give the potion to me.”

“No, Angel.” Marvolo said, sitting down beside Alessander. “I was going to take the potion myself, so you would be assured of your safety.” Marvolo’s voice became husky and deep as he continued. “I had intended to give you a massage until you relaxed and then, hopefully, be allowed to taste that beautiful cock. I want to suck you until you come, panting and crying my name. And I don’t want you to worry about returning the favour or any other Gryffindor nonsense.”

Les moaned at the description. “Please,” he begged, straddling Marvolo’s hips and attempting to devour his tongue.

Marvolo laughed in relief and laid Les onto his back, forgoing the massage this time, he reached for the potion, and startled when Alessander grabbed his wrist in an iron grip.

“It won’t make this any more comfortable for you, will it? It will just prevent you from being able to act on your desires.”

“That’s correct. I will be unable to have an erection for the next twelve hours.”

“I trust you.” Les said taking the potion out of Marvolo’s hand and tossing it across the room. “And if I feel a Gryffindor need to return the favour, you will act like a true Slytherin Snake and take advantage of the situation. Understood?”

“As you wish, my Lord.” Marvolo said with a smirk seconds before licking one long stripe up Les’ leaking cock.

Les found himself unable to respond as Marvolo proceeded to show him the benefits of a Parseltongue performing a blowjob. And of course, he couldn’t respond once he recovered enough either. Evan always said it was rude to talk with your mouth full.

AN:
First, a very big Thank you to Kuro who was able to get this back to me despite my lateness.

Second, I want to thank everyone who has reviewed, especially those people who continuously review. I also wanted to answer one of the questions that keep coming up in the reviews: Where do Evan’s quotes come from? The first few chapters were quotes I knew from books or movies, almost all the ones until I resorted to Dr Suess and Rob Zombie, were things I actually read or watched. I still had to look each one up though, to make sure I had the wording exact. I didn’t want to misquote anyone. Unfortunately, Evan is more well-read then I am and he has a much better memory too. I have been forced to just the internet for his needs now. I mostly use QuoteGeek.com, BrainyQuote.com and QuotationsPage.com. The main exception is the Velveteen Rabbit quotes. That was my favourite book growing up, and all the quotes from that story come right from the book itself.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

THE DAILY PROPHET
August 28th, 1996 – Wednesday

HOGWARTS ATTACKED

Last night, the supposed impenetrable fortress of Hogwarts was invaded by a Dark Army led by You-Know-Who himself. In less than two hours, He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named along with the Vampire Prince of the Chasseur Clan (see page 12 for more information) and their contingent of wizard and vampire warriors were able to conquer several professors as well as members of a secret defence organisation named the Order of Phoenix (see page 6 for information on this mysterious group and page 14 for information on secret defence groups through the ages).

The attackers were able to enter the grounds through a hidden passageway in Hogsmead rumoured to have been built for werewolf children who attended Hogwarts. (see page 9 for theories and rumours regarding the passageway and page 7 for information regarding dark creatures attendance at Hogwarts in the last century)

There were no fatalities despite how quickly the castle fell. You-Know-Who gathered all the defenders in the castle and is reported to have shouted, “No where is safe from me,” before signalling for a retreat.

I’m afraid, my dear readers, this is all the facts I have at this time, but I vow to you to answer all those questions we now have, including: Why the retreat?, Why the attack in the first place?, Will the children be safe if they return to Hogwarts in just a few short days? Will Hogwarts even open this year? These answers and more will follow.

Rita Skeeter
Investigative Reporter

THE DAILY PROPHET
August 29th, 1996 – Thursday

HOGWARTS TO OPEN AS PLANNED

My dear readers, I was delighted to have been asked to interview Headmistress Minerva McGonagall and Deputy Headmaster Severus Snape regarding the recent events at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Below is our conversation word-for-word:

DP: Can you tell me why the attack occurred?

HMM: I believe it was simply a scare-tactic. We will not be intimidated. The school will reopen as planned and the safety of the children will be ensured. I encourage all parents to fight against these dark times and stand up for our current way of life.

DP: And how can you ensure the safety of the children? There were vampires in these halls. Who’s to say they aren’t hiding in the dungeons right now, waiting for a poor, innocent child to stumble across them and be gobbled right up.

DHSS: Of all the insane, asinine… Where do you even come of with this preposterous drivel?

HMM (after glaring at DHSS): The castle has been searched. There are no remaining vampires, or Death Eaters, for that matter. The wards have been reinforced and we will have a team of aurors in strategic locations around the school at all times. In addition, we will have two highly trained new members of staff. Former Auror Sirius Black will be taking the Defence Against the Dark Arts position this year and current Auror Nymphadora Tonks will be taking a leave of absence with the Ministry to teach Muggle studies.

DP: After so many years in Azkaban and then on the run, will Sirius Black have the psychological ability to be left in charge of a group of children?

DHSS: Black’s mental abilities are just as stable now as they were when he himself was a student.

HMM (with a warning look at the sneering DHSS): Professor Black has passed the same psychological testing required of all Hogwarts teachers.

DP: This is the same testing that allowed, in that very position, a charlatan, a werewolf, a Death Eater spy, and a prejudice witch?

After no comment, forthcoming…

DP: Speaking of werewolves, is it true that the Death Eaters were able to enter through a passageway known only to former students who were in fact, werewolves.

HMM: That is not true.

DP: Really? So former Professor and werewolf, Remus Lupin, did not, in fact, use that very tunnel when he was a student here?

HMM: No! I mean Yes, but Remus would never…

DHSS: Lupin was not the only one who knew of the tunnel. Convicted Death Eater Peter Pettigrew also knew of its existence.

DP: But Mr Lupin was aware of it as well. Were there other werewolves that attended Hogwarts? Are you currently harbouring Dark Creatures as we speak? We have confirmed that former pupil and current Professor Rubeus Hagrid is a half-giant. Are there others? Were the vampires able to gain access because they are, in fact, welcome here?

HMM: Ms. Skeeter, I do not like what you are implying. Hogwarts has never harboured anyone. We offer an education of the highest standards to all qualifying witches and wizards and do not endanger our students in any way.

DHSS: Ms. Skeeter, I assure you, as long as I am Deputy Headmaster, the students will be safe from all manner of Dark Creatures.

DP: As long as you are Deputy Headmaster. Does that mean they weren’t safe during the previous Deputy’s reign?

HMM: That is IT! This interview is over. Madam, please remove yourself from MY office and off these grounds. Why I Never…

See page 4 for the heart-breaking tale of Sirius Black’s wrongful arrest, page 7 for the horrifying story of his regained freedom and page 9 for his relationship with our dearly departed Saviour, the late Harry Potter.

Rita Skeeter
Interviewer Extraordinaire

THE DAILY PROPHET
October 6th 1996 – Sunday

MINISTRY SEARCHES FOR THE DARK MARK

Rufus Scrimgeour, Minister of Magic, announced today that all Ministry employees were recently searched for the Dark Mark and have all been declared clean. He also announced that pending Wizengamot approval they will begin to search all Hogwarts staff and students.

We were able to get a few comments on Ministry search itself as well as the proposed search of school age children.

“I was against the search in the beginning; I found it offensive and demeaning to be asked to remove my robes in front of a MLE team. I mean, some of us dress traditionally, not like these young kids, wearing Muggle clothes beneath their robes. But, I admit, I feel safer now that I know at least the Ministry is free of You-Know-Who’s spies.”
Dirk Cresswell
Goblin Liaison

“I commend the Minister, for approving the Dark Mark Check and whole-heartedly support the proposal to search Hogwarts.”
Amelia Bones
Ministry Law Enforcement

“While I am relieved that this Minister of Magic is working to secure the wizarding world, I will not allow the Ministry to debase my students. Unless the Wizengamot is prepared to force compliance, Hogwarts will not be searched.”
Minerva McGonagall
Hogwart’s Headmistress

“I’m glad the Minister is in such tight control of his personnel, but I do not think we should hold Hogwarts children to the same standards. And what if they are found with the mark? Will we imprison another child as we did Harry Potter?”
Arnold Peasegood
Obliviator

“I don’t like the idea of forcing children to go through this. Albus Dumbledore would never have allowed it.”
Arthur Weasley
Misuse of Muggle Artifacts

“I am surprised that no one had done this prior to Madame Bones suggestion. I, like many others I’m sure, am reassured by the findings and support both her and Minister Scrimgeour in their efforts to ensure security at Hogwarts. As a parent of a Hogwart’s Prefect, safety from You-Know-Who is paramount, especially in light of the recent break-in. I encourage other parents to embrace this action as a necessary evil and propose that the parents be allowed to be present during the search to guarantee their child’s dignity. Myself and the other Governors are working with the Ministry as this proposal moves towards a Wizengamot vote.
Lucius Malfoy
Reinstated Hogwarts Governor

Sunday October 27, 1996

A Notice to All Parents:
By order of the Wizengamot, all students will be searched for the Dark Mark. Classes will be cancelled this week and searches will be as listed:

All faculty and staff will be searched today, as well as all Prefects above the age of consent.

Students will be separated and searched by House and Year.

They will be checked as follows:
Gryffindors on Tuesday
Slytherins on Wednesday
Ravenclaws on Thursday
Hufflepuffs on Friday

On each day the House will be divided by year and searched as followed:
Year 1 8:00-9:00
Year 2 9:00-10:00
Year 3 10:00-11:00
Year 4 1:00-2:00
Year 5 2:00-3:00
Year 6 3:00-4:00
Year 7 4:00-5:00

All children under the age of consent are required to have a parent or guardian present. All children over the age of consent are encouraged to have a parent or guardian present. If the parent/guardian is unable to be present at the assigned time, the child or children will be quarantined under Auror supervision until the parent/guardian is present. Quarantined children will be searched each evening from 7:00-10:00 pending parent/guardian arrival.

The search will entail:
Each group will enter the Great Hall at the appointed time.
Each person will be called alphabetically.
He/She will be taken in a curtained area along with one Auror, one MLE personnel, and one parent/guardian (if required/requested).
He/She will be asked to remove any robes, jumpers, and/or long sleeve shirts as necessary to expose the left forearm.

Students are encouraged to wear short sleeve shirts or short sleeve robes during the search to ensure their modesty and expedite the process.

THE DAILY PROPHET
October 28th, 1996 – Monday

HOGWARTS TO BE SEARCHED

Despite several appeals and protests from the faculty and staff, Hogwarts will be searched for the Dark Mark. All parents should have received notification of this decision late last night…

THE DAILY PROPHET
November 12th, 1996 – Tuesday

MLE WELCOMES OoP’S ASSISTANCE

MLE head, Amelia Bones welcomed the infamous Order of Phoenix’s assistance in the war against You-Know-Who. She attributes the recent decrease in fatalities despite the rise in attacks to the efforts of these brave souls. Members of the Order of Phoenix will remain anonymous to all but Madame Bones.

They have been awarded the same allowances as MLE officials, but are not to be acknowledged by the Auror department at this time. As such, they will be able to conduct investigations, restrain suspects and fight in battles with the minimum force required.

They are not able to use the Unforgivables or any other illegal Dark Arts. They are not able to arrest suspects. They will be held responsible to any damage of property or individuals if the individual or property owner is declared innocent.

See page 12 for comments on this new policy

THE DAILY PROPHET
December 1st, 1996 – Sunday

MINISTRY TO PROPOSE STRICTER WEREWOLF LAWS

Due to the increasing number of rumours regarding Dark Creatures joining You-Know-Who’s followers, the Minister is working closely with both the Beast and Beings Divisions of the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures in order to prevent an uprising against the normal, human wizarding community. He plans to begin by a proposal of stricter Werewolf laws as follows:

I. All werewolves must register as such. Registry lists will be published weekly in The Daily Prophet: Sunday Editions
II. All werewolves are strictly prohibited from harming wizards or witches in any way, in wolf or human form.
III. All werewolves are required to spend the three nights of the full moon in Ministry supplied holding cells.
IV. All werewolves are required to inform landlords and employers of their condition.
V. All werewolves are restricted from working with or in proximity to minors, Squibs, and Muggles in either paid or volunteer positions, unless accompanied by a caretaker approved by the Ministry.
VI. All werewolves must be escorted by Auror or MLE official when inside the Ministry of Magic, St. Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries, or the town of Hogsmead (due to its proximity to Hogwarts)
VII. Werewolves are no longer able to sign a legal contract of any kind. All current legal contracts are subject to review and possible termination.
VIII. All spouses/partners of a werewolf are required to follow the same laws as said werewolf as long as they are living with said werewolf except for containment during the full moon. They will register as werewolf abettor.
IX. All children of werewolves will be subjected to the same laws as said werewolf if residing with said werewolf except for containment during the full moon. They will register as child of werewolf.
X. If the only parent in the household is a werewolf, the child or children will be removed and placed in Ministry care.

Penalties:
All werewolves in violation of one through three will be executed immediately by the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures.
All werewolves in violation of four through eight will be arrested and held for no less than one year per violation, no more than five years per violation in the newly built Ministry Prison.
Spouses in violation will be arrested and held for no less than one month per violation, no more than one year per violation in the newly built Ministry Prison.
Children in violation will be removed from the home and placed in Ministry care.

The Wizengamot will hear arguments for and against this proposal for the duration of the month and will vote after the holidays on Monday January 6, 1997.

If you are interested in speaking in regards to this proposal please contact…

Monday December 2, 1996

My Dearest Draco,

Scared you with that greeting, didn’t I? If it makes you feel better, I’m getting dirty looks from several mutual friends for both the greeting and the “insane laughter” I must have inherited from my father.

Hope you’re enjoying Hogwarts. While you’ve been lounging in the common room, playing Quidditch, and basically being your lazy self, I’ve been incredibly busy keeping both our fathers out of trouble. (Okay, I admit, more mine than yours)

On to the reason I’m writing now. I know you read the werewolf article in yesterday’s paper (since I sent it to you myself) and I know you, like me, sat there and asked yourself; what can I do about this injustice?

Have you stopped laughing yet? Did you spit pumpkin juice across the table? Apologize to Blaise and offer him a napkin, then get back to my letter. Hurry up. Done yet?

Good.

Before I can explain my plan, you need a brief Muggle history lesson. In the 1920s a political and spiritual leader named Mahatma Gandhi used something called non-cooperative movements to protest unfair treatment. One method he used was called a Sit-In. In this case, a group of protesters would meet at a set location and “sit in” until removed by force or an agreement was reached. This method was used several times in America in the 1960s as a student protest movement. It has since been used worldwide with various successes.

You catching on yet?

Much to the dismay of your father, I am employing Muggle methods. (My Father, of course, loved the insane idea until I told him he couldn’t come with me. Now he is threatening to disinherit me for such plebeian behaviour)

Anyway, On Friday, December 13th at 1:00 (thirteenth hour of the thirteenth day, nice, huh) there will be a Sit-In held in the Atrium at the Ministry of Magic. Portkeys will be provided to any student volunteers. Over the next few days, I’m sure several of your friends will be receiving letters from home encouraging their attendance. Your mission, if you choose to accept it, is to get as many others interested as well.

By the way, the activation word for the Portkeys will be Gabriel.

Good Luck, and I hope to see you there.
Alessander Azrael

P.S. You know who would love this type of thing? Gryffindors. Just saying.

Draco passed the letter across the table for Blaise, Theo and Pansy to read.

“Well, I’m going,” Pansy said “Poor Gabriel has been through enough. Can you imagine what the Aurors would do to one of Evan Rosier’s Children in their care every month?”

“What are you going to do?” Blaise asked Draco as he passed the letter back.

Draco got up with an annoyed sigh. “Apparently, I’m going to talk to the Mudblood. I imagine she’ll be the one all for this.”

Theo snorted. “Perhaps, you should call her Granger, instead.”

Draco rolled his eyes and headed over to the Gryffindor table with all the arrogance and false-confidence he could manage, fully aware of all the attention he was attraction.

“Miss Granger,” he said, managing to keep the disgust out of his voice. “May I have a moment of your time?” he drawled, attempting to prove the Malfoy charm did not skip a generation.

“What do you want Malfoy?” Ron Weasley growled, rising from his seat.

Draco held his hands up in mock-innocence “Just to talk, for a moment. I have no problem with you coming as well, for her protection, of course.”

“Ron, sit down, I don’t need protecting. I can take care of myself.” Hermione Granger said, standing up as well.

Draco turned and left the Great Hall, expecting both of them to follow him out. He was surprised when only Granger did.

Hermione noticed Draco’s surprise when she came out along. “I’ve had all the same classes you had. I am fully capable of defending myself.”

“So is Pansy. I still wouldn’t have let her go anywhere alone with Weasley. It’s not sexist, it’s courtesy. I wouldn’t let Blaise go alone either.” Draco shook his head. “Is it okay if we go outside, or to an empty classroom?”

“There’s an unlocked classroom just around the corner.” Hermione glanced at Draco curiously as she led the way. “Why is it alright for you to come alone but not for Pansy or Blaise?”

“I requested the talk. It could have been viewed as threatening if I brought someone. However, as we are closer to being enemies then allies, it would have been expected for you to bring an ally. If you or Weasley had approached me, I would have brought Blaise as my second.”

“Your second? Like in duelling?”

“If necessary.”

Hermione made a mental note to ask about this custom later. She assumed it was a pureblood thing. “Well, unless you intend to duel me, why don’t you tell me what you want.”

“Did you see the new werewolf laws in the Daily Prophet?”

“I think everyone did. Why?”

“You’re friends with Lupin right?”

“Why?” Hermione asked with narrowed eyes.

Draco pulled the letter out of his pocket. “One of my friends doesn’t like the new laws and wants to try this Muggle thing called a Sit-in. Do you know what that is?”

“Of course I do.” Hermione exclaimed indignantly.

Draco snorted. “Well I didn’t.” He handed over the letter, “I thought you might be interested.”

Hermione took her wand out before taking the letter cautiously. When nothing happened, she unfolded the paper and read the note.

“Who is his father?” Hermione asked curiously.

“No one you want to know.”

“What was that about the thirteenth hour on the thirteenth day?”

“The first witch was born on the thirteenth hour of the thirteenth day of the thirteenth month. Her coven was said to meet every Friday and to sacrifice a Muggle every Friday the thirteenth; hence the Friday the 13th superstitions. Supposedly Muggles recreated the calendar, leaving out the thirteenth month in an attempt to banish witchcraft.”

“Really?” Hermione asked in disbelief.

“No.” Draco replied with an eyebrow raised incredulously at her gullibility. “It’s just a fae tale, like the stories of the Deathly Hallows, or Marvin the Mad-Muggle. Just children’s books.”

“Oh.” She looked back down at the letter indecisively before looking back up at Draco. “His father’s a Death Eater, isn’t he?”

Draco remained silent.

Hermione sighed and looked away.

“Look, if you’re interested, you don’t have to use the Portkeys he’s sending us. You can find your own way to the Ministry Atrium and its not likely You-Know-Who will attack in broad daylight at the Ministry itself.”

Hermione handed the letter back. “One more question. Who is Gabriel?”

“A werewolf.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “I figured that. I mean who is he to you, to your friend?”

Draco smirked. “You won’t like that answer, Granger. Just leave it as a werewolf that Alessander wants to protect.”

“But why does he want to protect him?”

Draco shook his head, knowing the Gryffindor was one answer away from exploding.

“Gabriel is Alessander’s pet, and Les is very protective of his possessions.”

“You can’t own a werewolf, Malfoy, they’re people.” Granger declared, in annoyance.

“Oh, he doesn’t own the wolf. During the full moon, Gabriel runs with a clan as their Beta. Alessander owns him the rest of the time; when he’s a human.”

“Slavery’s been illegal since 1807. You can’t own people.”

“Maybe in the Muggle world, but in the Wizarding World, Submissives are bought and sold everyday.”

Hermione looked horrified, but after several failed attempts to free the house-elves, she was able to believe what he was telling her to be true. The Wizarding World seemed to have no concept of free will for all.

“That’s absolutely barbaric! You purebloods are so far behind in the times, it’s ridiculous. What gives you the right to own another person? The Muggle world realized centuries ago how wrong that was and yet wizards can’t even see what’s wrong with it!”

“Les takes very good care of Gabriel. He has more freedom now, than he has had in his entire life.”

“He should be completely free, not free at his Master’s discretion.”

Draco smirked. “Yeah, well, if you come, you can tell them that,” he said before turning and walking to the door. He turned back at the last minute, “You complain about Pureblood morals, but it’s the Muggle ones I don’t understand. You stand up for a werewolf you don't even know, but when it is your friend you were the first to condemn him, you're the strange one, Granger.”

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

AN: Thank you all so much for the lovely reviews, I jut wanted to credit that last line on the previous chapter (that earned so much well-deserved praise) to my wonderfully talented beta Kuro.

Thursday December 12, 1996 Hogwarts Potions Classroom

Severus Snape stalked through the classroom, ignoring the murmurs running through the room. He waited until the end of class to address the issue causing the rampant gossip. “Put your books away.”

He did not give them time to follow his orders before continuing. “It has been brought to my attention that certain students may be considering leaving school grounds tomorrow afternoon without permission. The standard disciplinary procedure against such an action is a two day suspension, a week of detentions and a loss of twenty house points. However, in light of certain circumstances it has been decided that any student in fifth year or above leaving school grounds with written parental consent, will only be docked fifty point in lieu of any other disciplinary action by the time of their return to school grounds.

Draco raised his hand.

“Mr Malfoy?”

“What if our parents pick us up themselves, Sir?”

“Each student caught participating in any event promoting civil disobedience will be docked fifty points, regardless of how they arrived.”

There were several apprehensive glances exchanged.

“Now, tomorrow's class will be cancelled as I will be unavailable. In light of this, I will be assigning ten questions related to the potion you have all just finished creating. Some more successfully than others,” he sneered at Weasley’s concoction. “Each question will require at least two feet to answer it fully. You are all required to answer one question of your choice. However, for every additional question answered, to my satisfaction, you will each be awarded five points.”

He resisted rolling his eyes as he waited for Granger to explain it to the Gryffindors and for Draco to explain it to Crabbe and Goyle.

“In addition, I will be awarding ten points to every student attempting to better our community. Class Dismissed!”

Severus stalked from the room and headed directly to his own chambers for a well-deserved scotch. “I can’t believe I just promised points to Gryffindors! That’s what I get for losing a bet to Rabastan. I should have known better.”

Friday December 13, 1996 Ministry Atrium 1:00 PM

Sixty-three Hogwarts students ranging from 5th through 7th year and from all houses landed in the middle of an atrium swarming with people. There were already at least three hundred protesters gathered around the Statue of Magical Brethren. Some gathered on conjured sofas and chairs, others sat on the ground on blankets, some chatting happily with friends, others were passing out signs and flyers, and, of course, there were the reporters. Every major publication seemed to have sent at least one reporter.

Draco abandoned the other students and led the Slytherin contingent through the crowd directly to Alessander’s side.

“Draco!” Les called with a smirk. He jumped down from the platform he was standing on and greeted the blond with a hug. “I wasn’t sure you’d come. I heard about the points.”

Draco shrugged. “Someone had to keep an eye on Pansy.”

As if on cue, Pansy launched herself at Les, who was just thankful the girl didn't have bushy hair. “Its so good to see you’re all right, my mum told me all about your last adventure and I was so worried about you and Gabriel and…”

“Pansy, my dear” Les interrupted with a drawl. “You are in public. Act like it.”

Pansy looked down with a blush. “Yes sir, I’m sorry,” she muttered.

Draco snorted at the two of them. During the last week of the summer and the occasional Hogsmead weekend, Pansy had developed a bit of a crush on the young Lord; a fact that constantly amused the blonde and gave Les a flashback to the days when Ginny Weasley used to alternatively ramble without pause or become speechless in his presence.'

“So… the outfit?” Blaise asked, taking in his future Lord’s fashion statement.

“Surprisingly, it’s Amaryllis and Narcissa’s creation.” Les turned in a slow circle, showing off skin-tight black basilisk skin pants, a shimmering silver Acromantula silk shirt, all topped by a black and silver faux werewolf fur cape. “We’re making a statement. Wait until you see Gabriel.” Les grinned with a smile that made all the Slytherins shudder.

Draco was the only one to notice the brief faltering to that grin and turned slightly to see Sirius Black and Remus Lupin approach.

“Where is Gabriel?” Theo asked.

“He’ll be here shortly,” Les said blanking his face as the two adults reached the Slytherin students.

“Professor Black. Mr Lupin.” Draco greeted them.

Sirius grinned at the students. “Okay, as glad as I am you all came here today; I must ask that all the Hogwarts students stay together.”

“Actually, Professor Black.” Les practically spat his name. “This group of students will be needed for moral support later and I need them to remain close by.”

Sirius glared at the redhead young man. “You’ll have to get your moral support somewhere else, Death Eater,” he sneered, “I am responsible for these students.”

“No, you are not. They are not at a school event. You have no authority here Black.” Les took a deep breath and tried to calm down. Now was not the time for personal vendettas. “Although, I will admit it will be safer for all the students to remain together. Perhaps the other students could join us near the platform?” He gestured to the raised platform surrounding the statue.

“What do you mean by safer?” Remus asked. “I was under the understanding this would remain a peaceful protest.”

“It will be from our end, but I’m afraid the Ministry didn’t promise the same. I’m not sure how they’ll react to the speeches.”

“Speeches?” Draco asked. “You’re giving a speech?”

“Of course not!” Les said in horror. Public speaking was not something he liked in either identity. “You didn’t think I needed your support, did you?”

“Who are we suppose to be supporting then, Les?” Pansy asked.

“Me.” A quiet husky voice said from behind the group.

Les laughed when they all jumped. “If he was here, Severus would be lecturing all of you right now for letting your guard down.” Les held a hand out to Gabriel and with a gentle tug, pulled the werewolf to his side.

“Wow.” Blaise couldn’t help but comment. Theo agreed with his statement with a nod.

For once in her life, Pansy was speechless, and even Draco looked awed when they got a good look at Gabriel.

Gabriel stood at Alessander’s side, eyes lowered demurely, wearing only flesh coloured trousers, and a platinum collar with matching cuffs. His impressive physique would usually be enough to attract that sort of response, but today, all eyes were drawn to the large scar covering his collarbone, from the bite that turned him.

Les entwined his fingers with the slightly older boy’s in support. “Gabriel is going to tell his story today. Afterwards, I intend to offer up the stage to any werewolf who wishes to speak on their own behalf. I would like you all to support him today.” He finished solemnly.

“Please Professor Black,” Pansy requested in a near whisper. “Can we stay here?”

Sirius nodded, unable to take his eyes off the exquisite young man standing half-naked in front of him. “I’ll go get the others.” He eventually said in an emotion choked voice.

Once he left, Les let go of Gabriel, turned to Remus and held out a hand. “We were not properly introduced the last time we met. I am Alessander Azrael and this is Gabriel.”

“Remus Lupin.” Remus said, briefly taking his hand before reaching to shake Gabriel’s as well.

Gabriel jerked back when Remus reached for his hand, without raising his eyes or saying a word.

Les placed a comforting hand on Gabriel’s shoulder. “I’m sorry, Mr Lupin, he doesn’t like to be touched by other werewolves. I’m afraid the ones he knows are not the best in terms of company.”

“I heard that,” growled a nearby woman.

Remus was surprised to see Rosalie, an older werewolf known for her vicious attacks against anti-werewolf groups. She was Fenrir’s mate, and was rarely seen without her Alpha.

“Hello, princess.” Les greeted, embracing the woman as he surreptitiously shifted to place himself between her and Gabriel. “I wasn’t sure you’d actually make it today.”

Before Rosalie could respond, several screams rang out through the atrium. Remus was surprised when Alessander took a protective stance in front of all three werewolves, himself included.

The cause of the commotion arrived in front of them just as Sirius had returned with the students. Sirius immediately drew his wand when he saw the unexpected guest.

“Surprise.” Glowing teal eyes locked on shocked emerald green ones.

“What are you doing here? Why? What? How did you even get in?” Les stuttered.

Reynard laughed, flashing sharp fangs before dropping a kiss on the young man’s forehead.

“We’ve had access to the Ministry for several millenniums, my childe. The council made an agreement with them centuries before even I was alive. We just don’t choose to use those privileges too often.”

“That still doesn’t explain what you’re doing here.” Les said with a frown.

“To support Gabriel, of course.”

Les glared up at the vampire silently.

“Fine,” Reynard sighed in annoyance. “Your father sent me to keep an eye on you, since you banned him from coming.”

Les rolled his eyes. “This is a peaceful protest, your Highness. No biting. No terrorizing. If you stay you have to be on your best behaviour.”

“Really Les, that’s the same lecture you give your father before he goes out. Do I look as insane as Evan?”

“Yes.” Les waited silently for a moment. “Your word, my prince?” He was careful to be properly respectful of Reynard’s rank in such a public setting.

“Yes, yes, you have my word. I will be a perfect little angel.” Reynard waved a hand airily before smirking and leaning in to kiss Les on his neck.

Pansy gasped and grabbed Draco’s arm in a death grip. Several students cried out. Both Black and Lupin pointed their wands at the vampire, while standing protectively in front of the students. Rosalie watched him wearily but did not appear too concerned with his actions. Gabriel just enjoyed the show, knowing Reynard would never hurt his childe.

Les just shook his head and pushed the vampire away. “Are you done causing a scene?”

“Not yet.” Reynard grinned wickedly and snapped his fingers twice. Instantly, ten vampires appeared by his side. This time, however, the crowd was too stunned to scream. The vampires had arrived carrying picket signs with sayings like ‘Fight the Power’ and ‘Hell No We Won’t Go’ written on them. Even more strange was their attire. With the exception of Reynard, every last one of them was dressed as if they stepped out of a protest during the sixties in America.

Arial bounced over to Les, wearing a pink flower-power mini-dress with white vinyl platform boots and hugged him. “I love a good protest.”

Caleb, in flannel brown pants and a hippie t-shirt with a red bandanna, seconded that. “I miss the sixties.”

“You hung out with Muggles in the sixties?” Draco couldn’t help but ask.

Les snorted. “Are you kidding me? Caleb started the sexual revolution.”

The laughter broke the tension and introductions were made. Draco and Remus seemed to be the only two that noticed Gabriel and Alessander skipped out once the introductions started.

Soon, all eyes went to the platform as Les climbed up, Gabriel standing beside him. Les didn’t bother with a Sonorous, but the crowd fell silent as he began to speak.

“I’d like to thank everyone for coming today. We are all gathered here because we believe that the discrimination the Minister is proposing is immoral and unjust. The intention today is not to start any problems, or to cause any damage. This is to remain a peaceful protest. By our presence alone, we testify that we believe the new werewolf laws are wrong. We will sit here until the Minister acknowledges our presence. Even if he never does, it is my hope that the Wizengamot members will take our actions into consideration before they vote. Today we will prove that none of the people here today, nor the ones too frightened to join us, are the wild monsters they are being portrayed as. To remind us all that a werewolf is an ordinary wizard or witch everyday and at least twenty-seven nights of the month, I have asked several of these brave men and women to tell their stories today. On that note, our first speaker is a very close friend of mine. This is his first time speaking in any group setting, so I ask that everyone remember how difficult this is for him and restrain from any outbursts. Thank you.”

Les turned and gave Gabriel a hug and a kiss on both cheeks before stepping down and moving to stand by his Slytherin friends. Pansy immediately wrapped an arm around him in support, knowing how difficult Gabriel’s story would be for Les to hear.

“Hello, my name is Gabriel. You don’t think you know me, but I would bet many of you have heard of me. I am one of Evan Rosier’s Children.” Gabriel looked down momentarily with a soft smile. “It upsets my Master that I still say I am one, but you see that isn’t something that can be undone. It is part of who I have become. That is why I felt a need to explain who I was, even though today I am here, not to tell you of my life as a submissive, but to tell you of my life as a beast. Unfortunately, they are not something I am able to separate. You see, I was four when I was given to Master Evan. I was the youngest child he ever took.”

Draco grasped Les’ hand in support, both of them knowing there was one child even younger than Gabriel.

“By the time I was six, I was very much the favoured pet. I learned obedience at a very young age. One day, one of the older children became jealous and attacked me during the night. He tried to rape me. I bit his shoulder to get him off me. I broke his skin and left a mark. The next morning Master Evan saw the mark.” Gabriel recited every word in a quiet monotone.

Draco and Pansy settled onto the ground, physically supporting Les between them. He gripped both their hands tightly, knowing what was coming.

“He waited until that night to punish me. He took me to an associate of his and explained what I had done. He said…” Gabriel had to stop and catch his breath. He looked out over the silent crowd with wild, panicked eyes.

Les stood up, intending to go to Gabriel, but before he could, Sirius Black climbed up on the stage and offered the trembling werewolf a conjured glass of water. Sirius patted the young man on the back and whispered something in his ear. Reynard latched onto Les and pulled him back down on the floor, telling him to let Gabriel do this on his own before sending a warning look to Draco. Draco got the hint and held Les once more, signalling Pansy to do the same.

Gabriel finished his water, set the glass down and began again. “Master Evan told me if I was going to behave like an animal I would become one. He then gave the werewolf the Wolfsbane Potion and orders on where I was to be bitten before locking us both in for the night. We were in a large dungeon cell, but it was still just one room. I had nowhere to hide, nowhere to run, and no way out. The wolf wanted to play with me before fulfilling Master Evan’s request, and that night became a terrifying blur as I tried to get away, knowing there was no way out.”

Gabriel paused once more. He blinked down at the crowd as if he was coming out of a trance and only just realized he had an audience. He licked his lips nervously. Still no one spoke, but the crowd was no longer silent. Soft weeping and the occasional sniffle were heard in the silence.

“When I was preparing my speech today, I had intended on stopping there. But I was advised that the next two full moons were almost as important. The first full moon after I was turned, I was absolutely terrified of the transformation. I had no access to books, no one to talk to, I had no idea what would happen. All I knew was that it would hurt. Master Evan took me back to the same cell for my first night. He gave me the Wolfsbane Potion and stayed with me the entire night. The pain was bearable and I kept my mind, while developing so many new senses and abilities. It was a relief to my terrified thoughts.”

“The next moon, I was denied that precious potion. I was chained to a wall and left alone. The pain became so bad I began gnawing on my own limbs even before the transformation was complete. I don’t remember much of that night. It was just a rush of hunger and rage and so much pain.”

Gabriel took one last pause, this time moving to sit cross-legged on the stage. “When I asked my advisor, why she thought it was so important to include those two moons, she said I was able to explain the incredible benefit of Wolfsbane Potion. She then said that most werewolves are unable to afford or find the Potion I have been lucky enough to have had on every moon except one.”

Gabriel gracefully climbed to his feet and got off the platform. He immediately embraced his crying Master, tears streaming down his own face as well. The two young men clung to each other, both offering and receiving the support and comfort they each desperately needed.

Rosalie took the stage next. She surprised all who knew her by reputation with her story of a terrified young mother trying to protect her children after being caught outside on a full moon. Her daughter had died that night and her son was unable to survive his first transformation. She spoke with self-loathing and desperation as she admitted to being too cowardly to take her own life as her husband and her own parents insisted she should. She told of the depressive lows she had reached as she found herself disowned. She had wandered the streets scared, alone and penniless all while still grieving for her own children. She also spoke of the relief she felt after meeting her mate and his pack. She talked about family and friends and knowing you weren’t alone. She talked about fighting back and not giving up. While acknowledging this was a peaceful protest, she encouraged the crowd to do whatever it took to fight against the oppression and possible execution they were facing. By the time the next werewolf took the stage the crowd was energized and enthusiastic.

Like Gabriel, Rosalie went directly to Alessander afterwards. However, she had told her story before and there were no tears on her face as she embraced her young Lord.

“Thank you, Rosalie.” Les whispered in her ear.

“I hope it helps.” She responded pulling away. “I have to go; I promised I wouldn’t stay here any longer than necessary.”

“I know, I promised I’d kick you out as soon as you finished.” Les smirked before leaning in close to her. “Congratulations, my princess.” He murmured, as his hand brushed against her still flat stomach.

Her eyes widened and she let out a breathless laugh. “He told you.”

Les just smiled at her before tugging a familiar necklace out from under her shirt, wrapping her hand around the charm and murmuring the activation word for the pregnant woman.

Once Rosalie had disappeared, he met Remus’ stunned gaze and gave a short nod of acknowledgement. Draco and Reynard watched on anxiously when Les chose to sit by Remus instead of returning to the Slytherins. Remus quietly introduced Les to the Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs surrounding him. Les was relieved that Sirius was with the Gryffindors and he had managed to avoid that group so far.

“I can’t believe Fenrir let her go out unescorted. Especially knowing…” Remus trailed off purposely.

“I promised to protect her, but I do think it is because of her condition that he allowed her, instead of despite of it. I think many of us are here today because we want to be able to give our children even more than we had ourselves. Whether that is material possessions, more power, more security, or just a more peaceful lifestyle, we are able to fight for our children even when we wouldn’t normally fight for ourselves. Rosalie has always fought to protect her pack, but even she has become more aggressive since the news. And Gabriel,”

Les looked over to where Gabriel was sitting cross-legged with the Slytherins in the middle of the vampire group, surrounded and protected on all sides. “Gabriel hates being in public, but he doesn’t want to see anyone else having to go through what he did. I won’t let the Ministry get their hands on him but I can’t protect everyone by myself.”

Les looked up at Remus and Remus was startled by the intensity in those green eyes. Once again he felt a wave of déjà vu, but he couldn’t figure out who this dark wizard reminded him of. “Will you speak today?” Les asked.

“No.” Remus shook his head. “My story is not so dramatic. I’ve always had friends and family to support me. I spent most my life hiding my condition from my own kind as well as from the rest of the world.”

“Neither a good example nor a horrible warning.” Les muttered almost to himself.

“I’m sorry?” Remus questioned.

“My father used to tell me he couldn’t be a good example so he had to be a horrible warning.”

“Hmm, I can’t say I disagree with him. May I ask which one are you?”

“I am hoping to be a good example one day, but for now I am okay with remaining a horrible warning as long as it gets the job done.”

“You are far too young to be so cynical.”

Les chuckled darkly. “I was raised by Evan Rosier. What’d you expect?” He smirked up at the wolf.

Remus looked like he wanted to ask something, but wasn’t sure how it would be taken.

“If I don’t like what you ask, I won’t answer. I promise nothing you ask will offend me. Besides, do you really imagine you could ask something they haven’t?” Les gestured to the Slytherin students. “It’s like getting the inside scoop on the Bogeyman.”

Remus smiled for a brief moment before turning serious once more. “You seemed upset by Gabriel’s story. I assume that to mean he wasn’t gifted to you from your father. I’d like to ask how you came to be his master, but I fear I am overstepping several boundaries.”

“You are.” Les listened to the old man currently speaking on stage for a long while before deciding to answer Remus. He didn’t like being thought of as someone who would enslave another person, but in this case he felt it was a necessary evil and wanted to explain that. A small part of him still felt the need for approval from his parents’ friend.

“I never knew what my father did before this last year. Gabriel is the only one I have ever met. My father kept me very isolated growing up and he would never have given me one of his pets.” Les spat the last word, his disgust momentarily evident. “I purchased Gabriel on my own when I heard his story and found out he was being sold to someone I know would treat him poorly. Gabriel deserves better. I give him as much freedom as I can, unfortunately, he doesn’t really understand what that means. He’s unable to make decisions on his own. He is years older than me, but I feel almost like he’s still a child.”

Les sighed. “I’m not explaining this well. Gabriel is very intelligent. He is able to manipulate the most paranoid of Slytherins. Hell, he has Severus Snape and Lucius Malfoy wrapped around his finger even better than Draco, and yet if you ask him what he’d like to drink he won’t be able to answer. He doesn’t understand free will. He’s so conditioned…” Les stopped abruptly.

“I should not be discussing this with you. I apologize.”

“I do not mind, and you obviously needed someone to talk to.”

Les turned cold at that. “I have family and friends. I don’t need your support, Mr Lupin.”

“Sometimes, family and friends are too close to talk to. I have always been considered a good listener, and I rarely judge.”

Les looked at Remus intently for a long moment, surprised to find part of him still missed the older man. Remus never really was the good example, and he couldn't really be the horrible warning either. He always just was. He was too busy fighting his own demons to fight anyone else's.

"Thank you, Mr Lupin. I appreciate the offer."

Remus never got the chance to respond. The Minster finally made an appearance.

He cast Sonorous on himself as he stood by the elevators flanked by a team of aurors. "You have all made your point. I am giving everyone ten minutes to disperse before the aurors arrest anyone remaining for disrupting the Ministry."

Les immediately went to the platform, this time casting Sonorous on himself and addressed the crowd.

"Thank you, Minister, for that warning. Alright folks, our time is up. You were all told this would remain a peaceful protest. At this time, I can no longer promise you that. I suggest for your own safety you leave the Ministry."

There were several looks exchanged at the way Alessander worded that statement. He looked directly at the Minister as he continued. "Of course, I and my friends will be remaining until our esteemed Minister is willing to negotiate the terms of his new law."

Alessander’s face was perfectly blank, but he was becoming concerned at the fact that no one was leaving. He assumed Remus and Sirius would be escorting the students out at the very least. He swallowed as he realized no one actually believed the Ministry capable of violence.

He ended the Sonorous and gestured to Draco, Gabriel and Reynard to come forward. He enclosed the four of them inside a silencing charm almost before they made it all the way to his side.

"I think this is going to turn very ugly, very quickly. I need your help."

"What's your plan?" Reynard questioned.

"If he attacks, can you and your warriors get all the werewolves out without any notice?"

While Reynard proceeded to count the wolves, Les turned to Draco and Gabriel. "I need your Portkeys."

Both turned over their necklaces without any questions asked. Les carefully expanded the chains without altering the portkey charms.

"We can get out your wolves with no problems, but there are twenty unmarked wolves here as well."

"I don't need you to get my wolves out. They all have portkeys. We need to get the others out. If the Ministry catches them, they will be executed as examples."

Reynard took a sharp breath. "Where do you want me to take them?"

"The dungeons, at least until I can get there and sort everything out. Marvolo would throw a fit if I had you bring them anywhere else."

"I'll let my people know the plan." Reynard said without another comment.

"Wait. Gabriel, I want you to stay with Reynard."

"No Master, Please, I can stay and help you fight. I don't want to leave you here."

"Gabriel, I need you to go. I need you to stop Evan and Bella from storming the Ministry."

"You don't want backup?” Reynard asked sharply.

"No violence from our end. Let the public see the Ministry's true face.”

"You idiot." Draco growled. "You are surrounded by Aurors and they'll call the Order in too. They'll kill you."

Les handed the necklaces over to Draco. "When they attack, they'll fire some warning spells. I'm going to pull down the Ministry wards and use the power to shield everyone gathered here."

"You planned this." Gabriel breathed.

Les ignored him and continued talking directly to Draco. "I won't be able to hold the shield long. Once they start using more violent spells, we act." He included Reynard with a glance. "Fenrir's pack and the other Marked Werewolves have orders to Portkey out at the first sign of trouble. The vampires will get the other wolves out. I need you to Portkey the students out."

"Are you insane! They'll never trust me and what about Lupin and Black?"

"Bring them too, if you must. Draco, I need you to do this. When you arrive in my rooms all the alarms will go off. I need someone who won't be killed on sight to explain to Marvolo what's going on."

Draco closed his eyes with a whimper. "He's going to kill me."

"He won't. And your father will be there... Actually once the alarms will go off, I think everyone might end up there. Please, Draco."

"Why me?"

"Because I trust you. Oh, I also need you to hide the picture and the albums by the bed in my bedroom. Preferably before anyone sees them.

"Alessander, you are sending over fifty Hogwarts students along with at least two Order members directly to the most secure rooms in the Dark Lord's castle." Reynard spoke slowly and sternly, resembling the father-figure he was never allowed to be.

"I know."

"He will not like this, Master," Gabriel put in.

"I know."

"You are risking not only the castle's location, and the students’ lives, but your own identity in the process!" Draco practically shouted.

"I know."

Before anyone could come up with another argument the Minister's voice rang out. "Your time is up. You are now considered as suspects involved in criminal activity and will be escorted to Ministry holding cells."

Les dropped the privacy charm and drew his wand. "Minister, as citizens of Wizarding Britain, we have the right to stand within our own Ministry." He cast a gate charm, keeping the aurors from approaching.

Rufus Scrimgeour roared like the lion he resembled. "Arrest them! Now!"

The aurors began casting hexes directly towards the crowd, attempting to disrupt the charm.

The crowd began to panic. Wands were being drawn and people were screaming as their own Ministry attacked them.

Les waited as long as he could for Reynard and Draco to explain the plan. Draco seemed to have recruited the Slytherins and Remus to help him organize the students and the portkeys were already out and about ready to be activated.

One Auror stepped up the attack and cast a blasting curse directly at the panicking protesters.

That was what Les had been waiting for. He yanked the power from the Ministry's own wards and encased the group in a shimmering dome. His hair and cape fluttered in the magical wind. His eyes turned completely black as the power threatened to overwhelm him.

Both the protesters and the aurors stopped completely, stunned at the amount of power the young man was revealing. Fortunately, Reynard quickly took control.

"EVERYONE OUT! NOW!"

His warriors responded instantly, each grabbing the two closest werewolves and Apparating out. Several cries of "SANCTUARY" were called out as the students and Death Eaters activated their Portkeys.

Les was left alone with a group of reporters and seven innocent bystanders still under his shield. "Oh fuck." he whispered as he struggled to ground himself.

Friday December 13, 1996 Slytherin Castle Dungeons 3:00 PM

Mason disregarded all his Pureblood training and ran to the source of the ward disturbance when the alarms sounded through his dungeon. He arrived at a large central cell and stopped, stunned.

His guards had the cell surrounded with their wands drawn, but they were unsure how to react. Inside the cell, Reynard and ten of his vampires stood between twenty strangers and his guards.

“Lower your wands and return to your posts. It appears the intruders have captured themselves.”

Mason waited until his guards have walked away before turning to Reynard for an explanation.

“Lord Azrael requested this group be brought here for their own protection.”

“So he’s imprisoning the people he wants to protect? I think he may be confused.”

“He needed to get them out and didn’t think Lord Voldemort would appreciate them being given free reign around the castle.”

Mason laughed, “Would you like to be let out or are you planning on remaining prisoners as well?”

“I’d appreciate myself and Gabriel being let out, but perhaps with your permission we can make the accommodations a bit more comfortable for my warriors and Lord Azrael’s guests.”

“Your warriors are staying?”

“I told the little Lord I would keep them safe.”

Mason took no offence at the implications; he knew what his guards were capable of. “Then by all means, let’s improve the… accommodations.”

Mason touched the cell bars with his wand and the cell combined with the two cells on either side as well as the three cells behind it. He snapped his fingers for a house elf and instructed it to provide a few tables with refreshments. Next he turned back to the vampires and werewolves. “I am less than adequate at transfiguration. Perhaps someone else can provide seating.”

One of the werewolves cautiously stepped forward. “We can use our wands?”

“Absolutely. I’m sure you will all be released as soon as Lord Azrael arrives. In the meantime, please make yourselves as comfortable as possible.” Mason signalled to one of the nearby guards. “Colin will try to fulfil any requests.”

He turned to Colin, “They are not prisoners. I expect them to be treated with respect. Bring them whatever they request within reason. Come find me with any questionable requests.”

“Yes, sir.”

Mason unlocked the cell door and let Reynard and Gabriel out. He was surprised when no one tried to escape. His confusion must have been evident because an older woman responded as he relocked the door.

“It doesn’t matter if you leave that door wide open. That young Lord of yours has done more for our kind today than anyone else has, since the invention of Wolfsbane Potion. If he thinks it’s safer for us to be locked up in the Dark Lord’s dungeon than the Ministry’s prison, we will remain here.”

Mason shook his head. It looked like Alessander had, single-handedly, converted the werewolves in just a few short hours.

“Come,” Reynard said, “We should find Lord Voldemort before the rest of the little Lord’s guests arrive.”

“The rest of his…” Mason was cut off as another alarm sounded.

Friday December 13, 1996 Slytherin Castle 3:15 PM
Lord Alessander Azrael’s Private Rooms

As soon as the portkey released him, Draco rushed to the bedroom and grabbed the picture of Les parents from the bedside table and two albums, one from his life with his real parents and one from his life with his surrogate one. He wrapped them all up in his cloak and headed back to the sitting room just as the inner circle rushed in with wands drawn. Several students screamed as they drew wands as well. Remus and Sirius shouted orders, trying to gather the students into a group.

“WAIT!” Draco shouted, looking at all the masked Death Eaters frantically.

“An explanation, Draco.” Marvolo ordered, moving forward, but not yet drawing his own wand.

Draco rushed to get out as much as possible before someone started firing spells, “The Minster attacked and Les wanted everyone to get out safe since he promised a peaceful protest, but no one left at the warning and then they started firing and we were all trapped so he sent the werewolves to your dungeons and gave the students Portkeys to get them out safely and we ended up here and he wanted me to stop you from hurting them and I don’t know how the hell he thought that was going to happen and I got his things from his room like he asked and he’s back there all by himself and there are aurors.”

Several of the Death Eaters removed their masks and lowered their wands as they listened to Draco’s rambling and many of the students lowered their wands as the threat against them lessened.

“So the plan worked?” Rabastan asked.

Marvolo whipped his head around to glare at his follower. “What plan?” he asked tersely.

“He didn’t discuss it with you, My Lord?” Amaryllis asked in surprise.

“Apparently not.” He hissed through gritted teeth.

“My Lord, he had planned to show the public how violent the Ministry and the Order are as well as reveal his own strength. I believe he had planned to tear down the wards after goading them into attacking them.” Lucius answered.

“Who’s grounding him?” Evan asked, near frantic.

“Usually Gabriel,” Rabastan answered, having worked out with the young men frequently over the last few months.

“He’s with me,” Reynard answered. “Back here to keep Evan and Bella from doing anything insane.”

“YOU LEFT HIM ALONE?!?” Evan shouted heading towards the door.

Marvolo cast a charm to freeze his follower in place before turning to Reynard. “Did you know about this?”

“Not until today.”

“Who is grounding him?”

“No one.”

“Fucking idiot Gryffindor and his insane plans. I didn’t need to try to kill him; he’s going to do that all on his own!”

He turned back to the rest of the room, his red gaze coldly sweeping over student and Death Eater alike. “Who knew the plan?”

Rabastan, Lucius, and Amaryllis stepped forward while Bellatrix hesitantly raised her hand as she pouted prettily.

“You four can clean this mess up. Evan you will remain here. If you attempt to go to the Ministry, I will turn you over to them myself.” With that he ended the spell and headed back to his own rooms.

“Where are you going?” Evan demanded.

“To get your overconfident, impertinent son.”

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”

Friday December 13, 1996 Slytherin Castle 3:15 PM
Lord Alessander Azrael’s Private Rooms

Evan yanked the package out of Draco’s hand and stomped to Les’ bedroom, slamming the door behind him. Reynard shook his head and cautiously followed him.

“Well.” Walden said with a smirk at Lucius, “I’ll leave you to sorting this out.” He laughed as he walked past Bella, the witch muttering darkly about the given task.

His exit was followed by Mason, Alaster and Dirk all in various states of amusement.

Theodore checked on both his sons and then followed the others out. Anton gave Pansy a hug, kissed his wife and then headed towards the door. Unlike the others, he didn’t make it too far before his wife stopped him with a touch to his arm.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Amaryllis asked.

“I was planning on going back to work.”

“I don’t think so. You can help us.”

Rudolphus made the mistake of chuckling at Anton’s disgruntled face.

“You too, my dear husband,” Bella drawled.

Rabastan outright laughed at his brother’s scowl before coming to his rescue. “Come on, let’s go.” He turned to Lucius. “We’ll sort the werewolves in the dungeons, you can have the students.”

As the remaining Death Eaters gathered together, Remus and Sirius placed themselves protectively in front of the students. The students remained tightly grouped together with the exception of Pansy, Blaise and Draco who lay sprawled on the sofa watching the show.

Lucius sighed heavily as he waved the two out. He turned to Severus with an elegant eyebrow raised with a silent question.

“Absolutely not. This is your mess. I knew nothing about it.” Severus sneered.

“You are the only one that can access the school directly, Severus.”

“I will not have students stomping through my personal quarters.”

“I don’t believe you’ve never had a student in your rooms,” Bella sing-songed with a laugh.

Severus shot a glare and a hex at her and she nimbly danced out of the way of both.

“Severus, we would greatly appreciate the help.” Amaryllis said sincerely.

“I will take my Slytherins, and only my Slytherins.” He gestured sharply to the students.

Remus stepped forward, stopping any of the students from leaving. “Is it completely necessary to separate them?”

Lucius met Remus’ eyes directly. “He is taking them back to the school. That is all. Everyone will make it back to Hogwarts safely. We just need to find a way to navigate the wards.”

Remus nodded tensely and reluctantly stepped aside.

The thirty Slytherins quickly gathered around their Head of House with the exception of Draco.

“Mr. Malfoy, I believe that is a snake on your robes.” Severus drawled impatiently.

“I want to wait and make sure Les is okay.”

“I’ll return him to the school myself,” Lucius said.

“Me too!” Pansy said sitting back down.

Lucius and Severus turned to Anton who nodded his approval.

Blaise stood there, torn. He obviously didn’t want to go, but unlike Draco and Pansy, he didn’t have someone to give permission.

Lucius looked at Blaise and sighed again. “Draco, go Floo your mother and ask her to let Selena Zabini know that Blaise is with you.”

“Yes sir.” Draco said at the same time Blaise called out, “Thank you,”

The two of them plus Pansy and Gabriel headed to Gabriel’s old room to use the Floo in there. Gabriel had long since moved into Les’s bedroom but the group did not dare to enter that room and chance disturbing Evan.

After Severus and the Slytherins had left, Lucius looked over the remaining students, recognizing a few.

“Alright, next group. If you have a Marked relative, go with the Parkinsons.” Lucius said before turning to Amaryllis. “Send them each home with their relative. Make sure to remind them to get parental consent before returning them to school.”

Amaryllis nodded to Lucius but addressed Remus, “Will that be acceptable? I promise, I will only release them to the relative they choose.”

Sirius snorted, “Right, like you can trust the word of a Death Eater,” he muttered. Remus elbowed him sharply as he nodded to Amaryllis.

She led the group of students out into the hall, ignoring Sirius.

“Perhaps, you would like to join us, Professor Black.” Anton said, annoyed at the slight towards his wife. “I’m sure we can find a relative of yours to escort you home. There may be one or two still alive.”

“YOU FUCKING BASTARD!” Sirius yelled, lounging at Anton.

Anton immediately fired a curse at Sirius who quickly returned fire. Bella laughed wildly and joined in.

Lucius and Remus quickly cast shield charms to block the stray curses while ushering the remaining students into Gabriel’s room.

“Bella, Lord Azrael wants him alive,” Lucius called out in warning before closing the bedroom door.

“Is anyone hurt?” Remus asked, receiving a chorus of negative responses.

“What happened?” Draco demanded.

Lucius looked over to where his son sat on the bed, leaning against a few pillows. Blaise was lying on the other side with Gabriel and Pansy in the middle.

“Mr. Parkinson and Professor Black had an altercation. Your aunt is helping them sort it out.”

“Is father alright?” Pansy questioned the concern obvious in her voice.

“He will be fine.” Lucius switched his gaze to worried amber eyes, “They will all be fine.” He said firmly.

Lucius looked over the remaining eleven students; six Gryffindors, three Hufflepuffs and two Ravenclaws; four purebloods-including two Weasleys, five halfbloods and two mudbloods. He shook his head before reluctantly turning to Remus. “I need to separate them again.”

Remus frowned. “Why?” he asked looking over the smaller group.

“Seven of them can Floo to one of my houses and access the Headmistresses office from there. My wards will not allow the mud…Muggleborns to enter and I will not have a Weasley in my home. If Black could manage to behave himself, I would suggest he go with them and you stay with the rest. I doubt he will be able to do that by the time they have finished.”

“You said he would be okay,” Remus said in concern, wanting to fight for his friend, but needing to protect the children.

“He will be. Eventually. Although I’m sure Bella will love another shot at him,” Lucius sneered.

“May I make a suggestion, Mister Malfoy?” Gabriel asked respectfully.

Lucius gestured for Gabriel to continue.

“Perhaps, Mr Lupin could leave with the children and then return after verifying they have made it to Hogwarts safely. That way he would only be leaving the rest behind for a short time.”

Lucius looked at Remus with a single raised eyebrow, “Would that be acceptable?”

Remus still didn’t like it, but he couldn’t see any alternatives, “Are you sure I will be able to come back?”

“My Master allows me to adjust the wards on our rooms. I can open the Floo in this room with a direct link to Mr. Malfoy’s home. You shouldn’t have any problem getting back,” Gabriel answered.

Remus looked to Lucius who nodded his agreement. “Alright,” Remus reluctantly agreed.

“Draco,” Lucius said, “Floo ahead, tell your mother the plan and have her go to the seaside villa and assist Mr Lupin.”

Draco gave a put-upon sigh but did as he was asked, before quickly returning.

Shortly after, Remus and the seven students left, leaving Lucius alone with three Slytherins and, unfortunately, four Gryffindors; Hermione Granger, Dean Thomas, and Ron and Ginny Weasley.

Lucius restrained himself from rubbing his head and tried to ignore the headache coming on. He turned to Gabriel. “Any ideas for these four?”

Gabriel snorted, “Let my Master sort them out himself,” he sneered.

Lucius raised an eyebrow at Gabriel’s unusual viciousness.

“He’s annoyed ‘cause Lord Azrael wouldn’t let him stay,” Blaise explained, his lips twitching in amusement.

“I should have stayed there. I could have helped.” He turned to Lucius. “Prince Reynard could have stopped Madame Lestrange and Master Evan. I wasn’t needed here.”

Lucius smiled softly at Gabriel, shocking the Gryffindors, “You were needed here. Alessander needed to know you were safe.”

Gabriel growled and flung himself back on the bed, laying far too close to Draco for Lucius’ comfort. Draco reached out, as if to comfort the werewolf, but dropped his hand after catching his father’s gaze. Lucius narrowed his eyes at the four on the bed and for once Draco was grateful for the Gryffindors presence. He knew his father would never say anything in front of them.

Everyone but Lucius jumped when the door slammed open.

“Undo whatever order you gave Bellatrix.” Evan demanded furiously through gritted teeth. His fists were clenched tightly at his side and his face was a mask of fury.

Lucius raised an elegant eyebrow but made no response, silently wondering what Evan was talking about and wary of the anger the usually cold man was showing.

Anton entered the room behind the furious man and looked at Lucius with barely concealed amusement.

“Bella is protecting Black from Evan.”

Lucius blinked in shock and walking back into the sitting room, found a bound and gagged Black surrounded by a shimmering blue shield of protection. He stared blankly for a few seconds before looking up at Bella. “My dear, why is Professor Black in that position?” he drawled with just a hint of disbelief.

The group of Gryffindors cautiously moved closer to the open door, eavesdropping on the Death Eaters in the sitting room.

Bella looked down at Sirius, “My cousin doesn't know when to keep his mouth shut, do you, love?” She looked back up at Lucius with a mock-pout “And he kept trying to get away. It was almost like he didn’t want to play with us.”

Lucius shook his head, hiding his amusement at Bella’s more playful side. “I meant why the shield, Bella.”

Bella’s mouth formed a cute little ‘o’ and she looked confused, “you said, Lord Les wants him alive. Evan doesn’t.” Bella shrugged before sneering viciously. “He’s still trying to get revenge for the Potter brat.”

Evan pointed his wand directly at Bella’s heart, “You know nothing! ‘It is very unfair to judge anybody's conduct, without an intimate knowledge of their situation. Nobody, who has not been in the interior of a family, can say what difficulties of any individual of that family, may be.’”

Bella growled at Evan, “You don’t deserve to call my lord, your son; spending all your time with the spawn of the blood traitor and his mudblood whore! The dark lord should have killed you years ago.” Bella clenched her wand tightly, but didn’t dare raise it yet. She knew he couldn’t out-duel Evan, especially when starting out at a disadvantage.

“Stop.” Lucius ordered, before Evan could respond. “You both will desist your insane behaviours until Alessander is back to referee.”

Lucius glanced back at the doorway to find it crowded with students trying to watch the show. He bent down close and quietly spoke to Sirius. “I would like nothing better then to turn you over to Evan for whatever he believes you did to Harry. I know how much that child meant to him. However, I also need your students to continue to remain calm. I’m going to release you, but if you so much as glare at the floor, I will turn you over to Evan and Bella and you can see how well they get along when working together.”

Lucius gracefully rose to his feet and dissolved Sirius’ shield and the ropes holding him there. After a moments pause he dissolved the gag as well. “Sit.” He directed, gesturing to a nearby armchair with his wand.

He turned back to the students, pleasantly surprised that Sirius did as he was told. “Come in and sit down.”

All four students moved as one and sat huddled together on the sofa.

“Do you want to send an owl to your parents?” Bella asked in a rare rational moment.

“Why would you let us do that?” Ginny asked suspiciously, before Dean and her brother could shush her.

The Slytherins and Evan all snickered. Lucius and Anton looked at Bella with blatant amusement.

Bella glared at the ones daring to laugh at her before turning back to Ginny, “In good pureblood homes, Mommies and Daddies worry about their ickle children,” She said in sweet baby talk before sneering, “Guess it don’t work that way in blood traitor and Mudblood homes.”

Remus entered from Gabriel’s room and Rabastan, Rudolphus and Mason entered from the hall just as Hermione and Ginny grabbed onto a furious Ron, holding him down. Bella had her wand pointed at his head and was laughing maniacally.

“Why am I always left with the crazy ones?” Lucius muttered to himself before speaking aloud, “Bella, lower your wand and stop goading the children.”

“You don’t want to poke at that. It might bite. And then who knows what you’ll catch.” Rabastan said with a large grin directed to the children and a gesture to Bellatrix

“Are all the werewolves gone?” Lucius asked.

Rabastan and Rudolphus both looked down in embarrassment, but Mason smirked and answered the question. “No, none of them wanted to leave.”

“What do you mean, none of them wanted to leave?” Amaryllis asked, coming in behind them.

“According to the spokesperson for the group, a little old lady named Ethel, they will not be leaving until they see for themselves that our young Lord is alive and well. When Rudo and Bastan tried to force the issue, she hit each of them with a shock spell.”

Bella giggled.

“He’s here.” Reynard said suddenly.

Everyone stopped and turned to the vampire by the door.

“How bad is he hurt?” Evan asked quietly, but everyone heard the question in the silence of the room.

“No blood and he’s awake.”

It seemed to take forever before Marvolo entered the room supporting a barely conscious Alessander.

Les stopped in the doorway and looked around the room, taking in the odd sight of his former family and friends sitting in the centre on a room full of Death Eaters. He looked up at Marvolo, “I’m guessing my evening plans of cuddling and chocolate are out, huh?”

Marvolo’s glare stopped the snickering almost before it began.

“Your plans of cuddling may be out for the next decade.” Marvolo said as he led Les to the only empty armchair.

“Where is everyone else?” Les asked, trying to avoid the topic of his own well-deserved punishment.

“Your werewolves are in the dungeon waiting for proof that you are okay before they will leave,” Mason said, trying to hide his amusement from Marvolo who was still glaring at everyone.

“And the students?” Marvolo asked, eyeing the remaining ones distastefully.

“Have either been released to their parents or returned to Hogwarts.” Lucius answered.

“Why is this group still here?” Marvolo asked, noticing how Les was avoiding eye contact with all of the students.

“Severus took the Slytherins, anyone with a relative that could access the castle was released to that relative, and Narcissa escorted the remaining students that were able to enter the Malfoy wards. We didn’t have any way to get this group out, my Lord.” Amaryllis explained.

“When is the full moon?” Marvolo asked, looking at Gabriel.

“Not until next week,” Les answered tiredly.

“Put them in the dungeon with the werewolves. We’ll deal with the lot of them tomorrow.” Marvolo ordered. “Blindfold them and take them the back way. I don’t want them to be able to find the way back here.”

The students all cried out, while Sirius leapt to his feet, with his wand drawn.

“SILENCE!” Marvolo commanded, annoyed at the whole situation and more than willing to take out his anger on the remaining outsiders. “Mason, get them out of here, before I change my mind and kill them all. The rest of you are dismissed as well. Get out!”

Marvolo transferred his glare to the three Slytherin students, “Are you three staying?”

Draco gave a tentative nod, not wanting to push the already angry Dark Lord.

“Help Mulciber and keep your little friends company. Gabriel, I’ll call for you when we are finished here.”

Les looked up in mock-terror as it dawned on his that he was going to be alone with Marvolo and Evan. “You aren’t really going to leave me alone with the two of them, are you?” he asked Draco.

Draco smirked briefly, before nodding and heading out the door.

“Wait, you can’t all go, Lucius? Rabastan?”

“I warned you, when you started all this…” Rabastan mocked, shaking his finger at Les.

Lucius shook his head, “I spent my evening with Gryffindor mudbloods, I’m going to offer them my assistance when they decide on a punishment.” He replied as he pushed Sirius out ahead of him.

Once they were alone, Les looked at the two angry men. “Any chance this could wait until tomorrow? I really am exhausted,” he tried.

“Of course you are, I’m surprised you’re still conscious,” Marvolo replied in a monotone. “Why? Why would you so something so reckless, so stupid?”

Les sighed and closed his eyes for a brief moment, thinking longingly of his comfy bed. When he opened his eyes, he looked into those crimson eyes and let his insecurity show. “Look, I know you are humouring me every time you agree to a raid with minimal violence. I know that isn’t the way you work. That isn’t the way the Dark Order works. The Wizarding World in general, and especially Dark Wizards and Witches are built around a tradition of sacrifice, with blood sacrifice ranking up top. But, I need to do things my way too. I needed to show that the Ministry is just as Barbaric as the rest of us, and I needed to prove we could keep our word. I promised a peaceful protest.”

“It was my understanding you could have left the protest peacefully, but instead you pushed your luck, fully intending to put yourself in harm’s way to prove a point.”

“It was supposed to be just me. I would have Portkeyed out, but I couldn’t leave behind the others, the Aurors would have killed them.”

“They had the chance to leave too! You CAN’T SAVE EVERYONE!”

Evan was in total agreement. “You are an idiot! ‘God is not needed to create guilt or to punish. Our fellow men suffice, aided by ourselves.’”

Les groaned. “I don’t feel guilty. I did what I needed to do.”

“and you needed to keep this ridiculously dangerous plan from both Evan and me?”

“Yes! No… I’m sorry, I should have told you. I just… I didn’t think you’d agree to it.”

“Better to seek forgiveness then ask permission?” Evan asked.

Les nodded.

Marvolo leaned in close to him. “Ah, but you have forgotten one little thing.” He waited for Les to look up at him before continuing. “We are Slytherins and you will have to work for our forgiveness.” Marvolo stood up with an evil smirk.

Les closed his eyes with a whimper.

“I agree completely with whatever he said.” Evan said.

Marvolo looked at Evan in consideration before turning back to Les, “I think, tomorrow, your father and I will be determining the consequences of your actions. You will abide by our decision for the entire length of time we decide.”

Alessander nodded, understanding that this was not negotiable. That understanding did not help the resentment he felt at being treated like an unruly child.

“Evan, go tell Gabriel to go to dinner and then he can return to his room with the others.”

Once Evan left, surprisingly without any complaints, Marvolo regarded Les coolly. “You are angry.”

Les tried to reign in his temper before he responded, “I don’t like that you are treating me like a child. We are equals. You have no right to punish me for my decision.”

“You are correct, I do not.”

Les whipped his head around and stared at Marvolo blankly, unsure how to respond to that. “You’re really angry, aren’t you?” He asked, starting to get worried about the cold, hard mask his lover was wearing.

The two of them had developed a very close working relationship over the last few months. It was their personal one that Les still felt insecure in. While their physical relationship was thriving, their emotional one seemed to be stalled. Neither one was willing to admit how much the other meant to him. Unfortunately, this left Les with an almost constant fear that one day Marvolo would realize he wasn’t worth the effort.

“No, I’m really disappointed that you weren’t able to trust me enough to tell me your idea. I’m disturbed by the fact that you entrusted your plans with several inner circle members but didn't even think to give me the same consideration. You claim that we are equals, but tonight, I feel betrayed. You played me, Harry, and you did it in front of my Followers as well as several others.”

Les closed his eyes; Marvolo never called him Harry anymore. He felt so bad for hurting Marvolo like that, and didn’t have any idea how to make it better. He startled when Marvolo suddenly scooped him up in his arms.

“Come, my Angel, you need to get some rest.” Marvolo carried Les into his own bedroom, the room that they had shared ever since that first night together. Gabriel had taken to sleeping in Les’ room to be closer to the two men and Gabriel’s room had quickly becomea a guest room.

Les raised self-conscious emerald eyes up to meet shadowed crimson ones, “I didn’t think…”

Marvolo tucked him in and squeezed his hand, gently. “I think we need to separate our work from our relationship. Lord Voldemort is very disappointed in Lord Azrael’s actions. However, Marvolo is going to spend the evening cuddling his lover and reassuring himself he is alright.”

Marvolo slid under the covers and pulled Les close. “I can’t stop picturing how close you were to losing control. I could have lost you,” he whispered.

Les snuggled close wordlessly, feeling choked with emotion, utterly exhausted, and completely overwhelmed.

AN:
It is very unfair to judge any body's conduct, without an intimate knowledge of their situation. Nobody, who has not been in the interior of a family, can say what difficulties of any individual of that family may be.
Emma
Jane Austen

God is not needed to create guilt or to punish. Our fellow men suffice, aided by ourselves.
The Fall
Albert Camus

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”
flashback

AN: Sorry it took so long. Postings may be a bit sporadic until mid September, it’s a little crazy at work right now.

WARNING the second flashback talks about sexual abuse. Feel free to skip this part. In fact, I highly recommend skipping it.

I feel a need to state that both myself and Kuro, my beta had a very difficult time with this chapter and especially the section on child abuse. We do NOT condone, support, or endorse child abuse or neglect in any form. We both feel that sexual acts are only acceptable when performed by two (or more) consenting adults.

Friday December 13, 1996 Slytherin Castle 6:00 PM Dungeons

The Death Eaters escorted the disarmed and blindfolded Gryffindors to the dungeons, with Gabriel and the Slytherin students following close behind. Once released from their blindfolds, the prisoners were surprised to find themselves in what appeared to be a large common room in the centre of the dungeons. There were clusters of comfortable chairs, soft area rugs scattered across the cold stone floors, tables available for chess, cards, and other games, tables displaying food and drink buffet style and several bookshelves hosting fiction novels, magazines, comics and various research periodicals.

“May I have your attention, please,” Mason said standing by the open doorway to the cell. “I’m afraid these arrangements will have to change. I will not change the layout of the cell, but I will need to lock the door again. You will all be required to turn over your wands. If there is anyone who objects, they are welcome to leave.”

“Is the Little Lord back yet?” Chase asked from where he was playing chess with one of the werewolves.

“He is,” Mason answered. “He is tired, but unharmed. I am sure he will be down to speak to everyone in the morning. Again, none of you are required to stay if you wish to be on your way now that he is back.”

One of the werewolves stepped forward. “I need to return to my family, but I’d like to leave a note for Alessander if I may.”

“Of course,” Lucius answered, conjuring a table with parchment, quill and ink available.

Several of the other werewolves moved to write down their own notes as well.

“Are we still needed, your highness?” Ariel asked Reynard.

“No. You are free to go” He replied, “…or stay, as you wish” he added with a glance to where Caleb was involved in a quiet conversation with Rabastan. Several of the vampires left at his dismissal, but a few did choose to remain.

Lucius placed a bag of charmed Sickles on the table beside the parchment. “These will take you outside the Anti-Apparition wards. Anyone who is leaving, do so now.”

As over half the werewolves made their way out of the cell, Amaryllis collected wands from the remaining prisoners. There were seven werewolves and three vampires choosing to remain inside the cell, plus Caleb and Reynard outside the cell. Once the voluntary prisoners were sorted out, the Gryffindors were ushered into the cell, the door was locked and the inner circle started to leave.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Mason asked. “I believe our Lord ordered the four who knew about Lord Azrael’s plan ahead of time to clean up this mess. Someone needs to stay here. My people are already stretched too thin.”

Rabastan sighed in resignation. “I’ll take the first shift.” He waved his wand, conjuring a round table with several chairs. “Draco, Caleb, up for a little poker while I’m on guard duty?”

“You’re on.” Draco said with a wicked gleam in his eye.

“I think not,” Lucius interrupted with a firm hand on Draco’s shoulder. “You and Blaise may go to the dining hall for dinner, and afterwards you are to return to the Manor. I’ll be home in time to escort you back to the school in the morning.”

“Yes sir.” Draco reluctantly agreed.

“I’ll see to it that they arrive safely, if you do not mind joining Rabastan for the first shift,” Amaryllis offered Lucius.

Lucius nodded once, eyeing both the willing and unwilling the prisoners distastefully. He sneered as he took a seat at the table. “Deal the cards,” he ordered.

Caleb and Gabriel each took a seat as well.

“You should go to dinner as well,” Rabastan said to Gabriel despite dealing him in.

Gabriel darted a glance at Lucius before focusing completely on his cards. “I’ll get something later.” He had noticed the look Lucius gave Draco when they were on the bed together and didn’t want to do anything that might upset the blonde Death Eater.

They ignored the prisoners and quietly played the first few hands before Evan and Bella arrived.

“Really Lucius, the only way you could have a flush on the first deal is if you cheated.” Evan drawled from his position over the blonde’s shoulder.

“Fold.” Rabastan, Caleb and Gabriel called out as one, throwing their cards down.

Lucius looked over his shoulder at the insane death eater, “You could have waited for the next hand, no need to rush this one,” he drawled as he displayed his hand with only a pair of twos.

Rabastan swore colourfully.

“I don’t think it’s actually possible to do that with an umbrella,” Bellatrix declared as she took a seat between Lucius and Gabriel.

“You’d be surprised what you can accomplish with a little creativity,” Caleb responded flashing long fangs in her direction.

“If you continue to flirt with my sister-in-law, you can find someone else to feed off of tonight.” Rabastan announced dryly before Bella could respond.

Evan took the seat on the other side of Gabriel, causing Lucius to watch him warily. “Gabriel, the Dark Lord said you can return to your rooms after dinner.”

Gabriel nodded absently as he studied his new hand, “I’d rather not,” he said with a sigh. “I don’t think they even bother with silencing charms anymore.”

“‘Evil being the root of mystery, pain is the root of knowledge.’ Simone Weil.” Evan replied.

“Come now, Evan,” Bella taunted. “Even you have to admit they are beautiful together.”

“I will do no such thing! Change the subject.”

Bella laughed madly and clutched onto Gabriel’s arm, drawing a wary look from the werewolf. “Tell us, love,” she leaned in close, eyes sparkling madly. “Who tops when they’re together?”

“Uh…” Gabriel looked at Evan, then Bella, then back at Evan again. “I think I’ll sit this hand out.” He firmly placed his cards on the table and stood up from the table.

“Bellatrix!” Lucius admonished, “Our Lords’ personal affairs are none of your concern.”

“Aw, but Lucius…” Bella pouted prettily before her wild grin returned. “You have to admit, they are incredibly erotic together. I bet they’re deliciously kinky when they’re alone.”

“We shouldn’t be discussing this,” Rabastan sing-songed, glancing at Evan.

“I quite agree. The next one who mentions my son and sex will find themselves unable to have any.” Evan coldly declared.

Bella stuck her tongue out at him but didn’t make another comment. She knew Evan did not make idle threats.

In the silence that followed, everyone was able to clearly hear Sirius’ comment.

“…shoulda figured his son to be Voldemort’s whore.”

“Demencia!” Evan was on his feet, with his wand out and the curse shouted before anyone had time to react.

Sirius dropped to knees almost immediately, clutching his head and whimpering in pain, trying to curl up and avoid the Dementors he would feel trying to devour his very soul.

Remus grabbed onto Ron and Dean as they reached for their professor, preventing them from touching Sirius and directing Evan’s anger their way.

“No, stop!” Hermione cried out, clutching onto Ginny as she watched in horror.

Chase, one of the vampires left in the cell, gently pulled the two girls away from the sight as Evan recast the curse. Sirius began clawing at his head, clumps of fine black hair hitting the ground, as well as a few drops of blood as the Animagus screamed himself hoarse.

Rabastan, Lucius and Caleb continued their poker game, ignoring the cries and shouts from the prisoners. Bella, on the other hand, joined Evan by the cell, holding onto the bars and watching avidly as her compatriot tortured her cousin.

“Master Evan,” Gabriel interrupted him, before he could cast the curse a third time. “Take him somewhere else.”

Evan snarled wordlessly at the werewolf, causing Gabriel to flinch, but the younger man stood his ground despite his fear of his former master. His time with Les had taught him that he would not be punished for speaking his mind.

“You’re terrifying the students. Take him somewhere else, where they don’t have to watch.”

Lucius, who had been watching carefully when Gabriel confronted Evan, stood up at the suggestion. “I agree,” he said, moving to open the cell door. Lucius stepped in the cell with his wand drawn, and stood watch as Bella and Evan bound Sirius before yanking him to his feet.

Remus grabbed onto Lucius’s robe. “Please don’t let them do this.” He pleaded.

“I warned him once already. He pushed Evan too far; there is nothing I can do.”

“You could stop him.” Remus pleaded.

Gabriel took pity on the man Lucius was trying to ignore and cautiously approached Evan once more.

“Master Evan?”

“What now!”

“I just wanted to remind you that Master Les promised this group sanctuary.”

Bella frowned, eyeing the two of them. She just knew they were going to end up letting him go. Again.

Violet eyes clashed with amber for a long moment. Then Evan looked down at Sirius once more and sneered. “He should have thought of that before he insulted his host.”

Bella clapped and twirled around giddily before aiming her wand at Sirius once more.

Gabriel bit his lip indecisively. A glance at Remus made up his mind and he pushed once more, this time expecting to endure the brunt of his former master’s anger. “I don’t think Mr Potter would have wanted you to torture his godfather.”

Everyone froze at the comment.

Evan turned back to Gabriel with an eerie slowness and placed the tip of his wand under Gabriel’s chin. He spoke in a soft, chilling, monotone, “If you ever speak of such things again, I will remind you of your place, Pet.”

“Yes sir, Master Evan.” Gabriel said, lowering his eyes demurely and dropping to his knees, prostrating himself for the first time in several months.

Evan gestured Bella out ahead of him, and for once she knew better than to comment.

“Leave him in there with the rest of the animals for the night.” Evan ordered before dropping Sirius in the cell and leaving the dungeons altogether.

Gabriel gracefully sat up in a cross-legged position and leaned back against the bars. He closed his eyes as he tried to control his trembling.

Lucius gently touched the young man’s shoulder, frowning when Gabriel flinched. “You can go back to your rooms. You don’t have to stay here.”

“It’s okay Mr Malfoy,” Gabriel said as he looked up into concerned silver eyes. “I’ll be fine, and I’d rather stay here than risk him getting any angrier.”

Lucius reluctantly left him in the cell, locking him in with the prisoners.

Friday December 13, 1996 Slytherin Castle 9:00 PM
Lord Voldemort’s Private Rooms

Marvolo sat in the dim sitting room, sipping a glass of Merlot and trying to put the day’s events in perspective. He knew that tomorrow morning would bring a number of meetings to have, arguments to prevent and decisions to make; but tonight, he just needed time to regroup.

Flashback
After leaving the students and werewolves in Lucius’ very capable hands, he Apparated directly into the Ministry atrium, only to find Les barely hanging on. The heart he was rumoured not to have skipped a beat as he saw his dark angel pulling the magic from the bowels of the earth and coaxing it to do his bidding.

Alessander stood on a make-shift stage in the centre of the atrium, arms held out to his side with blue sparks jumping from his fingertips. His eyes and lips had turned black and his veins were visible with the dark powers strumming through his core.

Marvolo ignored the screams his presence caused and brought down several aurors with one wave of his wand. In the next instance, he Apparated behind the Minister and held his wand to Scrimgeour’s head. “I suggest you tell your men to stand down,” he drawled coldly.

“Never!” Scrimgeour growled, “You will NEVER get MY Ministry!”

The aurors shifted their attentions to the feared Dark Lord. Most had their wands pointed at him, but no one was willing to fire on the man first.

Les dropped his shield as soon as the aurors stopped firing at him, instructing the reporters and remaining protesters to leave quickly. He Apparated to Marvolo’s side, almost collapsing once he had arrived.

Marvolo’s free arm shot out and wrapped around Les’ waist, helping him remain on his feet. “You need to release some of that magic. You weren’t grounded well enough for that much power.”

“I know,” Les admitted through gritted teeth. “I couldn’t let them get hurt.”

Marvolo snorted. “Personally, I would use the Cruciatus, but in your case, I suggest a mass sleep spell.”

Les nodded and held out his arms, forcing everyone still present in the atrium into a deep sleep.

Marvolo dropped the Minister with a dull thud and tightened his grip on Les as the younger man swayed dangerously.

“Still with me, Angel?”

“m’here” Les mumbled.

“You need to put the wards back, and then we’ll go home. You have a lot of explaining to do once we get there.”

“Don’t know how.”

“I don’t know how you’re going to explain it either.”

Les shook his head tiredly, “No, the wards.”

“You don’t know how to construct wards?” Marvolo questioned with a frown.

“Not permanent ones.”

“We will work on that,” Marvolo said before Apparating them both out, refusing to worry about an unwarded Ministry. It made things easier for him in the long run anyway.

Marvolo Apparated them into his office, wanting a moment alone with Les before facing the crowd he was sure was gathered in their rooms.

“Thank you,” Les said after dropping into a chair. “I wasn’t sure how I was going to get out of there without sacrificing the remaining protesters.”

“If I had known this was your plan, I would have made backup available,” Marvolo said in a monotone.

Les looked up at Marvolo’s carefully blanked expression and shuddered slightly. He knew there would be hell to pay once he got back. “I know you’re angry, and I’m sure Evan is even worse, but I need to get the students and werewolves out of here and then get some rest. Afterwards, I’ll make time for you to lecture me.”

Marvolo stood up abruptly, clenching his jaw as he tried to reign in his temper. “As you wish,” he said with a mocking bow and a gesture for Les to proceed from the room. Les was right; they had things that need to be addressed first.

Marvolo took another sip of his wine and came to a few decisions. Alessander had a point when he objected to an actual punishment. They were equals; neither had the right to punish the other. However, they did need to work on their trust issues. A truly evil grin slowly spread across the Dark Lord’s face. And of course, Evan should be able to show his displeasure. Marvolo set down his glass and snapped his fingers.

“Yes, Master, Nod is here. You be callin Nod and Nod be comin real quick. What can Nod be gettin you?”

“Have Evan Rosier and Mason Mulciber meet me in my office first thing tomorrow morning.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Thank you, Nod.”

Marvolo leisurely finished his glass of wine and headed back to the bedroom. He looked down at his sleeping lover, trying to ignore the tendrils of doubt at the first part of his plan. With a wave of his wand, Les was naked and tied to the bed posts. Marvolo softly caressed his cheek, trying to stave off the panic attack as those emerald eyes flew open in wide-eyed terror.

“Shh. I’m the only one here, my angel. You’re safe.”

Les struggled against the bonds with a whimper, not really hearing Marvolo.

Marvolo sat down beside Les and placed his own hand over the silken ties holding his young lover down. He nuzzled Les’ cheek and made soothing noises until the struggling stopped.

“Please let me go,” Les whispered fearfully.

“No.” Marvolo said softly but firmly.

Les flinched at the word.

“We are going to work on that trust issue you seem to have. You will spend the rest of the evening completely in my control and you will have to trust me to take care of your needs.”

“I need you to untie me.” Les whined.

“No, you need to be forced to rely on me. This will give me an opportunity to prove that you can trust me. Just for one night, my Angel, trust yourself to me.”

“I-I can’t.” Les sobbed, shaking his head and beginning to get frantic once more. “Please untie me, I can’t do this.”

Marvolo closed his eyes briefly, wanting to dissolve the bonds, but needing to see this through. “Angel, I need you to calm down. This is a lot less restraining than a spell.”

“Please use the spell instead; just don’t tie me up.” Les begged, tears beginning to run down his face.

Marvolo dissolved the bonds with a wave of his hand, finally realizing there was more to this than just trouble giving up control. He was surprised when Les threw himself into his arms as soon as the bonds were released.

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I won’t do it again. Please don’t tie me up, I’ll trust you, I won’t hide anything. I’m so sorry…”

Marvolo gently rubbed circles on Less back, making soothing noises and cursing his plan. It was some time before Les calmed down, and even longer before he started to pull away from Marvolo.

Les pulled his knees up to his chest and wrapped his arms around them. Despite the vulnerable position, his face was carefully blank and when he spoke, his voice was strong. “You’re right; I should have shown more trust in you and told you my plan before I told anyone else. It will not happen again.”

“My Angel, this was not what I intended.” Marvolo began, deeply distraught at the deadened look on Alessander’s face.

Les just looked up at him, carefully containing his trembling.

“I had thought…” Marvolo trailed off. “I had intended for this to be a pleasurable experience… for both of us.” He added at Les’ almost hidden flinch.

“I’m sorry. I don’t handle bondage well,” Les said in a monotone.

“Yeah, I got that,” Marvolo replied with a self-deprecating grin. “I assumed it would be difficult convincing you to give up control. If I had known if would hurt you like that, I would not have done it.”

Marvolo cautiously wrapped an arm around Les’ shoulders, letting out an audible sign of relief when his young lover uncurled slightly to lean up against him.

“Will you tell me about it?” Marvolo asked after a moment.

Les was quiet for a long time and when he began to speak it was in a soft, emotionless monotone.

“I was six the first time it happened. Of course, it had all really begun long before that. But I was six on THAT day. My aunt used to… do things to me. Sexual things. She only touched me in the middle of the day, during my cousin’s naptime and while my uncle was at work. That day my uncle came home for lunch. He caught us and…” Les trailed off for a moment.

Flashback
The six year old watched as his uncle's pants became tented, and the greedy look on his face as he looked at his aunt and himself. With a smug smile aimed at Petunia he said, voice rough with arousal “Put up a show for me Pet, let me see what he can do.”

Harry was horrified as he heard his uncle in the kitchen, and the smell of popcorn filling in the air soon after. He glanced at his aunt, looking at the warm water and the sponge by her bed, he was used to that, he was also used to the enema she would use. He had to be clean inside and out she used to say before they... played.

It started like usual, his aunt kissing him, and demanding that he kiss her back. But this time, Vernon was there, the 'crunch 'crunch' of popcorn and the smell permeating the air, he could see his uncle there, naked, touching himself with his greasy hand. He refused to shed any tears because of them, he knew Evan would be there after everything. When Petunia started to finger herself he closed his eyes, it was almost over, almost over and Vernon only wanted to watch! It was almost over.

“Tie him up Pet.” He heard his uncle, his eyes wide at the order.

“Vernon?”

“Just tie him up...” He ordered with a grin.

And she did, first tying him up and then starting to prepare his intimate place, first her tongue, wet with his saliva. Then her fingers, sticky with her own wetness. Breathing hard, and with a fake tender look, she bent over him, watching his face as she put her vibrator inside him, moving in uncomfortable and downright hurtful movements. “You like that, don't you?” she asked, kissing his cheek. Switching the vibrator on and getting it off him and inside her with a happy sigh. The six year old whimpered as she did it again and again, with Vernon coaxing her reaction calling her beautiful, and how he would make love to her later at night, and calling HIM a good for nothing whore who finally got what he deserved.

He watched as his aunt reached a powerful orgasm, her clitoris rubbing his penis as she screamed. She had barely recovered when Vernon pushed her away and forced his erect, greasy cock on his mouth. Harry thought he would suffocate, and kept seeing black spots as his uncle forced his organ in him, over and over until he shot hot streams of cum all over Harry’s face.

“I was so ashamed. All I could think was that Evan would hate it if I died tied naked to a bed.” Les snorted. “He was always lecturing me on being more dignified.”

Marvolo closed his eyes, ashamed of his own actions. He silently changed his plans for tomorrow to include ridding the earth of anyone named Dursley. He tightened his hold on Les briefly and dropped a chaste kiss on the top of his head. “My Angel, If I had known…” He hugged the younger man once more wanting to be sure Les knew that this didn’t change his feelings.

Les shook his head as Marvolo trailed off. “It’s not your fault. Normal people don’t react like that.”

Marvolo frowned. “You are not abnormal. You are not a freak.” He said firmly before pressing a chaste kiss onto Les’ head.

Les shrugged the comments off. “Tell me what you had planned,” he said in an obvious attempt to change the subject.

Marvolo smiled and allowed the subject change. “Well, I had assumed it would be a fight to get you to surrender to me. I had intended to leave you tied to the headboard.”

“Like this?” Les asked as he lay back down, raised his hands above his head and gripped the headboard.

“Exactly,” Marvolo purred, his gaze trailing over his young lover’s naked body. “Once you had stopped fighting the binds, I would barely touch every inch of you. Just firm enough to make you ache for more.” He ran his fingertips all over his mock-prey, occasionally scrapping his nails over sensitive skin: his pert dusky nipples, the side of his neck, the tips of his ears… He chuckled when Les began to squirm, slapping Les’ hand when the young man let go of the headboard.

“Uh-uh, I didn’t untie you yet.”

“Uhhn, please…”

“Begging already, Angel? We’ve only just begun,” Marvolo smirked and pulled away completely, just gazing down at his young lover for a few moments. “You see after I would have explored every single inch of you with my fingertips, I intended to start all over again… with my mouth.”

Les moaned and squirmed at the thought. Marvolo smirked again as he gazed down at his prey. He leaned down, letting his hot breath ghost over a pebbled nipple. “Hmm, where to begin…”

Les cried out in frustration when Marvolo pulled away before making any contact. The Dark Lord chuckled darkly as he moved completely off the bed.

“You better get your arse back over here!” Les growled, raising his head, but still keeping his hands on the headboard.

“Now Angel, this is exactly my point. You are supposed to be giving up control and learning to trust. You can’t be the one giving orders. We are doing things my way,” Marvolo lectured. “I am in control and you have to just lay back and trust my decisions.”

“You have to the count of three to get back here and take control or you can trust that I will.”

Marvolo shook his head with a rare grin.

“One.”

Marvolo raised an eyebrow.

“Two.”

Marvolo took a step backwards.

“Three!”

Marvolo barely caught the young man who flew off the bed, knocking them both to the ground. “I didn’t untie you, yet.” Marvolo laughingly argued as he let Les pin him to the ground.

“I banished the bloody ropes you bloody tease!”

Marvolo’s laughter turned to moans as Alessander banished his clothing and attempted to devour him. Les kept one hand over both of Marvolo’s, holding them on the floor and used his other hand to support himself as he kissed, sucked and bit everywhere he could reach. Les thrust against Marvolo, a shudder of pure desire racing through him at the feeling of their erections rubbing together. He pulled back trying to regain control of his own body.

“Roll over,” Les ordered in a breathless whisper.

Marvolo moaned at the sight of his young lover, his eyes black with desire and did as he was told without comment. It wasn’t often the younger man took control in the bedroom and he wasn’t going to do anything to deter Les. On most occasions, Marvolo still felt he needed to seduce Alessander to get anywhere. More often then not, their lovemaking held a hint of reluctance on Alessander’s part.

Marvolo cried out at the first touch of a tongue to his arse. He raised his arse up onto his knees, wordlessly asking for more. Les was happy to oblige as he began sucking and nibbling on the sensitive skin around his lovers entrance. Marvolo lowered his head onto his arms, biting his own hand to prevent himself from begging for more. Waves of pleasure crashed over him and he was almost overwhelmed when his young lover started fucking him with his tongue.

“Angel… more…”

Les pulled back and wordlessly summoned the pot of lube. He slid two lubed fingers into his lover, using the time to get himself back under control.

Marvolo twisted impatiently, pushing back on those fingers, “Alessander! Fuck me NOW!”

Les smothered his throbbing cock with the cold jelly and slowly eased into his lover, a death grip on Marvolo’s hips preventing the older man from moving. He paused when he was completely inside, pressing open-mouthed kisses on Marvolo’s shoulder blades. He slowly eased back out, pausing once again with just the tip of his cock against that grasping hole.

“Harry, please!”

Les moaned at the sound of his own name and couldn’t prevent himself from thrusting almost violently into the Dark Lord. He set a hard, fast pace that had both of them coming far too quickly. He collapsed on Marvolo with barely enough energy to roll to the side. Marvolo rolled over as well, cradling the younger man to his chest as they both trembled with aftershocks.

It was several moments before Marvolo had the strength to move and he reluctantly sat up with a groan.

Les looked up at him worriedly, “Are you all right? I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to be so rough.”

“I’m fine, my Angel. You were wonderful,” Marvolo kissed him tenderly. “I, however, am too old to be shagging on the floor like a horny teenager.”

Les snorted, “Then perhaps, you shouldn’t be shagging with a horny teenager,” he said cheekily.

Friday December 13, 1996 Slytherin Castle 11:00 PM Dungeons

Gabriel remained sitting in his spot with his eyes closed for a long time. He remained sitting long after the tension had dissipated; after Amaryllis and Bella officially replaced Lucius and Rabastan on guard duty; after the vampires had all left the dungeons; after the tables and chairs had been transfigured into cots for the thirteen prisoners.

He remained there for several long moments after Sirius had moved to sit beside him. He finally, reluctantly, opened his eyes when he felt Remus join them as well.

“You shouldn’t be sitting on the cold stone floor,” he lectured the older werewolf.

“I thought you might be hungry,” Remus replied handing the younger werewolf a plate he saved when the food was cleared away.

“I was supposed to eat dinner hours ago,” Gabriel murmured with a frown.

“I’m sure your master will understand,” Remus said gently.

Sirius snorted.

“Lord Azrael is generous and kind and probably saved your insignificant life today. You should show some respect.”

“I’m sorry,” Sirius quickly replied, holding his hands up. “I didn’t mean to upset you. I actually wanted to thank you.”

“How can you defend him when he does this to you?” Hermione interrupted, standing nearby.

“My Master takes good care of me. He would never treat me the same way Master Evan does.”

“You shouldn’t have a master. No one should be able to own another person.”

Gabriel tilted his head to the side and stared at her in amusement, “You have some very strong opinions for someone so young. I can’t imagine you’ve seen enough of the world for those opinions to be well-formed or to have any base at all for that matter.”

“Did you know Harry?” Remus asked, changing the subject before Hermione could decide if she should be insulted or not.

Gabriel tensed slightly. “I never met Harry Potter.” He answered carefully, “But I knew mentioning him would get a reaction out of Master Evan.”

“Bloody Death Eater, spends years with his slimy hands all over my godson and then has the nerve to blame me for what happened,” Sirius muttered.

“He doesn’t blame you. He’s jealous of you.” Gabriel corrected him.

“What do you mean?”

“Master Les is the one you should ask about this. All I know are rumours.”

“Please, tell us what you know.” Remus requested gently.

Gabriel stared into the amber eyes of the fellow werewolf. He felt a kinship with Remus that he never felt around any of the other werewolves. “Well, when Potter was growing up, Master Evan took care of him as best he could without revealing his presence. Apparently, those Muggles Potter lived with were abusive. Master Evan assumed that when he went to Hogwarts they would take care of him and Potter wouldn’t have to go back. That didn’t happen. Potter gave up a chance of being rescued for a couple years, and then he met you. You became his hope. He was going to live with you and be a part of a real family.”

Gabriel looked away wistfully, understanding the need Harry Potter had. “Master Evan could never give him that,” he said softly before continuing his explanation. “When you were declared dead, Harry Potter gave up. He had no hope left. Master Evan thought of him like a second son and he hated the fact that he couldn’t give his child what he needed. I suppose he blames you in the sense that he feels if Potter had known you were alive he might not have risked himself, but the reason Master Evan hates you is because he is jealous that you were the one thing he could never be.”

“He is also disgusted by you because you should have acted better than he did and you failed Harry as well.” Alessander drawled from the corridor leading to the cell.

Amaryllis stood to great him as he entered the room and Bella curtsied briefly before placing a kiss on both cheeks. “I’m so glad you’re all right.”

“Of course I am. Did you have any doubts?”

“Never!” Bella denied with mock-horror as she latched onto his arm.

“My Lord.” Amaryllis said with a small bow.

“Thank you, for your assistance this evening” Les said as he placed a kiss on her hand, momentarily ignoring Bella who was still attached. He let himself into the cell and quietly exchanged greetings with a couple of the werewolves that were still awake, before standing in front of Gabriel. He ignored the Gryffindors and offered Gabriel a hand up.

“Who told?” Gabriel asked with a smile.

“Rabastan.”

“Ha!” Bella yelled, twirling around in a celebratory dance before grabbing Les’ arm once more and holding her free hand out to Gabriel.

“Damn.” Gabriel pulled a galleon out of his pocket and handed it to her before turning to Les with a shrug and a sheepish smile. “I bet it would be Lucius. He was very upset that I stayed here.”

“You do know you didn’t have to wait for me, right?”

Gabriel’s smile faltered and he shrugged again. “Master Evan was very angry.”

Les hugged him. “Next time Evan threatens you, bite him.”

Both men ignored the gasps that the statement brought.

Gabriel snickered. “You shouldn’t say things like that, Master,” he admonished with a grin. “Someone may think you’re serious.”

“I am completely serious.”

Gabriel pushed him away with a laugh.

“Mr. Azrael,” Remus started.

Bellatrix immediately brandished her wand and pointed it between his eyes. “That’s Lord Azrael and only after you have permission to address him. You will show him proper respect.”

“I’m sure Mr. Lupin meant no harm, Bella,” Les said soothingly. He placed a hand over hers and gently lowered her wand. But when it looked like Remus was going to speak again, Les held up a hand to stop him. “I am sure you would like to get the students home, and I do apologize for the inconvenience, but I am afraid I must ask you to stay the night. In the morning, I will make arrangements for their return. I was told there were no injuries, so unless there is something that cannot wait until morning, I will see you then.”

Remus caught that it was only the students’ return that was addressed but said nothing as he did not want to bring Sirius’s attention to that fact. “We will manage until morning.”

“Thank you. Now, I would offer Professor Black a pain-relieving potion, but I am afraid the Demencia curse causes mental anguish only and I don’t currently have anything that will help. I believe most of the physical attributes should have worn off by now?” he questioned.

Sirius shuddered but agreed with the statement, “The chill is gone and the headache has lessened.”

“What was that curse? I’ve never heard of it before.” Ginny questioned.

“I would hope not. Hogwarts doesn’t teach the Dark Arts and I doubt your parents would have taught you any.” Les said with a hint of a sneer.

“We’re taught Defence and that curse has never been mentioned.” Hermione argued.

Bella laughed madly, “That’s ‘cause the only defence for the Demencia curse is a dark shield, girly. Can you cast one of them?”

Les took Gabriel by the hand and left the cell, ignoring the growing argument between Bella and Hermione.

AN:

I made up the Demencia curse, but plan to use it more later. The curse acts the same as a Dementors presence so mental torture as the victim has to relive their worst memories, but no real physical pain.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”
flashback

Saturday December 14, 1996 The Burrow 7:00 AM

Les stood on the path leading to the place that had come to mean family in his mind. He stared at the ramshackle home as memories flashed across his mind and he had to blink tears from his eyes. Despite the sleepless night full of arguments and nightmares, both his own and Gabriel’s, he was determined to do this. Marvolo wanted to just portkey the Gryffindor students to Hogsmeade and be done with it, but he had insisted on sending them somewhere they would be guaranteed their safety.

It was actually one of his many arguments last night. Apparently his so-called Gryffindor behaviour was unacceptable in his new position…

flashback
“…You are being completely ridiculous, Harry. They are not your responsibility. I will not let you go to that blood traitors’ home. They are Order members!” Evan shouted.

“You won’t let me!?! You may have forgotten this, Evan, but you aren’t my real…”

“Don’t!” Marvolo interrupted. “Don’t say something you will later regret, Alessander. Calm yourself.”

Les closed his eyes and took a deep breath, calming himself as directed. Unfortunately, when he opened his eyes they fell onto Gabriel who was kneeling in the corner, still trembling. When he spoke next, his voice was carefully controlled, but barely. “How dare you criticize my behaviour after your own atrocious actions this evening?”

Marvolo sighed, “Les…” he tried.

“My actions were perfectly acceptable! I am not the one pampering the very people who tried to destroy you.”

“Evan,” Marvolo tried again.

“Gabriel did nothing to deserve your anger. You just needed to save face. And there is nothing wrong with hiding my own feelings towards them. They’re supposed to be strangers! You are the one that’s over-reacting!” by the end, Les was shouting once more.

“Harry! Calm yourself now!” Marvolo finally shouted, stepping between them.

“Damn it, Marvolo, pick a name and stick with it!” Les said, transferring his anger to Marvolo.

Of course, Marvolo was not going to tolerate it. “I apologize,” he drawled sarcastically, “I wasn’t sure who I was speaking to as my lover suddenly reverted to an idiotic Gryffindor today.”

Les flinched back as if struck.

Marvolo pushed the advantage. “Your behaviour today has been reckless, thoughtless, and irresponsible.” He said coldly. “If I had known this was what I had to expect when I made you my partner…”

“What was that you said about things you might regret, Marvolo?” Les interrupted, his voice equally as cold.

It had gotten worse from there, especially when Marvolo mentioned what he wanted as a boon for rescuing him at the Ministry with a minimal amount of violence. Now was not the time to think of that, however, although his reluctant agreement to the requested boon is what allowed Marvolo to relent on the issue of his ‘saving people thing.’

Les started down the path, only slightly surprised when the wards admitted him with no problems. He knocked on the door, a sad smile on his face as he easily identified Molly, Bill and Charlie. He assumed Arthur was at the Ministry already and wondered if the twins were at their shop.

“Hello, May I help you?” Bill greeted him cautiously, his wand out but by his side.

“I hope so,” Les said politely. “I’m very sorry to disturb you this early, but I would like to speak to Molly or Arthur Weasley if I may.”

“My father had to leave for the Ministry already.”

“And your mother?”

“Really, Bill,” Molly’s voice came from inside the kitchen. “Let the poor boy in.” She pulled the door the rest of the way open. “What can I do for you, my dear?”

Les hesitated briefly before entering the homey room. “If you don’t mind me saying so, you shouldn’t let just anyone in these days, Ma’am.” He felt like his heart was breaking as he looked into the warm, caring face of the woman he loved like a mother.

“Well, I’m sure you’re safe enough, my dear, you’re just a child. Now what can I do for you?”

“Mrs Weasley, I…” Les trailed off for a moment, “Do you know where your children are?”

Molly was instantly on alert, “At Hogwarts, of course. What did you say your name was, young man?” she asked tensely.

Les glanced towards Bill and then Charlie, each standing in a different doorway with their wands drawn and by their side. “Alessander, Ma’am. Alessander Azrael-Rosier.”

“Rosier?” Molly gasped, placing a hand to her chest.

“As in Evan Rosier?” Charlie asked.

“My father.” Les answered with a curt nod

Both Bill and Charlie raised their wands slightly. Les slowly raised his empty hands and placed them on the table top in a show of supplication.

“What do you want?” Molly asked sternly.

“And how did you get through our wards, Death Eater?” Bill snarled.

“I got through your wards because I bear no dark mark and intend you no harm. I am here because there are four Hogwarts students currently in the Dark Lord’s dungeons and I need a safe location to portkey them out to. I had hoped you would be able to suggest a place near here.”

“Why should we trust you?” Charlie asked, thrusting his wand under Les’s chin.

“You shouldn’t.” Les said coldly.

“I think we should just call the aurors and you can ask them the same thing.” Bill growled, jabbing Les in the side with his wand.

Les was careful not to move at the attack. The last thing he wanted was to provoke either of the two men. “I would not suggest that. I am the only one willing to let the students leave and if I don’t go back I can promise you, your siblings will be the ones to suffer the Dark Lord’s anger… to say nothing of my father’s own temper.”

“That’s quite enough.” Molly cut in firmly. “I will not tolerate threats in this house.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” Les said apologetically. Molly smiled and patted him on one of the hands he still hadn’t moved from the table.

“I was speaking to my sons, my dear. Sit down and join me for a cup of tea and you can explain.”

Les stared blankly at Molly, not moving even after Bill and Charlie pulled back slightly. He watched as she bustled around d the kitchen setting up tea for four.

“Sit, sit.” She insisted.

Les cautiously lowered himself into a chair and began haltingly explaining the events of yesterday. He started with the protest and the brief fight for power between the Dark Order and the Ministry and when no curses magical or verbal followed, he went on to explain how all the other students were able to be taken back to Hogwarts and why the four Gryffindors were stuck their over night.

At Molly’s anxious expression he hurried to assure her that the accommodations were comfortable and safe. He swore the students were unharmed and remained with Mr Lupin and Professor Black, carefully avoiding any mention of the professors’ well-being. When Molly was finally satisfied that she knew all the circumstances involved she approved the Portkey being set to arrive just outside their wards.

Saturday December 14, 1996 Slytherin Castle 8:00 AM Dungeons

Ron woke up to the smell of sausage and coffee. He inhaled deeply and stretched before looking around. The five other Gryffindors were still asleep, as were most of the seven werewolves. But beyond the cots, the cell door was open and a table was laid out with a variety of breakfast foods. Rudolphus, Gabriel, Alessander and two of the werewolves sat at the table, obviously under a silencing charm. It took awhile for one of them to notice Ron had woken up. Gabriel met Ron’s eye briefly, then leaned over and said something in Alessander’s ear.

Les looked up and stared into the blue eyes of his very first friend. He took a moment to make sure his masks were firmly in place before gesturing for Ron to join them. His face was carefully blank and his outward appearance was completely calm. Inwardly, he couldn’t help but laugh as he watched the myriad of emotions pass over Ron’s face. He knew Ron was torn between being alone with the ‘evil Death Eaters’ and getting to the food. He had to duck his head to hide his smile when Ron carefully climbed around Sirius and passed through the open door to join them.

“Rudolphus or Gabriel can escort you to the bathroom to freshen up before you join us, if you’d like.”

Ron looked torn between being alone with one of the Death Eaters and the almost desperate need to use the loo.

Rudolphus briefly glanced up from the book he was reading, his eyes returning to the page before he spoke. “Or we can cast a monitoring spell on you, you can go by yourself and I don’t have to get up and baby-sit you.”

“I’ll take the spell,” Ron said as he stood there tensely.

Rudolphus made a vague gesture to Gabriel but didn’t look up from his book. Gabriel stared at Rudolphus in annoyance for a moment before rolling his eyes, turning to Ron and casting the spell.

“Bathroom’s over there,” Gabriel pointed, “fresh towels and clean robes are in the closet just inside the door. Help yourself.”

As Ron hurried away, Les turned to Rudolphus in amusement, “You know Lucius would throw a fit if he caught you reading at the table.”

“So would Bellatrix and Rabastan. It’s horribly bad etiquette. This is why I’m down here with you instead of in the dining hall with them. You and Gabriel don’t care and I don’t care if the rest of them think I’m ill-mannered.”

Les shook his head in amusement and then returned to his discussion with the two werewolves regarding the risks and benefits of packs versus assimilation into mainstream society. Before he had joined Marvolo, the only werewolf he knew was Remus and Remus definitely went for assimilation. Then he met Gabriel who ardently avoided other werewolves while in human form, but didn’t quite go for assimilation either… of course Gabriel had extenuating circumstances. Later he was introduced to Fenrir and his pack. Personally, he liked the family atmosphere of the pack, but had noticed that when they all were together the pack’s behaviour held an almost animalistic quality that most of the members didn’t exhibit separately.

Les tried very hard to ignore the other Gryffindors as they woke up and shuffled over to the table. He let Gabriel and Rudolphus take charge of the monitoring or “baby-sitting” as Rudolphus insisted on referring to it as. He was slightly surprised when Remus and Sirius were the last ones to wake. He expected Sirius to sleep late after the punishment Evan inflicted on him, but he had thought Remus would have woken up when the students started moving around him.

He nodded a greeting to Remus and watched Sirius with a shuddered gaze, but didn’t speak to them as they cautiously approached the group.

“You are welcome to use the bathroom, but you will be required to have either an escort or a monitoring spell.” Rudolphus said in a bored tone, not bothering to look up from his book.

“No,” Les injected quietly.

Rudolphus looked over at him in surprise.

“They need to go separately and with an escort.”

Rudolphus got up without a comment, placed his book on his seat and drew his wand, suddenly all business. He gestured for Sirius to walk ahead of him. Sirius went with minimal fuss. Remus watched after them in concern but did not argue the arrangement. He was still quite surprised at the courtesy they were being shown, although he was sure it would not be the same if they were the Dark Lord’s prisoners instead of Alessander’s.

Gabriel stood up to lead Remus to another bathroom, but Les stopped him. “I’ll take him, you stay here.”

“Are you certain, Master? I don’t mind.”

“It’s fine, finish your breakfast.” It was clearly an order.

“I don’t see how you can let him treat you like that,” Hermione said to Gabriel with a frown.

Les turned back towards the table at the statement. “Miss Granger, if you wish to discuss Gabriel’s treatment, you may discuss it with me when I return. Leave him alone.”

Hermione was visibly fuming, but made no comment.

“She doesn’t intend any offence,” Remus said quietly once they were too far away to be heard.

“It takes quite a bit to offend me. She hasn’t done it yet. However, between her comments and my father’s behaviour, Gabriel was up most of the night with nightmares. I will not let her upset him any further.”

“I’m sorry; I had not realized she had said anything that upsetting.”

“Despite how far he’s become, Gabriel is still one of my father’s pets. When he has a bad day, he still reverts to the behaviour he was taught and becomes the ultimate submissive. Unfortunately, I make the situation worse because my rules discourage such behaviour. So when she made the comments about how I shouldn’t own him…” Les trailed off

“He thought you might want to get rid of him.”

Les nodded, “Add to that my father’s behaviour forcing him to act in a more submissive manner and he was terrified I would sell him …or worse.”

“Worse?” Remus questioned as they reached the entrance to the second bathroom.

“Towels and clean robes are in the cabinet above the sink.” Les said avoiding the question.

Remus stared intently into shuttered green eyes.

Les turned away, and leaned against the wall with his eyes closed. “Do you have any idea what the current Ministry administration would do to a captured Death Eater werewolf?” he whispered.

Saturday December 14, 1996 Slytherin Castle 9:00 AM Lord Voldemort’s Office

Lucius knocked twice on the office door and then walked in without waiting for a response. Marvolo met his steely grey eyes and nodded once in acknowledgement before turning back to Mason.

"I do not think this is a good idea. I agree with Alessander. There will far reaching consequences if you go through with this." Mason said in a manner that suggested this wasn't the first time he said it.

"You don't understand." Evan argued, leaning in closer to the older man. "They did horrible things to him and justified them because he is a wizard. They are the very thing we are fighting against. How can you want to protect them?"

"I'm not protecting them..."

"May I ask what we are discussing?" Lucius inquired before Mason could continue the argument.

"The consequences of Alessander's actions yesterday," Marvolo replied. "During the events that occurred it came to my attention that his education is lacking. His knowledge of wards is limited to silencing and containment charms. It is pure brute strength that allows him to dismantle them so easily. I will schedule him for training sessions with Severus for him to learn what he is missing from not attending his last two years at Hogwarts. I would like you to begin teaching him politics with a lean towards public relations. Since this all started with him wanting to improve our public image and disparage the Ministry's, it would have been useful for him to have a little knowledge in technique."

"I also am requiring him to go on the next four raids. Since I was forced to participate in his 'minimal violence' actions, I think it only right he should participate in one of my standard raids. Well, one for each of my inner circle members he involved in his little plot anyway."

"And finally, in exchange for the safe release of the Gryffindor students, I want his relatives." Marvolo's red eyes flashed as he snarled out the last word.

"And that brings us up to the argument you walked in on." Mason said. "Alessander reluctantly agreed on the condition, but he brought up some very good points." Mason turned back to Marvolo, "Like how are you going to explain the fact that your displeasure with Alessander Azrael translates to a raid on HARRY POTTER's relatives. Not to mention that it's a high-profile, high-risk raid that serves no plausible purpose."

"My Lord," Lucius began firmly, preventing the argument from beginning once more. "I would like to start by saying I agree with Mason that the rumors this raid will cause will be a definite concern. However," Lucius leaned closer, "I. Want. In. On. This. Raid." He enunciated slowly.

Marvolo sat back in his chair and let a slow, wicked smile spread across his face.

Mason shook his head. "I see I will not be able to convince you otherwise, so I will take my leave. I have prisoners to attend to. But before I go, I do feel a need to mention that while our young Lord may have no love for the Dursleys, you will be attacking the last of his family." Mason stood up and walked to the door. He turned back once last time, "Marvolo, perhaps you should keep in mind that after this, you will have personally killed every single one of his family members."

Saturday December 14, 1996 Slytherin Castle 9:00 AM Dungeons

Remus came out of the bathroom clean and refreshed, but looking fairly sick over the Death Eater robes he had put on. He debated just putting his old clothes on but in the end went with the clean robes being offered. Despite his discomfort at what they represented, he had to admit, they were the most luxurious robes he had ever worn. They appeared to be lined with acromanula silk and he could feel the protection charms woven into the very fabric.

Les looked him up and down appraisingly. He smirked at the disgruntled look on Remus’s face. “Are the robes not to your satisfaction?”

Remus scrunched up his nose, “I’m ashamed to admit, they are extremely comfortable.”

Les laughed. “The snobby spoiled Purebloods would accept nothing less, the rest of them just get to reap the benefits.”

Remus smiled at him, until Les turned to go back to the others. Remus placed a hand on his arm to stop him.

“I would suggest, you don’t touch me in front of the others. They will expect me to punish you for the perceived threat.”

“Sorry,” Remus muttered, pulling his hand back. He looked away for a moment, feeling a little anxious about the situation now that he had time to think about it. He looked back up into familiar green eyes. “You’re not going to let us go, are you?”

Les sighed but didn’t look away. He let Remus see his sincere regret in the answer, “I have arranged a portkey to take the students directly to the Weasley’s home. But…” he shrugged uncomfortably. “We know both you and Professor Black are members of the Order of Phoenix.”

Remus nodded his mind spinning with possible escape plans and how to deal with Sirius.

Les clasped the werewolf’s hand between both of his own. “I’m still working on it. I’m trying to get you both released.” He let go of Remus and started back to the others.

They made it back in time to hear the end of the story Sirius was telling about when Lucius was in school. Sometime while they were gone Rabastan, Draco and Blaise had joined them and even they were enjoying the entertainment. Les stopped by the door and smiled sadly as he watched his godfather. He missed this side of Sirius, the animated, carefree, fun-loving side. Hell, he missed that side of himself as well.

“You don’t seem to carry the same hatred for him that your father does,” Remus observed quietly.

“I agree with many of my father’s opinions,” Les answered neutrally. He finished his statement carefully, afraid of saying anything too revealing. “Seeing him like this, it’s hard to dislike him. I can see why Harry cared so much for his godfather.”

Remus flinched slightly at the mention of Harry. Les narrowed his eyes at the flinch, but made no comment. He returned to the table and sat between Rudolphus and Gabriel, raising an eyebrow at the sudden silence that fell over the group.

“What, no stories about my father?” he asked with a smile, only a slight challenge in his tone.

“Your father was quite a few years ahead of us; we didn’t associate much with him.”

Les smirked, “He was two years behind Lucius.”

Rudolphus snorted in amusement, and looked up from his book. “There are no humiliating stories about him. Even in school, no one messed with Evan. Not even the infamous Marauders who had no qualms about pranking seventh year Slytherins would dare give him an excuse for vengeance. Your father was insane, long before he joined the Dark Lord.”

“Are you telling me that, you were less afraid of a seventh year Malfoy than a fifth year Rosier?” Draco asked indignantly.

Remus chuckled, “You father’s revenge would have been both painful and humiliating and I promise, it was very much so,” he assured Draco before continuing slightly more seriously, “but with Rosier there was the possibility no one would find your body”

Les laughed darkly, “My father has never bothered to hide the bodies, Mr Lupin.”

“No,” Gabriel agreed, “in most cases, he chose to display them.” He gave a light shudder that had both Les and Draco reaching for his hands.

Les glanced over at Sirius’s angry countenance and was impressed that he was making the effort to control his temper. “So how about Rabastan? He should be about your age.”

Sirius looked relieved at the change in subject and jumped on the opportunity, launching into a story of when he and Rabastan were partnered together in potions. Rudolphus couldn’t let his baby brother be portrayed in a bad light, and told a few of his own stories about the group that called themselves the Marauders.

Les noticed Gabriel’s eyes drifting close before the werewolf would snap them open. He watched his friend for a few minutes with a fond smile. “Draco,” he said quietly, “take Gabriel back to his room and see to it he goes to bed.”

“My pleasure, My Lord.” He said with a mischievous grin.

Les exchanged a smirk with Blaise before turning back to the table. He barely resisted the urge to sigh when he caught Hermione’s glare.

“Something you’d like to say, Miss Granger?” he asked after Gabriel had left the room.

“It’s not right how you treat him,” she said with a frown.

“Hermione!” Ginny hissed, glancing at the surrounding Death Eaters.

“That’s quite alright, Miss Weasley, I have no problems discussing Miss Granger’s views.” Les turned back to Hermione, “I treat him better than he has ever been treated before. He has no complaints.”

“But he doesn’t know that he should complain.”

“Gabriel is allowed to speak his mind. He knows he can tell me if something bothers him, whether or not I am to blame.”

“You can’t own someone. It isn’t right!

“Slavery has been around in both the Muggle and the Wizarding worlds since the beginning of time. Even today in the Muggle world you can still buy people… for the right price at least. Just because its illegal, doesn’t mean it no longer exists. And here, in our world, it’s still legal. Actually, in some circumstances it’s still legal in the Muggle world as well. ”

“It may be legal, but it’s immoral. And what do you mean in certain circumstances. In this country, all slavery is illegal.”

“Not really, consensual slavery is still very much allowed.”

Hermione looked puzzled.

“I would prefer if that was not a topic you discussed with my students,” Severus drawled from the doorway. “Although, I must say, I’m not surprised Black is allowing it, he probably encourages it among his fans.”

“Really?” Rabastan said, tilting his chair back and smirking at Severus. “I would have thought he’d go the other way. The wolf is the one I’d assume would take that role in their relationship.”

Remus blushed at the innuendo, “We do not have a relationship, and definitely not one of that sort.”

“What sort?” Ron asked. He scowled when the Slytherins all burst out laughing, but wouldn’t answer his question.

“So what brings you down here, Severus?” Les asked.

“I am delivering the portkey you requested, as well as picking up Blaise and Draco?”

“What about Pansy?” Blaise asked.

“Her mother brought her into the school this morning.”

Les took the portkey out of his hands, “Draco is in my rooms keeping Gabriel company.” He told Severus before turning to the Gryffindors, “I’m afraid we will have to save this discussion for another time. If you four will come with me…” He led the suddenly nervous students a little ways away from the table and held the Portkey out for them to take. “You will all be taken to a safe place, and from there you will able to Floo back to Hogwarts.” He activated the Portkey before any of them could respond.

Rudolphus escorted a subdued Remus back into the cell, while Rabastan and Severus fought with a raging Sirius. They finally ended up stunning him and tossing the unconscious body into the cell.

Les dismissed them all, waiting for them to leave before moving to the open door of the cell and turning to Remus. “I promise, I’m working on a way to get you out of here. They’re just a little upset with me for bringing you here in the first place.”

“And you were in trouble even before you decided to bring Order members home for dinner.” Remus said with a sad smile.

“Yeah, yeah… I don’t set out to get into trouble; it always just seems to find me.” Les said with a crooked grin, glancing up at Remus with laughing green eyes.

Remus froze. He suddenly couldn’t breathe. It couldn’t be… But those eyes…That smile… He paled several shades. “What did you say?” he asked in a shaky whisper.

Les started at the whisper. “I just said trouble always finds me.” He answered warily.

Remus covered his mouth with his hand, letting out a sob-like sound and wordlessly shaking his head.

Les slowly drew his wand, a single tear running down his cheek. “Please don’t say it Remus,” he whispered.

The werewolf couldn’t help himself. Distraught amber eyes met anxious emerald ones as he silently mouthed a single word, “Harry…”

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”
flashback

AN: I know, I’m late again. Sometimes RL sucks. In fact the only reason I can post today is my wonderfully talented beta Kuro got this back to me in just a few short hours (Don’t forget to thank her!)

I’d personally like to thank Rurur and Erakiran for looking out for me. I’m not sure if it was the author’s doing or the moderators but FF.net took the story down that day. Thanks for watching my back!

On that note, TonksIsCool- I appreciate your note and am planning on looking over the guidelines again and possibly posting on FF.net as well. Thanks for the advice!

Saturday December 14, 1996 Slytherin Castle 9:00 AM Dungeons

Les slowly drew his wand, a single tear running down his cheek. “Please don’t say it Remus,” he whispered.

The werewolf couldn’t help himself. Distraught amber eyes met anxious emerald ones as he silently mouthed a single word, “Harry…”

Les shook his head sadly, tears now flowing freely. “I’m so sorry, Remus,” he whispered. He tightened his grip on his wand, trying to force himself to raise it and Obliviate the werewolf.

Remus seemed to know what was going through his head as he came closer and wrapped the young man up in a hug. “I’m so glad you’re all right,” he whispered. “I’m so sorry I didn’t protect you… I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you…” Remus trailed off with a sob.

Les clutched at the older man, unable to do or say anything. He was so overwhelmed and confused. Part of him felt the need to push Remus away and erase this moment from his mind to keep his secret safe, the other part of him felt like a huge weight had been lifted. He was so relieved and glad that the werewolf still cared about him. He tightened his grip and let out a sob of his own.

“My Lord?” a tentative voice interrupted.

Les raised his head from where it rested against Remus’ chest and looked up to see who interrupted them. He laid his head back down and closed his eyes at the sight of one of Mason’s guards, standing there with his wand drawn. This really wasn’t the most private of areas for a reunion but he was too overwhelmed to deal with the guard. “Go get my father, please.” He said his voice harsh with emotion.

Remus flinched at the reference to his father, but knew better then to say something in front of the guard. “They don’t know?” he questioned slightly.

Les shook his head, remaining silent for a long moment before pulling back slightly. “Very few know. Not even the entire inner circle knows.”

Remus pulled Les over to the wall. He sat down on the floor and leaned up against the wall, patting the ground beside him invitingly. Les warily lowered himself to the ground as well; resting his head on Remus’ shoulder and snuggling closer once the werewolf wrapped an arm around him.

Remus took Les’ wand and cast a silencing charm around the two of them, “Whatever happens from here, I want you to know I will never be able to express how much I regret not being there for you when you were growing up. I also want you to know that I still love you and nothing you do or say will ever change that.”

Les sniffled and wiped the tears from his eyes. He hadn’t realized how guilty he felt when he turned his back on everyone he knew and joined Lord Voldemort. Remus’ words went a long way to assuaging that guilt, but could he really believe them or where they just an emotional response? He looked up at the sound of approaching footsteps, but did not move from Remus’ side.

Remus handed Les’ wand back to him slowly, not taking his eyes off the three men in front of them. The last thing he wanted was to be viewed as a threat to three of the four most powerful men in the Dark Order. Evan Rosier, Lucius Malfoy and Lord Voldemort, himself, stood in front of them with wands drawn and cold expressions.

Evan grabbed Les by the arm and pulled him up off the floor, pushing Les towards Marvolo and away from Remus. “Keep your hands off my son, wolf,” he growled angrily.

Remus saw red; he leapt to his feet and shoved Evan into the wall behind him, showing both his Gryffindor temper and his werewolf strength. “He is NOT your son!”

Evan’s eyes flashed angrily. He had his wand out and thrust under his chin before anyone could move. When he spoke, his voice was quiet and icy, “He is my son because he chooses to be. He left you.”

“Enough.” Marvolo said quietly. He waited several seconds, but when Evan made no attempts to move he cast a stinging hex at Evan’s backside.

Evan swung around to glare at the Dark Lord, but a glance towards the young man seeking sanctuary in his Lord’s arms stopped any retaliation.

“Lucius, escort Mr. Lupin to my sitting room.” He tightened his hold on Les and Apparated them to the room without another word, leaving Evan to follow if he wished. He gently eased his Angel away from his own body in order to look in the emerald eyes showing so much emotion. “Tell me what happened.”

“He knows,” Les said in a horrified whisper, making no attempts to hide the myriad of emotions he was feeling.

Marvolo watched seeing the fear, pain and confusion as well as the tendrils of relief and hope. He led Alessander over to the sofa and guided him down wordlessly before summoning a house elf for tea. He silently fixed his young lover a cup, handed it to him and then sat beside him, wrapping an arm around tense shoulders.

After a few sips, Les whispered once more, “He said he still loves me.” He didn’t raise his eyes from where he was staring into his tea cup.

“You know, you have to drink it before you can read the tea leaves,” Marvolo instructed solemnly.

Les jerked his head up in surprise and offered a half smile when he saw how worried Marvolo was.

“I intended to Obliviate him…”

“You miss him.” It wasn’t a question. It was easy to see how much Les missed the werewolf.

Les looked away, not able to meet Marvolo’s eyes as he spoke. “I’m not sure who I am anymore. Part of me misses my friends and wants them back, some of them I thought of as almost family. But they betrayed me. They sent me to die in that prison. After years together they chose to believe the worst of me. They left me there with the aurors who, who…” he broke off with a sob, unable to talk about what the aurors did to him. “I want to hate them.” He finished in a whisper.

“Harry,” Marvolo started, smiling sadly when Les looked up in shock at his name. “I think it is important that you remember who you are, no matter who knows it. Just like I know that I am Tom Marvolo Riddle despite the fact that the majority of the world, and indeed many of my own followers, have never heard of that name.” He hugged his young lover close and placed a gentle kiss on the top of his head. “I will let them both go. It will be up to you whether Lupin leaves with his memory intact.”

Les closed his eyes in a pained expression. “It’s too dangerous to let him keep this memory.”

“But by erasing it, you feel like you’re losing him all over again,” Marvolo said knowingly, giving Les a brief squeeze.

“I don’t think you should let them go,” Les said, changing the subject slightly.

Marvolo looked at him curiously.

“I think you should have Severus rescue them. I’m sure his place in the order will be questioned after he was seen here, if you have him rescue them, it should secure their trust once more.”

Marvolo nodded in agreement as he ran a hand through his hair. “Go get cleaned up, before they get here. We’ll talk about Severus later.”

Les headed to the bathroom just as Lucius knocked on the door. Marvolo opened the door and raised a single eyebrow at the sight that greeted him. The normally unflappable blonde looked harried and frustrated. Marvolo opened the door wider, inviting them in. He quickly realized the problem as Evan and Remus exchanged several insults and Lucius had to step between them twice to prevent them coming to physical blows. Lucius handed Marvolo a wand without any explanation.

“You will both stop acting like children and sit down this instant.” Marvolo demanded, twirling his own wand almost carelessly.

Remus looked at the Dark Lord nervously and sat down on the sofa. Evan on the other hand turned on Marvolo with a glare. “I do not want him anywhere near my son.”

“Crucio.” Marvolo said in a bored tone. It took a full fifty-eight seconds before Evan collapsed to the floor and gave into the need to scream. He held the curse for another ten seconds before swishing his wand and turning his back on his follower, walking away dismissively.

Remus swallowed hard. He watched as Evan rolled onto his back before forcing himself into a sitting position. Remus was unable to drag his eyes away as Evan spit out a mouthful of blood and sat there, gasping for breath.

Marvolo walked in front of Remus as he returned to the sitting area, breaking the werewolves gawking stare. Marvolo snorted inwardly when Remus glanced at him before he quickly averted his eyes. The Dark Lord handed Lucius a well-earned glass of scotch and took a sip of his own. He sat there in silence and purposely allowed the tension build while he debated on how to handle the situation from here.

Marvolo kept a cautious watch as Evan pulled himself to his feet and took armchair that was the furthest from Remus. When he was sure Evan was going to behave himself for the moment at least, he turned back to Remus, smirking when the werewolf jumped at the sound of his voice. “Tell me, Mr Lupin, what do you intend to do with the information you gained today?” he drawled coldly.

“I-I just want to see him. Talk to him. I would never do anything to hurt him.”

Evan snorted derisively but made no comment. Remus glared at the man, but was able to hold his tongue as well.

“You will not leave here with that knowledge.”

Remus took a shuddering breath and nodded jerkily while still avoiding the Dark Lord’s gaze. “I know,” he said in a rough voice.

Marvolo glanced to where Les was standing in the doorway, out of Remus’ sight. He had cleaned up and changed and now looked every bit the part of the Dark Lord Azrael. Marvolo glanced back down at Remus, “So of course the next question is, is he worth your freedom?”

Remus jerked his head up to stare at Marvolo in confusion, “I-I don’t understand.”

Marvolo leaned closer, not bothering to hide his amusement when the werewolf flinched away, “I said you would not leave here with that knowledge. If you were to chose, would you rather stay as my prisoner in proximity to Harry, knowing every second who he is and discovering exactly what he is capable of by my side, in fact, finally discovering who he really is, or would you rather be Obliviated and let go?”

Remus looked down at his lap contemplatively. It was a full minute before he began to speak. “From the time he was born, I promised to look after that child. I am ashamed to say, I failed him for most of his life. If he would accept me in his life, I would gladly give up my freedom to stay by his side.”

“No.” Evan said firmly and coldly, “I do not want him near my son.”

“He is NOT your son!” Remus growled. “He is the son of James and Lily Potter.”

“You’re wrong,” Les said quietly from the doorway. Evan and Remus both jerked their heads around in surprise at the sound of his voice. Les crossed the room, taking the seat next to Marvolo, nodding gratefully at Lucius who vacated the chair with a flourish at his young Lord’s approach. Once settled, Les turned back to Remus. “I am the biological son of the Potters, but I have few memories of them as my parents. Evan is the one who raised me for almost as long as I can remember. We may have no ties, legally or by blood, but he is my father in every other sense of the word. I will not allow you to disrespect him.”

Remus was speechless but, fortunately, was given time to gather his thoughts when Les turned to Evan.

“I know you don’t like this, but he is one of the few ties I have to my real parents. I may not remember much about them, but I know they gave up everything for me. They were given the opportunity to turn me over to Lord Voldemort and suffer no injuries. They could have given me up and had more children. Instead they fought for me, giving up their lives in a futile attempt to save me, knowing it was a futile attempt. As much as I love you, I will not cheapen their sacrifice by denying their relationship to me.”

The silence that fell on the room after he finished talking was absolute. Les picked up Marvolo’s half-finished scotch and finished it off, grimacing at the taste but relishing the burn. Marvolo discretely brushed his fingertips against Les’ hand in a gesture meant to comfort. They still avoided the topic of his parents altogether and that night especially. As much as Marvolo hated to admit to such Hufflepuff-like emotions, the thought of how close he came to killing the young man before him chilled him to the core. He would almost go as far as to say the years he spent as a wraith-like spirit were worth it to find someone he trusted and respected enough to stand by his side. A glance at Les gave him the distinct impression that the young man had very similar thoughts.

Les’ lips twitched as he indeed acknowledged that the events of the past affected who and where he was today. While he felt guilty for some of his actions and still felt a need to protect everyone at the same time, Evan said it was the Gryffindor influence on his Slytherin son, he realized he didn’t want to go back. Despite all the shit that has happened in the last year, he liked his life at the moment.

He loved the freedom he had gained by no longer having to hide his Slytherin side and he knew no matter how dark and violent his new family was, he was safe by their side. Les looked over at Marvolo thoughtfully. They, the Dark Lord included, had even occasionally changed their methods to suit his own pacifist tendencies. And he hadn’t really been fair to them.

He entwined his fingers with Marvolo, causing the Dark Lord to raise an eyebrow questioningly. “I want to go with you tonight,” he said quietly, ignoring Remus’s sharp gasp and open-mouthed gaping.

Marvolo inclined his head slightly, “You are always welcome at my side. May I ask what has changed your mind?

“The realization that sometimes the ends do justify the means and the knowledge that there is no place I’d rather be than by your side.”

Lucius delicately cleared his throat before Marvolo could do more than smile at his young lover. Marvolo looked towards his follower and nodded once, grateful for the reminder of their audience. Lucius returned the nod with an amused smirk. As his gaze slid to Les, he saw his own amusement mirrored in emerald green eyes.

Les' stare moved from Lucius to Evan’s briefly nonplussed expression that he quickly blanked and to Remus’ horrified countenance that he made no attempt to hide, before it returned to Marvolo, “You mentioned him keeping his memory, what is your plan?”

“If you wish for Mr. Lupin to remain here, I will bind him to our rooms instead of the dungeons. There is an old servant’s room located through the library; he will be bound to that room unless one of us allows him entrance into the rest of the rooms. He will not be allowed out of our rooms and I will insist on a secrecy charm, but as he will be unable to leave and no one would dare enter our rooms without permission, I doubt it will be much of an issue.”

Les turned to Remus, a carefully neutral expression on his face, “Is this, what you truly want? To be kept like a pet only to be taken out when it is convenient for us?”

Remus looked into shadowed green eyes and shuddered slightly, “No of course that is not what I want. But in my foolishness I have already abandoned you twice. I will not do so again, at least not willingly. I wish to remain with you in whatever capacity that will be allowed, as I should have done years ago.”

Les regarded Remus intently for a while before turning to Marvolo. “This will undo our efforts with the werewolves.”

“It won’t,” Marvolo insisted. “At worst it will push them back slightly but I doubt it will even do that. This will not be seen as an attack on a werewolf but an attack on a member of the Order of Phoenix. The order that is supporting the current Ministry and all that they do. And I suspect after tonight the news will have much more interesting things in it than one missing werewolf,” Marvolo finished with a chilling smile.

Les looked back at Remus for several moments of quiet contemplation, before turning to his father and wordlessly requesting his opinion.

“Henry Ward Beecher said, ‘Every tomorrow has two handles. We can take hold of it with the handle of anxiety or the handle of faith.’”

Les tilted his head curiously, he understood that he needed to do whatever he decided decisively but that didn’t tell him what Evan thought was best. “Faith is spiritualized imagination”

“Faith is not contrary to reason”

Les barely held back his sigh of frustration; the problem was he wasn’t really using reason in this instance. There was no real reason to keep Remus. In fact it was likely to be more dangerous if they kept him here. But the fact remained that he wanted Remus here and he hoped that in the future he wouldn’t just be a prisoner, but a trusted friend once more… Green eyes jerked up to meet amused violet ones as it dawned on Les what Evan was implying. “I should have faith that it will work out?”

Evan smirked at him, “Faith is reason turned courageous.”

Les smirked back, “Courage I have.”

“Far too much of it, I believe,” Lucius drawled.

Les mock-glared at him and then turned to Marvolo with his decision. “I want him to stay.”

“As you wish.” Marvolo said neutrally. He stood up, refilled his and Les’ shared scotch glass and handed it back to the younger wizard. “I’ll be right back,” he said, handing the bottle to Lucius on his way out the door.

Lucius refilled his own glass and poured a glass for Evan and after a moment of hesitation one for Remus. He then stole his Lord’s recently vacated chair.

Remus took the glass with a shaking hand and immediately gulped down a large mouthful looking for a little liquid courage.

Les watched him warily for a few minutes as he debated talking in front of him. He decided Remus would end up aware of an awful lot as Marvolo and him often discussed things in the privacy of their own rooms. “We are going to have Severus stage a rescue and get Black out of here,” he began watching Remus’ reaction before turning to Lucius, “he’s going to throw a fit isn’t he.”

Lucius smirked, “Oh yes. Risking his spy status to rescue Black… I’d love to be present at that meeting.”

“Which one? When we tell him the plan or when he goes to the Order and tells them he rescued Black.”

Lucius laughed picturing Severus’ reaction not only to rescuing his childhood nemesis but also to having to declare he did it voluntarily.

“Why are you going tonight?” Evan asked

Les raised an eyebrow at the non-sequitur, “That is between myself and Marvolo. However, I will say it is past the time for me to learn to compromise.”

“Not on this,” Evan said shaking his head. “Are you sure you can handle going there?”

“A little revenge will be good for him.” Lucius said firmly.

“Where are you going?” Remus asked his eyes wide with worry.

“Nowhere you need to know about,” Evan sneered.

Lucius took a careful sip of scotch watching as Remus held back the retort and nodded jerkily. “Although they all deserve it for their betrayal, he will not be taking revenge on any Order members tonight.”

Remus briefly closed his eyes in relief.

“Nor will we be taking the Ministry just yet,” Marvolo said from the doorway.

“Why aren’t we?” Les asked suddenly, “It is the perfect time. They’re still reeling from the last attack and it will take some time for the wards to be rebuilt.”

“Ah,” Lucius drawled relinquishing his chair once more, “and we begin the PR lessons.” He smirked as his young Lord rolled his eyes. “If we storm in and conquer the Ministry,”

“Like a Gryffindor,” Marvolo muttered.

“We risk the public’s wrath. While most of the public remains to be lemmings, such a blatant bid for domination will provoke a response.” Lucius continued.

“Better to bide our time and infiltrate the Ministry until they are working for us, instead of destroying them and having to waste time defending our acquisition.” Marvolo finished.

“Slither in like a Slytherin?” Les questioned in amusement.

“Exactly.” Marvolo grinned maliciously. He set two pairs of cuffs and a collar on the table, snorting softly when Remus stared in horror at the set.

“Silver?” Les asked flatly as he picked up a cuff to examine the ornate design.

“Platinum,” Marvolo corrected lips twitching at Remus’ sigh of relief, although the look of horror remained on the werewolf. “They belonged to Salazar Slytherin’s chosen concubine and will automatically bind him to your rooms. We will have to adjust it slightly to bind him to the servant quarters instead.”

Les turned the cuff, watching as emerald encrusted snakes slithered between numerous etched runes he couldn’t identify. On one side there was an O-ring in case chains became necessary. All four cuffs where identical in design. The collar had no ornamentation. “Leave him bound to my rooms. He can use Gabriel’s old room and that will give you your privacy.”

Marvolo inclined his head and turned to Remus. “Kneel,” he ordered pointing at the ground at his feet.

Remus stared into terrifying red eyes for a long moment before shakily getting to his feet and coming to stand in front of the Dark Lord. He had a moment of Gryffindor tenacity where he couldn’t bring himself to kneel but a glance at his Harry made him collapse into a kneeling position.

“Hold out your left arm,” Marvolo ordered with cold pleasure.

Remus held out his shaking hand.

“With these bindings, you will be marked as a willing slave to me, Lord Azrael and the Dark Order. Do you understand?”

“Yes.”

“‘Yes sir’ or ‘yes master’” Lucius corrected quietly.

Remus nodded once, not taking his eyes off Marvolo, “Yes sir,” he corrected himself, not able to call the creature before him Master.

“You will be prohibited from harming Lord Azrael, myself and anyone baring my mark. Do you understand?”

“Yes sir.”

“You will be banned from sharing any information learned in our company, by speech, writing, or thought. Do you understand?”

“Yes sir.”

“You will be prevented from leaving Lord Azrael’s rooms without express permission and an escort. Do you understand?”

“Yes sir.”

“You will be required to do everything in your ability to protect Lord Azrael including giving your own life if necessary.”

“Yes sir,” Remus said proudly and firmly.

Marvolo gave him a half-smile and nodded his own head in acknowledgement of the werewolf’s protectiveness.

“Do you except these terms willingly and offer yourself to our control, to do with you whatever we decide?”

Remus swallowed around the sudden lump in his throat, “Yes sir,” he said quietly as a single tear ran down his cheek.

Marvolo waited a moment to see if the werewolf would break, “When I place these binds on you, you will be bound to us until death. You will be forced by your own oath to obey the terms set forth today. Do you accept these bindings and all they entail?”

Remus could feel the magic of the oath blanketing the air, pushing heavily on him as it waited for him to say the final words.

Les grabbed Remus’s outstretched arm, “You do not have to do this, Remus. You can be Obliviated and leave here today with your freedom intact. I am not the same boy you knew and you may be better off believing him dead like the rest of the world. I did what I had to do to gain my own freedom; I will not begrudge you doing the same.”

“Do you want me to stay?” Remus asked quietly.

“It would be worse if you stay and regret it, then if you go now.” Les answered avoiding the question.

“I can’t promise I won’t ever regret my decision to stay, but I know I will regret leaving.”

“See, that’s the benefits of a memory charm. You won’t remember it to regret it.”

Remus smiled softly at the young man before him. He gently pulled his arm away and held one of Les’ hands between both of his own. He spoke quietly but firmly without take his eyes off Alessander. “I willing accept these bindings and all that they require of me. I gladly recognize Lord Azrael as my master and keeper. I acknowledge and accept the control Lord Voldemort and the marked Death Eaters have over me. I understand and allow that these bindings will remain from now until my death.”

With his words the four cuffs appeared on his wrists and ankles automatically resizing for a perfect fit and locking seamlessly with no way to remove them. Marvolo handed Les the open collar silently.

Les held the collar in both hands staring at it blankly, “What about when he transforms?” he asked in a whisper not raising his eyes from the final mark of ownership in his hands.

“They will resize with the transformation. They will remain in place but enlarge to fit his werewolf form,” Marvolo answered patiently.

Les nodded absently. He took a deep breath and placed the collar around Remus’ neck, embracing the man gently at the sound of the metal locking in place.

Marvolo waited until Les let go and sat back before speaking. “Your left arm,” he ordered Remus once more.

Remus held out the arm a feeling of dread sitting in his stomach like a lump of lead. Les inhaled sharply as he realized what Marvolo intended.

“I had wished to mark you before you were bound to accept it,” Marvolo said neutrally, grasping the werewolf’s wrist firmly. “This will hurt,” he added as he touched his wand to the werewolf’s forearm and said the incantation to mark Remus as his follower. Marvolo tightened his grip slightly when Remus cried out but was impressed when the man never pulled away.

When Marvolo release him Remus touched the mark gently silent tears streaming down his face. He would never have imagined himself with the Dark Mark.

“You will not be expected to participate as a Death Eater but my mark will give you some protection. It will let me know if you are in trouble and where you are as well as protect you somewhat from my other followers.”

“Come on,” Les said “I’ll take you to Gabriel and he can show you your room.

“I’m already here,” a quiet voice drawled from the doorway.

Everyone’s eyes turned to the young werewolf as he entered the room. Both Les and Marvolo were happy to see Gabriel’s confidence seemed to have returned after Evan’s treatment from the evening before. They had a rough night but now the werewolf was back to his more charismatic self. It amazed Marvolo how much the withdrawn submissive had blossomed in the few short months he was in Les’ care… Although it could have something to do with the young blond sneaking in behind him. Marvolo was amused as he noticed the appraising look Lucius sent Draco.

“I am sorry to interrupt, my Lords,” Gabriel began, “but I thought you would like to see this right away.” Gabriel walked across the room and handed Marvolo the Daily Prophet.

AN:

Faith is not contrary to reason.
Sherwood Eddy

Faith is reason grown courageous.
Sherwood Eddy

Faith is spiritualized imagination.
Henry Ward Beecher

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”
flashback

Saturday December 14, 1996 Slytherin Castle 11:00 AM

“I am sorry to interrupt, my Lords,” Gabriel began, “but I thought you would like to see this right away.” Gabriel walked across the room and handed Marvolo the Daily Prophet.

Marvolo unfolded the paper and raised an eyebrow wordlessly.

Remus remained in his position kneeling between the two lords, not daring to move. Lucius took the vacated seat on the sofa, gesturing for Draco take the seat between himself and Evan. Gabriel knelt gracefully at Draco's feet and Lucius sighed in resignation even as he squeezed the young man’s shoulder gently in reassurance. Les sat tensely and watched Marvolo's unchanging expression as the Dark Lord read the article. No one dared to speak despite the curiosity eating away at all of them.

Finishing the article, Marvolo handed the paper to Lucius without a word and smirked at the blonde's quick breath and briefly widened eyes before Lucius blanked his expression.

Marvolo took Les's hand and entwined their fingers. "It appears one of your reporters was not hit by the sleep spell you cast."

THE DAILY PROPHET
December 14th, 1996 – Saturday
ANGEL OF DEATH ATTACKS MINISTRY; SAVES CHILDREN
By Rita Skeeter
Investigative Reporter

Yesterday afternoon a group of concerned citizens launched a protest against the proposed werewolf regulations. What began as a peaceful demonstration of creature rights quickly turned into a fight for the lives of the protesters.

The protest, organized in part by a young werewolf known only as Gabriel, consisted of approximately 400 wizards, witches and creatures from all walks of life. For the first several hours many werewolves spoke about their own experiences in a bid to garner public support against the ministry’s plan for stricter regulations.

The event was a poignant and stimulating affair that showed the prejudice and injustice the werewolves in Britain have suffered as well as the courage, strength and integrity of these so-called Dark Creatures. The most significant result of the speeches was not the knowledge gained about the werewolves, but the awareness of their very human emotions and actions. These men and women are indeed a part of the wizarding community and should be treated no differently than any other magical being.

The excitement of the day, my dear readers, actually began at the end of the protests. Our elected Ministry officials shamefully choose to violently end the peaceful protest instead of listening to those involved. The aurors, on order from the Minister himself, fired into the crowd that included several school-age children.

That was just the beginning.

The co-organizer of the protest, a young man going by the name of Azrael proceeded to single-handedly tear down the very wards of the Ministry building and create a shield around the protesters. His associates acted quickly to remove all they could from the Minister’s threat. The werewolves and all the children disappeared amidst various cries of ‘Sanctuary,’ a most appropriate portkey activation word.

Instead of leaving after them, our unknown hero stayed behind to continue to shield many innocent bystanders as well as my fellow reporters and myself. The amount of power this young man has shown is incredible. He shielded against dozens of curses thrown by the Ministry’s finest, but did not once attempt to retaliate.

How could we have possibly survived such a catastrophic event?

The most unlikely of rescuers came to the aid of our protector. You-Know-Who himself arrived and had the Minister at wand point, before ordering all aurors to put down their wands. In the terror-filled confusion that ensued, our unexpected Guardian Angel directed those he had been protecting to leave the Ministry. Most everyone Apparated or made a dash for the Floo.

Of course, I had to remain behind to bring you, my most loyal readers, and the most complete news available. And glad I did as with disbelieving eyes I witnessed the most feared Dark Lord in centuries, embrace our young protector and instruct him to subdue the Ministry before whisking him away to safety leaving everyone alive and unharmed.

Before the two of them left I heard with my very own ears He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named refer to our young hero as Angel, confirming this reporters belief that our hero is indeed, the legendary Azrael, the powerful creature Muggles referred to as the Angel of Death for centuries. ((See page 9 for a synopsis of the speeches. See page 12 for information on the Myth of Azrael; see page 21 for leading magical being expert, Newt Scamander’s theories on what type creature Azrael may be.)

Editorial correction- There has been late-breaking news that the young man discussed in the above article is the son of Death Eater Evan Rosier and not the mythological Angel Azrael. Our sources reveal that he is You-Know-Who’s chosen ally going by the self-proclaimed title Lord Azrael. The Ministry has declared him to be a fugitive and requests that any information regarding the accused be directed to the MLE department. He is declared dangerous and is not to be approached.

Saturday December 14, 1996 Slytherin Castle 11:30 AM

There was complete silence in the room when Lucius finished reading the article aloud.

“Marvolo,” Les began.

“Read that last part once more, the part after ‘with disbelieving eyes’” Marvolo interrupted Les.

Lucius looked between his two Lords cautiously before doing as directed. “with disbelieving eyes I witnessed the most feared Dark Lord in centuries, embrace our young protector and instruct him to subdue the Ministry before whisking him away to safety leaving everyone alive and unharmed. Before the two of them left I heard with my very own ears He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named refer to our young hero as Angel… ”

“You can stop there.”

Les cringed, “Marvolo I…” he trailed off, not sure what to say.

Marvolo squeezed his young lover’s hand gently, but otherwise ignored the anxious man. “Gabriel, what were your thoughts on the article?”

“I thought it proved the protest was a success. In addition to showing the werewolves as humans, it shows the Ministry as unreasonable and violent while forcing the public to question what they think they know about us and about…well…you, my Lord.”

Marvolo nodded thoughtfully before turning to Draco with an evil smirk, “And what do you think about the impression the article gave of me, Draco?”

Draco visibly cringed. “You came across as…as…sweet,” he reluctantly admitted in a near whisper before hurrying to amend his statement, “but it doesn’t have to be a bad thing. I doubt your reputation would suffer for it. I don’t expect anyone to suddenly think you’re friendly, but on the other hand if you were slightly less feared the public might be more willing to see the good you’re trying to do. You need public support to accomplish your goals and they won’t support someone they see as a monster…Sir.” He added with a swallow.

Marvolo exchanged an amused glance with Lucius who was shaking his head at his son’s nervous rambling. He tugged sharply on Remus’s hair causing the werewolf to look up at him in surprise. “Your thoughts, Lupin?”

“One article will not win you public support. But it may be enough to cause the downfall of the ministry. I fear it will also provoke an investigation into Harry’s background.” Remus closed his eyes and bowed his head as he grudgingly murmured, “my Lord.”

Les released Marvolo’s hand and moved his own to rest on Remus’s shoulder, knowing how much that designation cost his surrogate uncle.

Marvolo snapped his fingers to summon a house elf. “Blinky, have lunch postponed until one and inform the kitchen elves that it will be mandatory.” Once Blinky popped out he turned to the others. “Draco, is there a reason you did not return to Hogwarts with Severus?”

“He is in Gabriel’s room waiting for me.”

Marvolo smirked, “Good. Lucius inform the inner circle that today’s lunch is mandatory for everyone available and at one o’clock. Have Mason, Rudolphus, Rabastan, and Anton inform whoever is working with them today. Gabriel spread the word to everyone in the barracks. Evan, notify everyone not on the grounds. Do not interrupt anyone working off-base jobs; we don’t need any added suspicion. Have Bella help you. Draco, go get Severus and Blaise.”

When Marvolo paused everyone moved to complete their assigned tasks as quickly as possible.

“Now, what to do with you,” Marvolo said in thoughtful amusement as he looked down at Remus.

“Marvolo?” Les questioned.

“Would you object to me using him?”

Les frowned. “I have no right to object he is yours as well.”

“I want him to bring the boys back to school.”

Les gasped. “I would not trust him outside the wards. I thought you didn’t want him leaving the room.”

Marvolo waved Severus into the room. “Have a seat; we’ll be through in a moment.”

Severus sat in the centre of the sofa with Blaise and Draco on either side of him. He raised an eyebrow at Remus’s position and new jewellery, before sneering when the werewolf glared up at him.

“He is bound to us; he will be forced to return.”

“Why would you let him leave? What is your plan?”

“He will not be able to reveal your identity but he will be able to protect the town we are attacking.”

Les frowned.

“With the secrecy charm in place, he cannot tell them who you are but if you let him tell where we are attacking the Order will protect the residences of that area of Surrey. We are going to stage a large scale attack of Little Winging and the neighbouring towns. The Dursleys are the only real target, so let the Order rescue the rest of the Muggles.”

“Why would you do that?”

Marvolo smiled gently at him. “I am so glad you are coming with me tonight. But I believe it is time I learned to compromise as well.”

Les blushed. “You heard that.”

Marvolo smirked. “Don’t go too far, I’d like to talk some more before lunch and we don’t have too much time.” Marvolo stood up and placed a chaste kiss on Les’s lips. “Severus, come with me.” He called as he headed from the room.

“Can you two give us a moment?” Les asked Blaise and Draco, waiting for them to leave before sliding to the floor and embracing Remus.

Remus grasped the young man tightly, clinging to the reason he agreed to his current predicament.

“Marvolo wants you to take them back to Hogwarts for us,” Les said without letting go of the older man. “I think he intends to test you. The bond will force you to return eventually and prevent you from saying anything, but you will be questioned…”

“How long would I have before I would be forced to return?”

“Enough time to attend the Order meeting I’m sure they’ll call and say goodbye.”

“Harry…I…”

“You can’t call me that Remus. My name is Alessander now.”

Remus nodded reluctantly. “When do you want me to go?”

“Now, unless you want to go downstairs and say goodbye to Sirius first. He’ll be gone before you get back.”

He silently shook his head, “I don’t think I could handle his reaction to my perceived betrayal, especially since I couldn’t explain why.”

Les took his own portkey from around his neck and placed it around Remus’s. “The activation is still Sanctuary. It will bring you and only you back here through any wards you may be placed under. You can Floo to the gatehouse outside our wards and Apparate from there.”

Les looked to the door Marvolo and Severus had walked through cautiously before casting a silencing charm and leaning close to Remus. “We are attacking the Dursleys tonight. It is what they wanted in exchange for the students’ safety. They may be the worst kind of Muggles, but they are my family. I give you permission to share this information regarding this attack and only this information with whoever you can. Don’t get caught.”

Remus looked up stunned but relieved at the information Les told him. He knew his Harry couldn’t just let You-Know-Who kill everyone in his path.

Saturday December 14, 1996 Slytherin Castle 12:00 PM

Marvolo stepped into his sitting room and gave a sigh of relief after finding Les all alone.

"I completely agree," Les smiled as he moved into Marvolo's embrace. He stood there silently soaking up comfort before reluctantly letting go of the older man. "Are you very angry?" he asked, cringing at how insecure and childish the question made him sound.

"No, my angel, I am not angry at all. He sat on the couch and held out his arms invitingly. He waited until Les was curled up by his side before continuing to speak. "I told you we would not always get along. I'm sure this is the first of many fights for us. We have quite a bit of history behind us and very different approaches to this war as well as life in general."

"I am not proud of my behaviour. I said many things for the sole purpose of trying to hurt you. I did many things without any thought of the consequences. Consequences, you are now having to clean up. But the worst part is if I had to do it again I'm not sure I would have changed anything," Les admitted sadly.

"I would have hoped you would talk to me beforehand. Angel, I promise you I may not always agree with how you are doing things but if you feel strongly about something, I will not stop you. I can see the results you have gotten in the few short months you have been here. I know your methods work. But even if they didn't work we are in this together as equals. Just like I take your concerns into consideration before a raid, I would hope you would do the same for mine."

"What would you have done if I told you this plan ahead of time?"

"I assume you mean after I threw a Malfoy style temper-tantrum," Marvolo said with a grin.

"Yes, after the hissy fit and after you channelled Severus and berated me for my foolish, Gryffindor behaviour."

"After I had calmed down and we had make-up sex, I would have insisted you have backup."

"I had backup. I sent them home."

"Ah, but I would have planned for that. I am sure you would have insisted on no violence so I would have made sure there were portkeys available that would have gotten everyone out without bringing them here. Once the crowd was secure, I would have trusted you to get yourself out of there. There isn't a doubt in my mind that if you weren't trying to protect the remaining protesters you would have gotten out just fine."

"I'm sorry," Les whispered.

"None of that. We have moved on. However, I think it may be time to tell the inner circle."

Les shuddered, "that's why you called the mandatory lunch."

"I'll let everyone know about the raid and the fact that we expect the order to show up. It will be a large scale attack. Afterwards I intend to call an inner circle meeting. I want to explain who the real targets are. It would be too suspicious if you and I were to go retrieve them. We will be at the supposed centre of the battle well outside the Dursley wards. Lucius will lead the retrieval group."

"And it would be easier to explain why if the inner circle knew who I am."

"We don't have to. If you are that uncomfortable with this I will tell them it is revenge against a Muggle family who dared to abuse a wizard child. The symbol of the very thing we are fighting against. That will be enough. Harry Potter is dead and buried. Despite Lupin and Mason's correct conclusions; I doubt your identity is really that much at risk."

"No, we should tell them. There are already too many people who know. I think Blaise and Pansy are suspicious as well. I've let them get too close. I think it's only a matter of time before something is said. I would prefer it come from us instead of the rumour mill."

"I had actually assumed you had already told Pansy and Blaise."

"I was worried it would get back to Amaryllis. I wasn't so concerned about Blaise telling his brother. He has been aware of things in the past that only the inner circle knew and nothing got out, but I couldn't ask Pansy to keep this from her father and Anton would never hide anything from Amaryllis."

"You are not worried about Anton's reaction?"

"We are not as close. I think he will understand not being informed sooner but I’m afraid Amaryllis will see it as a betrayal." Les laughed humourlessly. "I feel like I've been caught doing something wrong and now I have to go tell my Mum before someone else does."

"I think if you tell Amaryllis that, she'll be putty in your hands. Who's reactions are you most worried about?"

"Really just Amaryllis and Bellatrix. I think I've proven myself to Rabastan. Rudolphus will think it’s this great prank. Lucius, Severus and Mason already know. I think Nott knows better than to test me. I'm not as close to Anton, Dirk or Alaster and I never had any contact with them as Harry Potter so I don't think they will be a problem. The only other one I'm not sure of is Walden. My little contact with him as Harry was good unlike my past with Bella but..."

"But you've been hiding this from him all this time. Walden is very easy going. I think it may take a period of adjustment but he will be alright with this. I think they will all need some time to come to terms with this news and it may be difficult for some time. However, you are their Lord and I know you will put them in their place if necessary. They will realize that no matter who you were before you joined us, you are now the Alessander they know. And can be very much Evan's son."

"Even Bella?"

"Bella admittedly may be a bit more difficult. Why don't you and Amaryllis have lunch here? You can tell her in private and hopefully make the transition a bit easier. After lunch, I'll send for Narcissa and remove the memory block. You can tell Bella in private while I tell the rest of the inner circle. Narcissa should be able to calm her sister some. If it goes well with Amaryllis she can stay and lend her support. If not, she can join me when I talk to the rest of the inner circle."

"Alright."

Marvolo stood up pulling Les with him and kissing him thoroughly. "I'll send Amaryllis up."

Les sighed and held tighter to the older man.

"Angel, I..." Marvolo swallowed thickly.

Les pulled away enough to meet those glowing red eyes. "I know," he whispered. He leaned in close again and brushed his lips against Marvolo's. "Me too," he murmured before stepping away completely. "Now go to lunch. You don't want to be late."

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”
flashback

Saturday December 14, 1996 Slytherin Castle 1:00 PM Great Hall

Marvolo stalked into the room pleased to see it almost full. With so many followers working normal jobs it was difficult to get much attendance at a daytime meeting, even a mandatory meeting. His followers knew that unless he summoned them through the Mark, discretion was more important than attendance. He snorted quietly, most likely they were here out of sheer curiosity and not because he ordered it. He was sure the rumour mill had exploded after the protest yesterday and today’s paper.

Food appeared on the table as soon as he sat and he hid a smile at the house-elves impatience. They never did like it when he changed their set routines. Marvolo addressed the inner circle before beginning his own lunch.

“There will be a raid tonight. There will be a meeting at two o’clock to go over the plan as well as some more personal information.”

Marvolo noticed the several looks exchanged at the table and raised his eyebrow questioningly. When no one volunteered the information he turned to Lucius. “What is the latest gossip?” he sneered.

“It seems to vary. The most common rumour is that you killed him which is quickly denied by those who saw him this morning. Unfortunately very few saw him. The next one that seems to be more believed is a sordid tale about how you threw him out of your rooms last night and he wandered the castle heartbroken and exhausted. Of course there are a few who believe the two of you planned the whole thing for the sole purpose of christening the Minister’s desk.”

“Are there any that do not involve my personal life?”

“No, my Lord.”

Marvolo shook his head wearily. There was a time when no one would dare discuss him in such a manner. Perhaps he will need to be a little more forceful at the next meeting.

“I would like for Narcissa to join us,” Marvolo informed Lucius.

Lucius blinked in surprise, “on the raid, my Lord?”

Marvolo looked at his trusted advisor like he lost his mind, “for the meeting, Lucius.”

Marvolo took a few bites of his lunch before continuing in a lower voice, “Les will not be at the meeting today. We will be discussing his past in detail before the raid tonight. He is talking to Amaryllis now and will be speaking with Bella during the meeting. I would like Narcissa to join them after I reverse the memory charm.”

“I am sure she would be honoured to assist him, my Lord.” Lucius said cautiously, not quite brave enough to admit to his concerns over sharing Alessander’s former identity.

The eavesdropping Evan had no such qualms, “Are you sure that is a good idea to tell them before the raid?”

“We decided it would be best to tell them before the rumours began.”

Saturday December 14, 1996 Slytherin Castle 1:00 PM The Dark Lords’ Sitting Room

Les jumped when the knock on his door interrupted his pacing. He took a deep breath, ran his fingers through his long auburn hair and opened the door intending to invite her in. But when he looked at Amaryllis his tongue became glued to the roof of his mouth and all he could do was stare at her in sorrow.

Amaryllis took one look at her young lord and wrapped her arms around him. He clutched at her desperately, not wanting to let go and risk losing her for good. "What happened?" she asked gently.

"I have some things I have to tell you. I'm not sure how you'll take them. We...Marvolo and I... I haven't been very honest about my past." Les fidgeted as he looked up into Amaryllis's concerned eyes. "Why don't we sit down."

Amaryllis moved into the armchair silently sending worried glances at the young man she had come to think of as family.

"Would you like some tea? The house-elves are waiting to bring lunch for us, only I'm not sure I'll be able to eat until I say this and afterwards you might not want to eat with me."

"No, I'm fine. I'm sure after you tell me what is on your mind I can put your fears to rest and we can have a nice lunch together."

"Okay...All right..." Les sighed. "I suppose I should start by saying Marvolo knows everything I am about to tell you. I am not hiding anything from him. He...I...We decided it is time the inner circle knows the truth and I wanted to tell you and one other privately... Actually, it was his suggestion. I said I was most concerned with how you'd take the news. I told him I would feel like I'm telling my mum what I did wrong before someone else tells her first."

Les looked up, horrified. "I didn't mean to say that."

Amaryllis laughed, "I am not the least bit offended, my Lord. In fact I am honoured you think so highly of me."

Les shifted guiltily.

"You know, when Pansy was little and she did something she knew I wouldn't like she always ran to her father for protection. She would confess her misdeeds to him in the hopes he would help her hide them. They would discuss the possible consequences of her actions and what would be the worst that would happen. Knowing what could happen gave her a chance to prepare herself and it was never as bad as she imagined it would be. Perhaps it would help if you started by telling me what you think the consequences of this news will be before we begin."

Les looked down at his lap, trying to calm his quickened breathing, "You are going to hate me."

"It would take quite a bit for that to happen. I'm not sure anything you tell me could do it."

"You will. But you are so professional that you won't let it interfere with our work. In the end I will still be your Lord and you will show me the respect that my position requires. You would accept nothing less of yourself. But that will be even worse. Every time I work with you I will think about what we lost. How you feel about Alessander will never be the same as how you feel about the real me. You will never forgive me for what I have done."

"Perhaps not. But if I never get to know the real you, our relationship will never be real either."

Les swallowed hard and nodded "I'm not really Evan's son. He did live with me and raise me from the time I was a toddler and I do consider him to be my father, but we have no blood or legal ties to each other."

"You are too young to have been one of his children and too old to interest him now." Amaryllis questioned.

"I am. Until I met Gabriel this year, I never really understood what he did. It was never like that with us. He protected me from my relatives."

"The Malfoys knew you before the rest of us met you," Amaryllis said cautiously beginning to connect the dots and looking for an alternative explanation.

Les smiled sadly, "Draco and I never really got along back then but we've known each other since I was eleven." Les waited for several moments. "I first met Pansy at Hogwarts over six years ago, although as a Gryffindor I never really got a chance to get to know her."

Amaryllis began shaking her head, denying what she feared was coming.

"When I helped Lucius and Evan break out of Azkaban my life was forfeit. Marvolo gave me a second chance. We had planned to cover my appearance with a glamour, but when he removed my scar my appearance changed on its own. This is my real appearance. I just didn’t know it until recently.”

Amaryllis covered her mouth with her hand and stared at Les in horror not wanting to believe the conclusion she had reached.

“I can’t apologize for the hardships I have caused your family and the years your work was set back. I was a victim of the same circumstances.”

“No,” Amaryllis whispered, “you were dead.”

“It was staged.”

“We entombed you.”

“It was planned.”

“No…”

“I know you must feel like I’ve betrayed you. I am very sorry for hurting you Amaryllis. If it makes any difference, I am the man you know as Alessander Azrael. Harry Potter was more myth and mask than man and I’m not sorry that aspect of my life is gone.”

“You can’t be Harry Potter!”

“I am.”

“But you and the Dark Lord…”

“…are very much together.” Les smiled despite the sombre mood.

“I’m telling you this news today because there will be a raid tonight. Marvolo wants to… meet… my relatives. A group will be going to… invite them to the castle while Marvolo and I lead a rather large scale attack nearby. The official story is that Marvolo wants to make an example out of them as Muggles who would harm a wizarding child. There is a possibility people may question my past especially after the attention I attracted yesterday. We want the most trusted to hear the truth from us instead of the rumour mill.”

Amaryllis stared down at her lap trying to work through the information.

Les watched her in silence, until the quiet became stifling. “You may go, Madame Parkinson. You will be expected at the meeting at two o’clock,” he said quietly and neutrally with his Lord Azrael mask firmly in place.

She jerked her head up to meet his eyes and shuddered slightly at the icy gaze she encountered. “I thought I was invited to dine with you, my Lord,” she returned in the same tone.

Les blinked.

Amaryllis reached for his hand and clasped it gently between both of hers. “I will need some time, my Lord, but I would like the opportunity to get to know the real you.”

Les took a deep, shuddering breath and closed his eyes in relief. He gave the older woman a little half-smile as he rose to his feet, offered her his arm and escorted her to the table on the other side of the room. Amaryllis was glad to see his mannerisms were the same despite the slight tension remaining between the two of them.

Once they were seated and lunch had been served Amaryllis spoke again, “Will you tell me more about how this happened, Harry?”

Les choked on his wine at the sound of his name on her lips. He wiped his mouth and stared at her in surprise.

“Would you prefer if I no longer use such familiarity, my Lord?” she questioned with a raised brow.

“I have no objection to you using my name. But I no longer go by Harry Potter. I am Alessander Azrael by choice. That name may have been originally chosen as an alias, but it is under that name I have been able to be myself like I never was as Harry Potter”

“You are remaining hidden still?”

“We are telling the Inner Circle today and there are a few others, who already know but Harry Potter is still dead to the wizarding world and we intend to keep it that way.”

“Who else knows?”

“Gabriel, of course.”

Amaryllis nodded in understanding, the young man shouldn’t have to hide who he is in his own chambers.

“Draco knows. Narcissa knew but was placed under a memory charm. That will be removed today.”

“Lucius let you Obliviate Narcissa?” she questioned incredulously.

“Marvolo actually was the one to do it. I was staying with the Malfoys after Azkaban. I needed some time to recover from…everything… Marvolo and I planned to stage my death and it stayed between the two of us until my body was discovered. Lucius was the first to know. He was the one to retrieve my body and bring me to the manor. He told Draco and Narcissa then. They were both sworn to secrecy. There were some complications after I woke up so they brought in Severus.”

Les took another swallow of his wine, remembering those first few days when he was still so scared he would be killed any second. “It was far too long before my father was told. I mean Evan…before Evan was told. I think that’s where some of the over-protectiveness comes from. He wasn’t like this when I was growing up. I think now he’s always afraid he will lose me again…” Les trailed off and the two ate in a more comfortable silence until he was ready to continue.

“No one else was told until after I was introduced to the Inner Circle. Mason realized it on his own; between the timing, whom I was closest to and my fath—Evan no longer grieving he guessed correctly. Gabriel overheard something one of the first days he was living with me and put the pieces together. This morning, Remus Lupin discovered who I am.”

Amaryllis gasped her mind racing with the complications this could cause.

Les looked up into her eyes and she was startled by the intensity in those emerald green eyes. “He will not be leaving here.”

“I am surprised the Dark Lord has allowed him to live.”

“Marvolo spoils me,” Les said with an almost bashful smile. “We are keeping Remus here as a servant, but his other option was to be Obliviated.”

Amaryllis frowned. “We let the prisoners go because they are your friends.”

“No. We let them go because I promised all the protesters safety. If they are captured in the future they will be treated like any other prisoner. I turned my back on them when they left me for dead. Not one of the people I cared about did anything to help me. Not one of the supposed light wizards ever helped me. But Evan was always there for me… And Lucius…” Les trailed off with a smile. “Lucius was not what I had expected him to be.”

Amaryllis smiled at him. “I’m glad you joined us, Harry, and I am still honoured to call you my Lord, no matter which name you go by.”

Les blinked back tears and whispered, “Thank you.”

Saturday December 14, 1996 Slytherin Castle 7:00 PM The Meeting Room

Marvolo and Les took a quick moment for themselves before they prepared to lead their people into battle. They had each had a very busy afternoon and found themselves relishing the brief time alone before facing almost all of the marked followers

After lunch, Les had broken the news to Bellatrix. He was worried when her reaction to his news was immediate laughter. Believing Bellatrix thought the whole thing to be a prank, Narcissa and Amaryllis confirmed his statements. After which his anxiety gave way to astonishment when Bella haughtily informed the other females that she had figured that out some time ago. He stuttered questions about the conclusion she reached, especially as she knew that Harry Potter was dead, only to be met with more laughter as she reminded him that Marvolo had also returned from the dead.

By the time Les had filled Bella in on his personal history, they were joined by Lucius, Mason, Evan and Severus. Severus confirmed that Blaise and Draco were safely returned to Hogwarts and that Black had already been “rescued” despite his personal opinion that the mangy mutt should have been left to rot in the dungeons. He also verified that Remus had called an Order meeting and he believed the Order and the Aurors would be taking the bait as planned.

Les instructed him to return to Hogwarts, confirm Remus’ story and then inform the Order of the werewolf’s new status as the Dark Lord’s servant to further strengthen his own cover. After Severus left, he and the five inner circle members with him spent the next few hours in meeting after meeting as they informed the various sections of their duties in the upcoming battle.

Marvolo, on the other hand, spent the entire afternoon with the remaining inner circle members going over Harry Potter’s past, present and future in painstaking detail.

“How did it go?” Les asked from his position in Marvolo’s arms.

“It does not matter. They will support you.” Marvolo said tiredly as he momentarily tightened his grip on the younger man.

Les sighed unhappily before pulling away and straightening his spine with a decisive nod. Hundreds of questions flitted through his mind starting with who had the problem with him and ended with whether they were question his abilities or Marvolo’s sanity. He didn’t voice any of them, knowing now was not the time for doubts. He also couldn’t bring himself to voice the apology on the tip of his tongue. The time for regrets had long since passed.

Les emerged from his thoughts to see Marvolo watching him carefully and just in time to catch the end of the Dark Lord’s question.

“…ready?”

Les nodded once decisively. “Narcissa and Bella want to go with the retrieval group. I told them the final decision was up to you.”

“Who is going?”

“Lucius, Evan, Narcissa and Bella; far more than necessary to retrieve a few Muggles. I refused Amaryllis and Severus’ requests. It will look too suspicious if half the inner circle is missing. I’m already worried about those three being missed.”

“I would have preferred Amaryllis going and Bellatrix remaining behind, but it is not worth the trouble her temper tantrum would bring.”

Les smirked, “I’ll have to remember your fear of temper tantrums in the future, my dear.” He said as he reached for the doorknob.

“It is not fear, merely cautious avoidance. A form of self-preservation, really.” Marvolo insisted quietly with an answering smirk.

“Ah, so it’s a Slytherin thing.” Les murmured as he made his way to confidently stand before the gathered followers. He hardened and cooled his gaze as it swept over the robed and masked assembled as they dropped to their knees at his appearance.

“Exactly,” Marvolo hissed, allowing a smug look to settle on his face as he saw many in the crowd shudder at the sound.

Les gestured sharply for the Death Eaters to stand at the same time he inwardly rolled his eyes at his lover’s melodramatic flair. He began the meeting before the group had even finished rising, speaking with a quiet authority that demanded and received complete attention.

“You have already been given your assignments. We will not be going over them again, so I hope you were paying attention the first time.”

Marvolo picked up the lecture as soon as Les paused for breath. “There will be the Order of the Phoenix and Ministry Aurors present. Their response will be extremely quickly. It is even possible they will be waiting for us.”

Les continued, “The goal is to create as much confusion and cause as much destruction as possible.”

“But you are not to sacrifice yourselves in doing so. There are Portkey coins by the door. The green ones will activate as always with a request for Sanctuary and will bring you to the infirmary. The black ones are for any prisoners. They will activate with a cry for vengeance and will drop the victim into a dungeon cell.”

“Take as many hostages as you can, as quickly as possible. The more you can take out of the fight the better. We will show them we are unstoppable. Use any means necessary…”

Marvolo interrupted before Les could continue, “Any means except the killing curse.”

Les blinked in surprise and broke his cold mask as he turned to stare at Marvolo in open disbelief.

Marvolo gave a slight smile to the younger lord but addressed the crowd, “As we move forward in the final stages of this conflict is imperative that we are not seen as monsters but as the rightful leaders of our world.”

A loud cry of approval went up; startling Les and jerking his attention back to the meeting. “Both myself and Lord Voldemort will be assisting the fight tonight. Let us show them exactly what we are capable of!”

Another chorus of cheers was heard as the masked followers made their way to the Apparition point.

Once the room was empty of all but the inner circle, Gabriel and Narcissa, the dark lords stepped off the dais moving as one and joined their most trusted.

Marvolo made sure they all saw him take Les’ hand in his own as he addressed them, “Mason, I want you to remain behind to deal with the influx of prisoners. Gabriel will assist you.”

Gabriel murmured his agreement reluctantly and the two turned to go.

“Narcissa and Bella, you may join Lucius and Evan with their task. Lucius will lead.” Marvolo paused to make eye contact with Evan and Bella. “I trust I do not have to remind you to Follow. His. Lead.”

“Yes, my Lord,” Bella demurred.

Evan stared at him silently.

Marvolo hid his sigh as he turned to Lucius, “I want them alive. I trust you to ensure this. I will be most displeased if you do not succeed in both retrieving them and restraining your accomplices.”

“Yes, my Lord,” Lucius murmured with a nod.

Marvolo dismissed them with a wave of his hand. After they left, he let his cold, red gaze sweep the remaining Death Eaters. “Whatever concerns the rest of you may still have, I suggest you put them aside for the evening. If I suspect any of you put Lord Azrael in danger or failed to obey his orders you will spend the next forty-eight hours as a demonstration tool for torture techniques. Do I make myself clear?”

Amidst the chorus of ‘yes, my lord,’ he held each one’s gaze in turn and took special note of the ones who did not meet his eye.

“You are all dismissed.”

When they were alone once more, Les wrapped an arm around Marvolo’s waist. “That went well, didn't right?”

Marvolo snorted as he looked down at his young lover. He could see the anxiety lurking beneath the teasing tone and mischievous smile, but he kept his response light and teasing in turn. “What, you don’t think my directions were encouraging, Angel?”

“I know I was encouraged by such Slytherin subtly.”

“You know, you are still an impertinent Gryffindor.”

“But you like me in spite of that.”

“Mmm,” Marvolo kissed Les passionately, “I love you because of that.”

Les gasped and pulled away looking into warm red eyes in surprise.

Marvolo smiled lovingly at his partner and did not give him a chance to respond. “Be careful tonight. Pretend you have some self-preservation and I will reward your Slytherin abilities.” He Apparated them both out, once again not waiting for a response.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Nope, still not mine.

“speech”
‘quote’
“parseltongue”
flashback

Saturday December 14, 1996 Little Winging Playground 8:00 PM

Marvolo and Les Apparated into the middle of a war. There was a sea of black robes outnumbering the blues and reds at least three to one, but both sides were attacking with no mercy.

A cheer went up from the Death Eaters at the appearance of their lords, only to be drowned out by the screaming that followed.

Les moved quickly out of Marvolo’s embrace and drew his wand. In the brief time it took him to reorient himself from the side-along apparition, several Order members pulled together and began to cast Anti-Apparition wards.

Marvolo laughed loudly sending chills through the crowd, Auror and Death Eater alike. “That was a mistake,” he hissed with a cold smile as he drew his own wand and, waving it in a complicated series of movements, reinforced the barrier.

Les felt the curse from behind even before he heard it being cast. He spun around and cast a shield to protect his lover before viciously attacking the idiot that dared to fire at them.

There was a moment of stunned silence as Les magically flayed every inch of skin from the Auror’s chest and arms. As the man’s whimpers turned to screams the crowd began to react.

Many of the Death Eaters laughed as several of their foes began retching and crying at the sight. Marvolo frowned at his followers’ distracted behaviour and made a mental note to address it at the next meeting. It was all well and good to gloat when you had the upper hand, but when people were still firing at you it was better to fight first and mock later.

Marvolo defended only until Les was finished making an example out of the Auror and then the two fought side-by-side taking down anyone who made the mistake of crossing them.

Saturday December 14, 1996 #4 Privet Drive 9:00 PM

The four arrived just outside the wards. Lucius reached out a hand, confirming that the wards were in place and blocking their entrance. He stepped back and turned silently to Evan.

“It will be easier to let you in from the inside,” Evan murmured quietly. He closed his eyes and blocked all thoughts of the Dursleys from his mind, instead thinking only of Harry and how much he needed to protect the child that grew up behind these wards. Without opening his eyes he stepped through and gave a small smirk as the wards let him pass.

Before Evan could bring the other three through, a gravely voice sounded behind him. “Before you die you will tell us how you managed that so easily, Death Eater.”

Evan spun around to find the tip of a wand pointed at his heart. He smiled widely and lowered his own wand, “‘Genius is more often found in a cracked pot than in a whole one.’ How have you been, Moody, my old friend?”

Mad-Eye Moody growled at the psychopath in front of him and jabbed him in his chest with his wand. Evan’s smile never faltered as he took a step back. “Didn’t I kill you once Rosier?” he grumbled with another jab and another step.

“‘I believe in the imagination. What I cannot see is infinitely more important than what I can see.’or in this case, what you cannot see.”

“Enough of this nonsense!” Moody’s magical eye remained on the three Death Eaters outside the wards and his human eye never wavered from Rosier. “Drop your wands, all of you!”

“I’m just trying to protect my child. Besides, ‘I like nonsense, it wakes up the brain cells. Fantasy is a necessary ingredient in living, it's a way of looking at life through the wrong end of a telescope. Which is what I do, and that enables you to laugh at life's realities.’”

Suddenly it dawned on Lucius what Evan was doing. He spared a brief, horrified, thought that he spent way to much time with the lunatic if he could understand Evan’s games.

When Moody next spoke he quietly addressed Bella and Cissa. “Focus on protecting Harry and ignore the wards. We should be able to get through.”

The next time Evan took a step back Lucius took a step forward bringing both of them on the inside edge of the wards.

As soon as Lucius was inside the wards Evan dropped to the ground and cast a curse at Moody’s one good leg. The retired Auror quickly recovered and fired back sparking a two-against-one duel.

Confident that Lucius and Evan combined could take Moody down; Bella and Narcissa carefully crossed the wards and headed towards the house. They cautiously opened the door and stepped inside only to be faced with another Order member.

“Stupefy!” Shacklebolt’s spell hit Narcissa and she went down hard before Bellatrix cancelled the spell and turned to their attacker.

“Crucio!”

“Expelliarmos!”

“Crucio!” Bella laughed madly when her spell hit home. “Go get the Muggles, Cissy, I’ll catch up.” She laughed again as she turned to the Auror, “You shouldn’t have messed with the Black sisters, sweetheart. Crucio.”

Narcissa hesitated. She really didn’t like knowing her sister was going to torture him into madness but they had a mission to do. She watched for another second before casting a silencing spell around the duo and moving into the living room.

She entered the room with her wand raised but lowered it when she saw the remaining defence. “Hello Nymphadora.”

“Aunt Narcissa,” Tonks greeted, keeping her own wand trained on the Death Eater.

Narcissa looked past her niece and sneered at the family huddled together on the hideous flowered sofa.

“I can’t let you hurt them,” Tonks said quietly, looking up at the blonde sadly. She actually liked her Aunt. She could remember her Aunt and her mum meeting in secret when she was very young. Narcissa always made sure to bring the Muggle-raised girl a magical gift, probably in the hopes of annoying Andromeda.

Narcissa shook her head at her niece’s words, “Do you know what they have done?” She looked at Petunia, “Do you know what that bitch did to a child in her care?”

Tonks jerked back, in surprise. Narcissa never used such vulgar language. She glanced over at Petunia who was trembling in fear. Her gaze moved to Vernon who was turning a lovely purple shade and appeared to be trying to out shout the silencing spell Moody had placed on the bigot earlier. Finally she turned to Dudley, who met her gaze with fearful resignation.

It was the youngest Dursley she watched as she responded to her Aunt. “I know they never wanted Harry here and they were cruel and neglectful. I agree they should be punished…” She paused, surprised when Dudley did not look away, instead continuing to hold her gaze. She finally broke eye contact and turned to Narcissa, “But they don’t deserve to die for their behaviour and no one deserves the tortures you will impose on them.”

“They were not cruel and neglectful. They were actively abusive. Verbally. Physically. Sexually. And Emotionally. That thing, because I dare not call her a woman, raped a child in her care. A wizarding child.”

Tonks took a half step back and stared in disbelief, looking back and forth between a now sobbing Petunia and a livid Narcissa.

“Our orders are to take them alive because you are right. They deserve to be punished for what they did.”

“I-I…”

“You are a Black, Nymphadora. No matter what your last name, you're still a Black woman. You understand the value of a wizarding child. Can you really let Harry’s tormentors continue to live here in their comfortable little lives?”

Tonks hung her head her electric blue haired spikes turning to black waves at the mention of Harry’s name.

“Let us have our justice,” Narcissa pushed.

“You don’t want justice; you want vengeance.”

“We want both,” Lucius drawled from the doorway.

Tonks nodded her head and stepped away from the family of Muggles. “Are Mad-Eye and Kingsley…”

Lucius stared at the half-blood for a long moment, “I’m afraid Bellatrix got a little carried away and while he is not insane, Auror Shacklebolt will not recover fully. Moody is alive, for now. I suggest you get him to a healer quickly if you’d like him to stay that way.”

Tonks nodded her head and hurried from the room refusing to look back at her charges.

Evan grabbed Petunia and jerked her to her feet. He ignored her cry of alarm as he pulled her into his arms in a cruel replica of a lover’s embrace. He caressed her face softly, “I will get you first, my dear, and I can’t wait.”

She whimpered at the smile that slowly crossed his face.

“Ah, but they say the anticipation makes the climax twice as sweet.” He inhaled deeply, as if smelling her fear, and then placed a kiss on her cheek and handed her over to Bellatrix.

He drew his wand as he turned to Vernon.

“No.” Lucius said firmly. “We need to take them alive, Evan. Can you guarantee your control?”

Evan gritted his teeth and growled deep in his throat.

Lucius placed a gloved hand on Evan’s shoulder. “I understand. If it was my child I would have castrated him as soon as I walked in and taken the punishment later. But we don’t have time for you to torment him as much as you like.”

Narcissa was watching the two men carefully, her wand firmly at her side and ready to be raised if necessary when she startled at a touch on her free hand. She jerked her head to look at Dudley and sneered. How dare the dirty beast touch her!

Dudley pulled his hand back as if scalded but did not back away. “If a kid was magical, you’d protect them? No matter what?”

Narcissa narrowed her eyes at the young man and considered not answering but at his pleading look she gave a single nod.

“Then I need to show you something before you take us away.”

Narcissa glanced at Lucius and Evan before gesturing Dudley ahead of her. He turned and went left the room heading into the kitchen and from there to the basement. Narcissa followed in annoyed silence down the basement steps.

“I hid her from my parents,” he said as they reached the bottom of the steps.

“Her?” Narcissa asked in confusion.

Dudley reached into a large box lined in blankets and pillows and picked something up.

Narcissa gasped when he turned to her holding a beautiful baby girl.

Dudley juggled the cherub nervously. “I found her when I got home last night. She was left on the doorstep with a note. I didn’t know what to do with her, but I couldn’t let them hurt her. She’s just a little thing, you know?”

Narcissa took the toddler away from him and looked her over carefully. She appeared to be around a year old and looked healthy. Narcissa couldn’t stop the smile when the little girl babbled happily at her. “What did the note say?” she asked, not looking away from the child in her arms.

Dudley didn’t answer for a long time. When he finally spoke, his tone was dry and his voice sounded almost dead. “Because you did such a good job with the last one.”

Narcissa turned to stone at the answer. She took several deep breaths to calm herself and had to hand back the baby for fear of hurting her in a fit of rage. “Stay here.” She ordered tersely before stomping up the stairs, ignoring every drop of etiquette she was taught since birth.

She stormed in the living room to find the two elder Dursleys already gone and Bella and Evan waiting for her. “Where’s Lucius?” she demanded.

Evan raised an eyebrow at her attitude. “He’s returned with the prisoners. Bella and I were not trusted to help him.” Evan smirked as he replied and Bella pouted.

“Where were you?” Bella asked. “Where’s the other one?”

Narcissa looked back and forth between the two psychopaths before sighing in resignation. “Come with me.”

She silently led the way back down to the basement, moving immediately to the fusing little girl in Dudley’s arms.

“Has she eaten?” Narcissa asked quietly as she took the baby back.

“About an hour ago, before those other fr—wizards got here.”

Narcissa ignored the slip. “Tell them how you found her.”

Dudley repeated his story including the note. Both him and Narcissa were unprepared for Evan’s reaction. Dudley had barely finished his sentence when Evan spun around and wandlessly blew up half the basement.

Bella took the baby form her sister and shoved her into Dudley’s arms before casting a shield around them both.

Narcissa stood, dumbfounded. Evan was losing control. The terror in that thought was so great, her sister was protecting a Muggle. She couldn’t hide the tremble in her hand as she kept her wand trained on Evan.

Evan kept his back to them for several long moments. When he finally turned back, his breathing was rapid, but he seemed to be in control. He shook his head at the sight of both Black women pointing their wands directly at him. “Lower your wands.” He ordered in a rough, emotion-laden voice.

“I don’t think so, Rosier,” Bella said. “You’ve terrifying enough when you have full control of yourself.”

“I’m fine.” He took a step forward and held out his arms. “Give her to me.”

Dudley looked at the ladies, unsure of what to do.

Narcissa nodded, but watched Evan like a hawk.

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when all he did was cuddle the little girl close and reach in his pocket for his Portkey.

“Hold onto the chain,” he directed Dudley

As soon as everyone was touching it he activated the charm that would bring the whole group to his personal quarters at Slytherin Castle.

Dudley landed with a heavy thud and groaned, “What the hell was that?”

Bella thumped the back of his head, “Language!” she chastised him.

Evan ignored both of them. “Stay here. Don’t touch anything. If you disobey me, I will kill you.” He turned and headed towards the door without another word

Narcissa tried unsuccessfully to muffle her chuckle as she followed Evan’s lead, “That was a little direct for you, Evan.”

Saturday December 14, 1996 Slytherin Castle, Great Hall 11:00 PM

Les sat between two of the beds in the makeshift infirmary taking up half of the Great Hall. He was amazed at the efficiency of their medical team. The sombre mood surrounding the white cots was tampered by the celebratory atmosphere of the other half of the room.

“I’m surprised you aren’t in one of the beds,” a familiar voice sneered, mockingly.

“It would have been my norm,” he smiled up at Severus, “but I was promised a reward if I relied on my Slytherin traits”

“He barely managed that,” Nott put in with a low moan as he struggled to sit up.

Les immediately turned to help him, fussing over him silently.

“I’m fine, my Lord,” Nott responded quietly.

“Right.” Les turned to the other bed to offer Severus his assistance.

“What are you going to do? You can’t touch me!”

“Gabriel,” Les started.

“Don’t touch me!” Gabriel scrambled back as Les reached for him.

“I have to see you injuries to heal them,” Severus said with ill concealed impatience.

“You can’t touch me,” Gabriel said firmly before finally removing the tattered shirt he wore. There were large gashes across his chest still bleeding profusely.

“Gabriel, why didn’t you let anyone help you?” Les asked in anxious exasperation.

“I’m contagious,” Gabriel whispered in a voice heavy with shame.

“Idiot child,” Severus declared fondly as he began casting. “Do you think you are the first werewolf to be injured? Mediwizards and Healers always use self-protection charms before treating anyone.”

Gabriel reached for Les with a trembling hand and was relieved when Les immediately grabbed it.

“Sometimes I feel like cursing my father,” Les sighed.

Severus snorted, “I have often felt that way.”

Les rolled his eyes but did not comment. There were far too many people around to continue that line of thought.

“How are they?” Marvolo asked as he joined the group.

“Gabriel is doing much better. His condition has assisted the healing greatly. I would still recommend a day in bed,” Severus answered.

“And Theodore?” Marvolo questioned.

“…is lucky to be alive.” Severus said sending a look at Les heavy with unspoken comments about the legendary Potter luck.

“His left arm was completely shattered and the bones had to be removed. He will require at least three days with minimum movement for the Skele-grow to re-grow the missing bones and there will be lingering soreness for weeks afterwards.”

“What exactly happened?” Marvolo asked glancing back and forth between Les and Theodore.

“He saved my life,” Nott said quietly. “I—I…”

“He didn’t see the curse. I pushed him to the ground a second too late and it hit his arm as we went down. His attacker is in the dungeon…if he survived the trip.” Les cut in.

Marvolo glanced back and forth between the two men suspiciously.

“How many were injured?” Les asked as he ignored the suspicion.

“There were about two dozen minor injuries and four major including Theodore and Gabriel with no fatalities on our side. All of our injured are healed or being healed now. We have fifty prisoners, all with at least minor injuries and an estimated six dead before we left. No reports yet on the other side’s injuries.”

“What now?” Les asked leaving the question of the Dursleys unasked but implied.

“Lucius brought them in a few minutes ago and is securing them in an enclosed area of the dungeon. Mason and two of his most trusted will be stationed outside with strict orders that no one is to enter. I plan to leave them there until the rest of the prisoners are dealt with and we have more time available.”

“And the rest of the prisoners?” Les asked in English.

Marvolo cast a silencing charm around the two of them but with a glance at Gabriel continued in Parseltongue.

“I’ve thought about what you’ve been trying to do with our image. I think we should heal them.”

Les raised an eyebrow in surprise, “That will make it easier for them to plan an escape route as well as give those who can use it, access to their wandless magic.”

“It will also prevent the vengeance you should be taking for their treatment of you. It would defeat the purpose of healing them if we tortured them later.”

“Just by winning I will have my vengeance. Especially once they all know who I am and what could have been.”

Marvolo laughed and gave into the urge to kiss his young lover, not caring about the large audience.

Les smiled up at him. “Healing them will make you look weak. You want this to be my idea.”

The rumours will say it's your influence, maybe even that it was you directly. But I will be the one to issue the order… if this is what you want.”

Les looked away with a shy smile. It really had no influence on their PR if they did this. Marvolo was making this offer just for him.

He looked up at his surprisingly generous lover and nodded, “Yes please.” He said in an emotion-laden whisper.

Marvolo leaned close and gave his Angel another kiss and a small smile before turning away to talk to the head healer.

Les turned back to see Nott staring at him as if he couldn’t figure out what kind of creature he was looking at.

Les gave a sombre nod, “I am completely loyal to him.”

“My Lord…” Nott stopped when Les held up a hand.

“We both know he will overreact. Forget about it and don’t let it happen again. Your sons need you, Nott.” Les walked away, without another word.

Severus handed Nott a potion with a dark look. “What did you do?” he asked in the same threatening whisper he used when discovering out-of-bounds students.

“I missed the curse because I was too busy arguing with him. I said many stupid things including my belief that he was a traitor. Just before the curse was cast, I promised to kill him if he betrayed our Lord and the next thing I knew he dove for me, knocked me to the ground and my arm exploded in pain. He stood over me and protected me from the ongoing battle. He tried to heal me before sending me back and when he found the damage to be beyond his knowledge, he cast several numbing charms and put my arm in a transfigured sling and gave me his own portkey to the infirmary.”

Nott looked up at Severus, “He stopped in the middle of battle to lessen my pain,” he said in bewilderment.

“Lord Azrael is a good leader. He cares about his people. I think they make a good team, despite their history…or maybe because of it. Lord Azrael tempers Lord Voldemort’s ruthlessness and Lord Voldemort encourages Lord Azrael’s ambition.” Severus replied before dosing Gabriel with a sleeping draught and leaving Nott alone with his thoughts.

Severus joined Marvolo and Alessander where they stood scrutinizing the line of prisoners.

“We’re bringing them in ten at a time; this is the worse of the injuries.”

“You are healing them, my Lords?”

"Yes." Marvolo said, his tone leaving no room for discussion.

Les' eyes widened when he saw Hermione in the first group. "They are using students to fight their battles," he said flatly.

"Are you surprised? It isn't the first time," Marvolo replied, staring coldly at the group before him.

A commotion by the doors drew the attention of the trio. They watched in bemusement as Evan, Bella and Narcissa headed their way with a baby in Bella's arms.

"Whose baby do you have?" Les asked suspiciously as he cast a silencing charm.

"Yours, my Lord." Bella replied with a curtsey as she placed the baby in his arms.

Les took the little girl automatically even as he questioned her statement, "Mine? Sorry Bella, but there is no way she could be mine. I don't do girls, love."

"Oh, but she has to be yours, my Lord." Narcissa joined in with a sly smile. "Look at those eyes and that hair and those cheekbones! She has Malfoy features and your eyes."

Les looked at the high cheekbones, soft white-blond curls and vivid almond shaped emerald eyes and couldn't stop the smile, even as he shook his head at their antics. "Do you have any idea the rumours you are going to cause?" he asked in exasperation.

Lucius approached the group before the ladies could do more than laugh. "What is that?" he asked with a frown when he saw the child in Les' arms.

"Surely even you know what a child is, Lucius." Marvolo said as he moved behind Les and wrapped an arm possessively around him. He looked down at the toddler with a neutral expression.

"And whose child is he?" Lucius drawled dryly.

"Apparently, she is ours," Les replied in the same tone.

Lucius blinked. "Ours?"

"Yes, Lucius. Cissa and Bella took one look at the child and determined her to be ours. Is there something you forgot to tell me?"

Lucius mouth dropped open at the comment, but he quickly recovered and gave an evil smirk, "I assure you, my Lord, if she is ours it was not me who carried her."

"That is enough." Marvolo said firmly "We will continue this discussion in private. Lucius, Bella, go help Mason."

Lucius gave his wife a kiss on the cheek and followed Bella from the room.

"With your permission, my Lord," Narcissa began, "I will go and see if Amaryllis and Anton can use my assistance in the debriefings."

Marvolo nodded once as he watched Les coo over the beautiful little girl.

"We need to discuss the child. Can you leave?" Evan asked Les.

Les looked up at Marvolo questioningly.

"I will handle the prisoners and you can meet us for the inner circle debriefing... we'll say three hours from now."

"Nott shouldn't be moved yet. Can we meet here?"

Marvolo debated briefly. "I will talk to him separately and excuse him from the meeting, I would rather be assured of our privacy for the debriefing."

Les nodded his agreement, reached up to kiss Marvolo goodbye and handed him the baby, leaving before that fact registered.

Marvolo blinked as he stared into the innocent green-eyes that truly were identical to Alessander's. His expression softened momentarily before he remembered himself and abruptly handed the child off to Severus. "Take her to the nursery."

Severus turned to go and as he did the sweet little girl let out an eardrum-shattering scream drawing the attention of everyone around them.

"What did you do to her?" Marvolo asked in disbelief.

"Nothing!" Severus denied, glaring at the shrieking toddler.

Marvolo took the baby back and the screaming stopped instantly. He held the baby out at arms length, looking at her with a frown.

He moved her slightly towards Severus and she screamed again, stopping once more when Marvolo cradled her against his chest.

"Not one word," he growled at his amused Potions Master. "Supervise the healing of the prisoners until I return." Marvolo stomped off with the little girl cuddled in his arms, glaring at anyone who looked at him.